ã€Š# Gaea 2 - Light of the Shadowã€‹


 Prologue

    Although my life had always included a certain amount of bizarre events, of those one can hardly share with other people while trying to keep the appearance of someone sane, I was never one to believe in vague concepts like destiny or fate. I¡¯ve always considered sayings such as ¡®superior design¡¯, ¡®divine intervention¡¯, and the such - usually spoken of with some measure of reverence - as fascinating and romantic, but completely unreal. Until today.

    Today I feel like things will never be the same again and I know that this feeling will endure beyond this moment, beyond tomorrow, or after tomorrow, or even a month or a year from now. For although the world around me apparently remains the same in truth everything has changed. And all because today I¡¯ve met an Angel.

    The VII London¡¯s Experimental Pharmacology Conference had just closed its doors, after an interesting but tiring week of continuous scientific communications. As always that fake but instantaneous sense of bonding that always takes root when people from the same nationality meet one another on foreign grounds had been established. Rational, skeptical scientists, or the warmest and friendliest of tourists; all the same, all Human.

    In an unexplainable and irrational wave of group cohesion, my professional colleagues had all quickly agreed to indulge in a tour around the local bars. They¡¯d happily justified it as a way to say goodbye, since we¡¯d all be returning to different places of the U.S.A. the next day. In fact, any excuse would have been good enough, as long as it justified a night of partying away from the condemning gazes of families and bosses alike.

    The night was cold and the biting wind threatened to freeze ears and noses alike. With my hands tucked inside my wool duffel coat¡¯s pockets, and bending my head in search of some warmth inside my coat¡¯s collar, my mind ferociously searched for a way of getting rid of Mary Belle¡¯s arm, a lab technician from Phoenix, as she dragged me across Westminster¡¯s streets. Her friendly arm wrapped around mine was making my stomach lurch, although we both wore a few layers of thick clothes that successfully avoided any direct contact. Even so my mind kept irrationally screaming, in an almost absolute panic, urgently searching for a plausible excuse that would allow me to leave earlier and return to the hotel.

    And then, suddenly, I felt him ¡­

    In a sudden mix of signs I easily recognized, a shiver ran through my entire body, stealing my breath away. The involuntary shudder left the hair on my arms standing on end and my heart started beating painfully fast, as if something had just startled me.

    I only noticed I¡¯d stopped walking when Mary Bell stood right in front of me, watching me with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Sarah? Are you okay?¡±

    I blinked a few times and tried to make sure my thoughts wouldn¡¯t stray any farther, forcing my mind to keep working in the present space and time, as I made sure I smiled just to reassure her.

    ¡°Yeah. But I have to go.¡± Mary seemed confused and I finally managed to gather enough courage to get rid of her unthoughtful, though well intentioned, touch.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    I was lost for a moment amongst all those questions, not really knowing what to answer, until I was finally able to reach the most adequate response.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Just a little tired. Besides I just remembered I left my cell back at the hotel. The boss always calls me late in the evening. If I don¡¯t pick it up I¡¯ll be in trouble. He¡¯s always nagging me about how the department didn¡¯t finance this trip so I could have a good time in London.¡±

    Mary Bell made a grimace that said she understood my situation all too well and looked anxiously towards the rest of the group, that hadn¡¯t even noticed the lack of two of its members. We could still hear their excited voices and carefree laughter.

    ¡°But it¡¯s such a shame! It¡¯s our last night. We should celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Next time. And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back to the hotel in less than ten minutes,¡± I added, trying to make it easier for her to leave me there, all alone, since it was getting dark. ¡°You should go before they get out of sight.¡±

    Mary gave me a last look, in a mix of regret and doubt, but none of those feelings lasted long enough to make her reevaluate her decision. With a renewed smile she straightened her coat and ran a hand though her heavy blond hair.

    ¡°Okay, then. But I¡¯ll see you in the morning, right? Your flight is more or less the same time as mine. We could go to the airport together,¡± she suggested hopefully and I sighed at that unnecessary attempt to compensate me. The feeling squeezing my chest was getting stronger by the minute. The anguish was almost smothering and it was really hard to reply her with a smile.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Sure. Now go!¡± I insisted shooing her towards the group now crossing the road a block away. Mary nodded and stopped hesitating.

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± she shouted and picked up the pace in order to reach the others.

    I took a deep breath, relieved that I could stop trying so hard to be at least a bit sociable, and my gaze immediately went towards the direction of that silent call that I knew only I could hear.

    My feet took me down and across several streets in urgent steps, as if someone were desperately calling my name, my heart still beating like crazy. My anterior experiences of that nature made me pay special attention to the street names I walked by. It wasn¡¯t the first time that I found myself completely lost, unable to go back home afterwards. Storey¡¯s Gate. Then Birdcage Walk. And when my feet, that seemed to know where to go better than I did, took me to St. James Park, I couldn¡¯t help feel a bit apprehensive.

    The street lamps on both sides of the narrow path didn¡¯t illuminate much beyond the first rows of shadowy trees. The cold had driven away any possible romantic couples or mere passing pedestrians. And yet, although the park was apparently deserted, strange noises seemed to follow me, feeding my already all too creative imagination.

    And then I saw him.

    All air left my chest at the unworldly sight of his bent form, and I felt as if a heavy stone had just landed on my stomach.

    Pain, despair, suffering.

    His emotions left a bitter taste in my mouth, and although I was normally able to shield myself from the emotions of those who silently called me, with him my mental walls seemed completely useless.

    He was sitting on one of the park¡¯s benches. Elbows on his knees. His head buried in his arms. His blond hair falling over his shoulders in soft waves, shining like gold under the white pale light of the nearest lamp. And although I could hardly deny his presence in that place, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling I was standing before some ghostly supernatural manifestation.

    Mesmerized, I saw him move and slowly raise his head to look at me. I¡¯d remained in absolute silence but still he had noticed my presence. And I couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised by his youth and beauty. His soft smile immediately erased any fears that might still fill my mind. But that frail expression failed to reach his bright green eyes that remained drowned in a deep sadness, making my heart ache for him.

    ¡°Good evening, Sarah,¡± he greeted me with a warm voice and the cold that, up till then, had been merciless punishing me, was suddenly gone. My name in his voice sounded like the most sacred of words and, irrationally, I couldn¡¯t feel scared or even suspicious by the fact that he already knew my name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you come all the way here.¡±

    With my own emotions in disarray, I clenched my hands still tucked inside my pockets and couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed when unconsciously my voice filled the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry¡­ for not being able to help you ¡­¡± I murmured and only then really felt the weight of my own helplessness. His despair was so palpable, his wish that someone could help him so strong, that the whole world around us seemed to echo it. And yet I, the only being able to hear him, couldn¡¯t do anything for him. Although I knew nothing of the reasons behind his anguish I could clearly tell that, near him, I was nothing but a small insignificant bug wishing I could fly to the rescue of a beautiful heron.

    He smiled again and took a deep breath, raising his perfect face towards the dark, starless sky.

    ¡°I asked for an answer. I could never ask for more than that. My mistake is unforgivable. But you mustn¡¯t feel sorry for me, Sarah,¡± he added, and being the target of his bright gaze once more made my heart flutter. ¡°You are, in fact, an answer. Certainly someone¡¯s answer. Lamentably not mine.¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m no one special. I only try to help those who need, once in a while. Nothing more,¡± I disagreed and couldn¡¯t help blushing when he smiled. His beauty was magnificent, if only he could get free from the pain consuming him.

    ¡°Most Human Beings come to this world in search of answers. However there are a few that are, themselves, bearers of answers. Sometimes answers to other beings that didn¡¯t even knew that they had questions. You don¡¯t shine, Sarah,¡± he stated in a sorrowful tone and I couldn¡¯t help feeling as if, somehow, I was lacking or maybe had some unknown anomaly. ¡°Beings like you usually shine. But maybe it was meant to be this way, who knows? However, this also means you¡¯ll always be alone.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m the bearer of an answer, who sent it? To whom?¡± I asked as the more skeptical part of my brain wondered about what I was doing, standing there, talking to a complete stranger, that although admittedly inhumanely beautiful, was certainly somewhat crazy.

    ¡°That is one of the greatest mysteries of the Universe. I also have questions just like that. But I do know this much. Answers such as those are only within our reach in certain moments. I¡¯ll be falling asleep, real soon. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to wake up again. My mistake is so great that this is the only solution I have left,¡± he said bitterly and in a painfully smooth movement reached out his right arm, the palm of his hand opened towards the sky. It took me sometime to notice the white feather slightly shining against his skin. I wondered why I hadn¡¯t immediately seen it, since it was clearly emitting a soft light. And then I wondered if it had just appeared out of nowhere, just like that. ¡°Take it,¡± he told me in his soft, warm tone. ¡°Since you came to me, who knows? Maybe someday I¡¯ll be able to help you in return.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how things usually work,¡± I replied and he smiled again, seeming slightly amused.

    ¡°I am not an usual Being. The laws that rule over my existence are different.¡± I took a step forward and reverently accepted the feather that he silently insisted in giving me. It was light and soft, and it kept on glowing even after I took it. ¡°Aldaraian. It¡¯s my name,¡± he told me, slowly lowering his arm. ¡°Call me when you need me. And who knows. Maybe your voice will reach me even beyond my sleeping stupor. And maybe I¡¯ll be useful, at least to you.¡±

    I carefully held his feather and wished with all my heart I could save him. His suffering making me feel insignificant and small.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I just replied and he smiled once again, before he simply disappeared, leaving in his place a soft sad rain of white feathers that eventually also vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 1 - Part 1

    Chapter 1

    ¡°A time of change is approaching.¡­

    The Destructive Strength of a New Beginning.

    That which does not destroy the Warrior makes him stronger against new storms.

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Despairing screams reverberated all around. The pain imprinted in that insistent and repetitive sound was absolutely horrifying. Something deep inside told him that he needed to keep ignoring it. He couldn¡¯t recall exactly why, just that it was important that he kept away, floating in that undefined state of half-consciousness, where time and space mixed and faded away. And yet that voice kept shouting, constantly trying to throw him back into the real world, like a cursed floater insisting on pulling him towards the surface, away from the black deep sea that embraced him in blessed silence and forgetfulness.

    Something violently shook his lifeless body and instinctively his mind turned away, in search of the darkness, holding on to it with all his strength. He strictly commanded his brain to fall asleep, to refuse to register what was being done to that body that also belonged to him. But the voice kept screaming, that anguishing sound echoing inside and outside of him, and the violent jolts that kept shaking his dark world finally delivered him back into the cruel light.

    As soon as he opened his eyes chaos flooded his brain. The pain was unbearable, agonizing, making him gasp for air so he could scream. In panic he recognized the voice he¡¯d been persistently hearing hour after hour as his own, and the world around him went dangerously out of focus and was tainted in bright red.

    More than the cuts and wounds openly bleeding all over his body, the white soft light showering him was the biggest torture, burning him as if it were acid.

    ¡°Ah! Finally!¡± he heard a female voice and his crazed mind turned towards the one who¡¯d talked. He recognized her immediately, although he no longer could remember from where, or why. Pure rage filled him in a wave that made his chest burn, granting new meaning to his screams, and with a surprisingly agile jump, he blindly flung his body towards her.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The clanking sound of chains and the pull that stopped him from reaching her left him aimlessly punching and kicking the air. Right then he only wished he could take another step, which would allow him to beat the woman tranquilly observing him in to a bloody pulp.

    She smiled, lazily leaning on the wooden stick she¡¯d used to hit him.

    ¡°Thank God this room is soundproof,¡± she declared, looking around appreciatively. ¡°No one would ever be able to do any work with an animal like you screaming day and night,¡± she added with clear despise, and at a gesture of her hand, five men entered through the only existing door, holding him against the wall.

    Making use of the fury burning inside him he tried to fight that human prison but his own body betrayed him, failing when strength was most needed. The peak of adrenaline brought upon by her presence had already started to fade away, reducing him to the weakness imposed by pain and light.

    Once she no longer perceived him as a threat, the woman took a step forward with a victorious smile, feeding the deep hatred inside him. However there was nothing he could do, not against her, nor against the five men holding him by his neck, arms and legs.

    ¡±Anyway, I''m glad you''re feeling so spirited.¡± Her words dripped with irony as she took a syringe from the front pocket of her lab coat. The liquid inside it was light-green and crystal-like, and his body contracted with an anticipating spasm. ¡°We have a new formula to test. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re in such a good shape. It wouldn¡¯t do, if you were to die before we could observe all the possible effects,¡± she added, uncapping the needle, and one of the men made him stretch his arm, offering her his vein.

    In despair he tried once more to get free, but the hands holding him were hard and strong. As soon as he felt the needle prick his skin a blazing heat ran through his entire body, stealing his breath away.

    He hit the ground the moment they released him, instinctively gasping for air in order to remain alive. For an instant he thought his heart had stopped beating, and his hope that he¡¯d finally be free from that hell made him wish that the sudden silence in his chest would last long enough to completely erase the life insistently burning inside of him. And yet, just like before, it wasn¡¯t to be. And a new heartbeat brought him back to a world of despair and madness, where living flames coursed through his veins, consuming him inside.

    Pictures of bloody seas filled his brain. Kill them all, that¡¯s what he was going to do! And that someone may have mercy on those Humans and kill him first.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 1 - Part 2

    Sarah turned her car key allowing the motor to go silent and dropped her head over the steering wheel in complete frustration.

    The sound of the romantic and somewhat nostalgic ¡°Always On My Mind¡± from Elvis Presley filled the sudden stillness, although not even that legendary voice was enough to silence the depressing thoughts that persistently filled her mind.

    In search of some emotional support, she¡¯d selected one of her favorite playlists with musics form the sixties to accompany her on the bitter mission of that evening. Yet things couldn¡¯t be going any worse.

    With a resigned sigh, and in search of the well of courage that everyone seemed to believe she possessed and that, right then, seemed to have gone completely dry, Sarah raised her head once again. Making sure she kept her emotions in check, fearing that failing to do so would mean falling apart into an uncontrollable fit of tears, she grabbed the small paper resting on the seat beside her. Analyzing it carefully once more, she tried to make sense of the lines and squares drawn in it, the same ones that should represent paths and directions apparently impossible to follow.

    One brief frown marked her forehead when she forced her tired and seriously sleep deprived brain to make sense of the schematic map that the security guard, to whom she¡¯d asked for directions more than thirty minutes ago, had promptly drawn for her.

    In it one could clearly see the place where she¡¯d come from and the signaled way, that just like the man had told her, was quite short and simple.

    But if that was the case, how come she was still going round and round amongst giant storage units, unable to find the one with the number three hundred and seventeen?

    She peered out the window in search of the number that should mark the metallic surface of the rectangular structure right beside her. If only someone had made an effort to number them in a logical, sequential way, like people normally numbered things, she wished. But no! That would certainly be asking too much. Besides, anything that might somehow make her life easier should be avoided at all costs!

    With a sigh, she ran a hand through her light-brown hair, that due to the lack of patience that had accompanied her these last few days, was simply tied up at the back of her head.

    Three hundred and three. It can¡¯t be far!

    She straightened her back and started the car.

    If where she¡¯d come from the numbers rounded the four hundred, the unit she was looking for could only be somewhere in front of her.

    The bitter knot she¡¯d been fighting off, the same she¡¯d tried to ignore all week, mercilessly came back to choke her, making her take a deep breath in an attempt to pull herself together.

    Obviously, after all those years, she could hardly remember what was stored in the old container that her parents had rented. Sarah knew it had been rented when they¡¯d moved, a year before she¡¯d went to College. At the time her younger sister, Selena, had just turned four, and their parents had felt that it was time that they each had their own bedrooms. Back then, although Sarah had argued that she could as easily move to the university¡¯s dorm, her mother had been firmly opposed to it. They were a family and their strength lay in sticking together, no matter how strange it would be for a university student to still be living with her parents. And so they had moved to a bigger apartment. However, although the new house did have an extra bedroom, all the rooms were much smaller, and so not everything they¡¯d packed had been moved into their new house.

    She knew that, among other things, that container kept many of her old childhood toys, as well as photo albums from her grandparents, some of her father¡¯s trophies from his younger days, and other memories from her parent¡¯s youth.

    She¡¯d been readying herself for what had to be done since the instant they¡¯d reminded her of the existence of said container and of its respective monthly cost. It had been a hard decision to make, one that a part of her still couldn¡¯t quite accept. And yet there was no other solution. Now that Selena and the house fell completely under her responsibility, she had to find a way to make her paycheck stretch. And a lot!

    Keeping that in mind, the first thing she¡¯d done was to move out of the small apartment where she¡¯d lived for the last two years. Going back to her parents¡¯ house had been the obvious solution, since her humble apartment had no way to accommodate one more person, and Selena didn¡¯t want to leave the house where she¡¯d lived most of her life; the house where she and their parents had lived. Besides that, all extra expenses and been drastically cut, such as movie nights and restaurant meals. The car rarely left the garage and there wouldn¡¯t be new clothes for anyone anytime soon. And, of course, the rent of the storage unit ...

    She¡¯d told herself that she¡¯d have the courage her parents had lacked, a few years back, and that she¡¯d sell most of the things that could be sold. But, on the other hand, the idea of getting rid of all those dear memories left a clenching knot around her throat and a bitter taste in her mouth.

    With a resigned sigh she stopped again. The line of numbered containers ended there, a huge metallic warehouse all painted in blue standing in her way.

    Sarah leaned over the dashboard looking for a number, knowing that she¡¯d probably be asking for too much.

    Uncharacteristically a curse word escaped her lips.

    This can¡¯t be happening!

    And yet she could hardly deny the truth. She was lost, again!, and frustration burned in her chest. How hard could it be to find a damn container?

    Peering through the rear mirror Sarah could see the giant metallic cases with painted green letters advertising the storage company. Perfectly aligned like that they almost looked like an absurdly organized mini city. How could the numbers just suddenly end?

    I must have taken a wrong turn! Anyway, there¡¯s only one thing to do. Go back the way I came.

    Sitting up, Sarah took a deep breath and started to put the car in reverse. She even placed her hands on the steering wheel ... But nothing happened, her hands didn¡¯t move, and a few instants later the car was still in the same place. It took her a few seconds to realize that, against her own intentions, she¡¯d never even pressed the gas pedal.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    And then she was hand braking the car and stepping outside, almost as if her body was inhabited by two different wills; one that wished to keep searching for the damn container and another, apparently stronger, that had just decided to stay there, in the middle of nowhere, in front of a probably abandoned warehouse.

    Her gaze was lost on the blue painted doors. The ink had long started to peel and some of the areas were already rusty, the dark-red blood color oozing over the old blue.

    Sarah clenched her fists and forced a deep breath.

    The trembling, the shivers, the unjustified fast heartbeat. This wasn¡¯t the first time she found herself in such a situation, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be the last. And so, acting according to all those previous experiences, she reminded herself that she had to stay calm, foucus on her breathing, and, above all, just accept the impulse that had clearly driven her to leave the safety of her car behind. Sure the moment was the worst possible, she grunted in her thoughts, especially taking into account the screwed up day she¡¯d been having so far. But, on the other hand, it was hardly something to feel surprised about. And yet, this time, something felt different. ¡­

    This compulsion was extremely strong and ¡­ intense. Something was calling her with an almost frightening persistence, leaving her trembling and feeling sick at the mere thought of just turning around and walking away.

    Taking a deep breath, Sarah allowed her mind to relax and disregard the world around her, as well as the emotional storm raging inside her. She could clearly feel her mental field expanding, like an invisible circle, going through metallic walls and embracing the emptiness surrounding her, in search of the impulse that had stopped her from leaving.

    The air left her chest in a painful gasp when a burning impact washed over her brain, forcing her to immediately cut the connection.

    Pain, anger, hate, despair, loneliness.¡­ A deep desire for violence and revenge, hand in hand with an uncontrollable suffering well beyond any physical pain ¡­ as if the Soul of whoever was in there had been persistently screaming for eternities.

    Sarah wiped her suddenly sweaty shaky hands on her jeans, that like the beige sweatshirt she wore, had been the first pieces of clothing her tired, uninterested hands had grabbed first thing in morning, and took a deep breath forcing herself to remain calm.

    As to be expected, she told herself. Probably another lost, angry homeless person.

    When a small, almost inaudible voice, sounded a basic instinctive alarm in her head, Sarah refused to pay it any heed. In truth there was nothing new about any of that, and although most Humans would have serious difficulties believing in stuff like psychic powers, Sarah was more than used to receiving inaudible and irrefutable cries for help. As for the sensation that the compulsion calling her to that warehouse was stronger than usual, she was sure it had all to do with her, and nothing to do with whoever was in there. After all, she¡¯d just been through the worst week of her life and her emotions were still too raw, nothing like the usually rational and centered woman she normally was.

    Closing the car door, she tucked the keys in her jeans¡¯ right pocket, and walked over to the metallic doors, wondering what to do if the doors were locked. Even as she did so her mind was already reviewing the usual plan of action. She would help that person leave that place and take them to the nearest coffee shop to buy them dinner. Then she¡¯d try to convince them to go with her, and search for a warm place to sleep in one of the nearest shelters.

    She felt bad to postpone the search for the container but, at the same time, it was also a relief. In any way it would be dark soon, and insisting on that search would only make things all the more difficult. On the other hand she wasn¡¯t about to go on with her initial plans while dragging some stranger around, especially not someone who was probably about to die from hunger. Besides, unlike her usual self, she wasn¡¯t carrying anything in her trunk that she could give them. Usually her car trunk was always stuffed with warm clothes and blankets, and some canned food just for times like this. But in the last few days her life had been turned upside down in such a way that she still hadn¡¯t been able to go back to her everyday pace.

    The metallic door was cold to the touch, even after an entire day under the sun that had shone brightly since morning. And all it took was a light push and it squealed loudly as it opened.

    The yellowish light of the evening spilled over the dark, cement floor, and she saw what looked like several quadrangular working tables.

    Sarah pushed the door open even wider, peering inside the apparently deserted warehouse. She was sure that whoever had called her was inside, and yet the large area in front of her was plunged in darkness. The warehouse, on the other hand, seemed much bigger than she¡¯d initially anticipated, and she had to feel her way around to look for the light¡¯s switch. Using both hands she pulled the heavy lever down, and the clicking sound echoed wearily all over the place as white, florescent lights blinked and illuminated a tall, dark ceiling.

    Sarah quickly looked around, taking in as much as possible of the place she was illegally trespassing on. She didn¡¯t want to be surprised by unwanted presences, and what she saw left her apprehensive and alarmed.

    In a quick analysis Sarah concluded that, like she¡¯d initially suspected, there wasn¡¯t anyone around. However, the stone countertops and most of the materials surrounding her were way too familiar. It was almost as if she¡¯d just entered one of the Hillman Cancer Center laboratories, where she worked on a daily basis, which left her an acute feeling of urgency.

    Wishing to leave that place as soon as possible, she crossed the warehouse in quick footsteps, identifying some of the chemicals laying around in huge glass containers at a glance. Toluene, chloroform, ammonia, muriatic acid.¡­ All poisonous substances. All highly inflammable. She consciously chose to ignore the several busen burners over which complex chains of test tubes, filtering flasks and other glass containers had been assembled, some volumetric flasks containing liquids of several colors.

    Clenching her teeth, she forced her mind to return to the main purpose that had led her there and silenced the thoughts that insisted in making reference to illegal operations of drugs¡¯ manufacturing. All she had to do was find the person that had called her there and drag him or her out of that place as soon as possible. Sarah was sure that whoever owned that warehouse - and she definitely didn¡¯t want to know who, or what it was used for - wouldn¡¯t be the least bit happy or understanding, should they find her there.

    She slowed down, noticing the small door at the far end wall. With shaky hands she tried to turn the handle but it remained closed.

    Locked. What now?

    It was unusual, she thought. One of the things that characterized her compulsions was that she could normally easily reach those who called her. There had never been any obstacles in her path that couldn¡¯t be easily overcome, almost as if the world itself conspired to make things easier for her. That¡¯s why she¡¯d so easily accepted the fact that the front entrance had been unlocked.

    Sarah observed the door in front of her more carefully. It looked solid and it was clearly locked which was, without a doubt, a huge obstacle.¡­ A sigh left her lips.

    Maybe there¡¯s no one here and I¡¯m just being paranoid, or I¡¯m just so tired that my mind has finally started to breakdown. ¡­

    She only noticed she was touching it again when the cold of the metal reached the palms of her hands, and then she was once more frantically searching for a way to open it!

    Against all logic the compulsion was only getting stronger, and she was certain that there was someone in there, waiting for her. For a split second she allowed herself to touch that other mind again. A mind drowning in so much pain that it was almost dangerously insane ¡­

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 1 - Part 3

    The echo of a whispered curse in a soft feminine voice woke him from the furious red sea in which his mind had plunged.

    Strangely enough his full attention immediately turned to her. Not because of the dirty word she¡¯d muttered, or even because it had clearly come from a woman. The last woman that had visited him had left him bitter and painful memories, enough to make him wish for the destruction of every woman on the planet. Better yet, the destruction of the entire Human Race!

    In truth he¡¯d known he was lost the first time such thoughts had crossed his feverish, delirious mind. Because it wasn¡¯t just a thought, but a deep burning desire. All his life he¡¯d followed the path he¡¯d chosen, and had done it so with dignity and honor, no matter how bitter it had been in more than one occasion. However, when he¡¯d started to hate an entire Race based on the acts of a dozen specimens he¡¯d known that something inside him had changed forever, something that could never be put back the way it used to be, even if he could, somehow, regain his freedom and leave that place. The madness that now filled him would never leave him again and so he¡¯d decided, long ago, that he¡¯d end his own life as soon as the opportunity presented itself. The alternative was just too shameful, and not only for him, for it would force one of his Brothers to hunt him and put him down like an animal.

    In his saner moments he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for how fragile the sanity of those that shared his fate was. But, every time his captors returned, hate and insanity took over, and the voice of reason was lost amongst the furious roars that shook every cell of his brain.

    And now, as improbable and unbelievable as it was, this female mind seemed to have sensed his.

    Although he couldn¡¯t capture her physical image, other sensations flooded his senses. For a brief moment her soft flowery perfume surrounded him and he knew the exact moment she left her car, the weight of her gaze turned in his direction making him gasp.

    His mind, lost in darkness and chaos, was unable of the simplest of rational thoughts. All he knew was that she was someone he had never met, since he could remember all those who had crossed his path. And yet it was as if he had known her for a long time. He was painfully aware of the miserable state of his own body, and the fact that, even weak and spent as he was, he had been able to establish a mental bridge with another being with such ease, was improbable to say the least. Normally, even when healthy, such connections were only possible amongst those who had known each other for a long time. And so, unwillingly, only one thought filled his mind, and his heart beat faster when she took the first steps in his direction.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Free from any conscious control and purely obeying his most basic desires, what little strength he had left slid across the shadows and the lock closing the metallic doors gave in, making sure that nothing would stand in her way. He immediately felt the high price of having dared manipulate three-dimensional matter in his weak, debilitated state. And waves of sharp, agonizing pain stabbed his lungs, leaving him breathless, breaking his self-imposed control over the suffering that consumed him day after day. Still his will stood unbreakable, even beyond his own awareness ¡­

    Come to me!

    The almost silent steps of rubber soles against the cement floor echoed in his mind like a beating drum. He could feel her getting closer, becoming more present, more real. When she touched the door of his prison cell the world around him seemed to stop, everything just hanging very still ¡­

    It was as if he could feel the warmth of those hands against his skin, burning him, even stronger than the pain that persistently tormented his body. He wished that that lock would also give in and only when nothing happened did he noticed that his consciousness was quickly sliding away.

    His sight lost focus and a red fog made him gasp. The only thing that kept him from falling into the darkness that promised to embrace him and keep him beyond all suffering was the idea of losing the only opportunity he¡¯d ever have of regaining his freedom. He wouldn¡¯t fail for lack of tenacity, perseverance or resistance to the pain consuming him.

    Consciously this time, he clenched his teeth, squeezing his fists hard, and took a sharp breath focusing all his will power on that small lock. He filled his desire with all the determination he possessed and, once more, he forced the material world to bend and obey his will ¡­

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 1 - Part 4

    The sound of a soft click brought Sarah back from her thoughts, and with her heart hammering against her chest, she tried the handle once again. She stopped for an instant as it surprisingly gave in, when it had clearly been locked just a second ago.

    Apprehensive and anxious, she held her breath and slowly pushed the door open, her eyes growing wider and terrified at what she saw inside that small compartment.

    It was so small that it almost looked like a closet, a cubicle made of three dark walls and the door she¡¯d just opened. On her right there was a small rectangular widow near the ceiling that, in there, was much lower and claustrophobic than in the main warehouse she¡¯d just crossed. Outside the light of the day was slowly fading away, illuminating the opposite wall from where she just couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away.

    The cement floor was wet with something thick, sticky and glistening, indicating it still hadn¡¯t had the time to dry, and she instinctively knew it was blood. The smell was pungent, acid, ferrous and sour. Her eyes wandered half lost over those wide pools. So much blood, she thought with a shiver, and only then was able to really see the human bundle siting on the floor, chained to the wall.

    She took a step back as she noticed the bright ferocious eyes watching her from behind dark, disheveled, dirty and bloodied bangs of hair. His naked body had been cut, beaten, burned and obviously intentionally bled. And yet, against all odds, the man watching her threateningly and breathing heavily while bleeding profusely from numerous deep cuts was still conscious.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Her head exploded into a deep, sharp pain when an urgent pressure took over her thoughts, leaving her nauseated. She had to get him out of there! As soon as possible! There was no time to lose!

    Nervously stumbling forward, her stomach cringing at the squeaking sound of her tennis shoes as she stepped over his blood. She squatted in front of him, avoiding having to face that frightening gaze, and tried to quickly understand the best way to set him free.

    ¡°My name is Sarah. And I¡¯m going to get you out of here,¡± she managed to tell him with a trembling voice and her cold, nervous fingers quickly studied the locks on the handcuffs around his wrists and ankles.

    Why were they keeping him there? Why torture him like that? He was probably some kind of lab rat to test new drugs on!

    The horror of the whole situation left her feeling sick and frustrated, when she realized she¡¯d never be able to free him unless she found the keys. Lowering her head Sarah forced herself to take a deep breath, while her thoughts ran in search of a solution. Maybe she¡¯d be able to find something to cut those chains with back in the lab.

    ¡°Wait here! I¡¯ll be right back!!¡± she told him, forcing herself to face that wild gaze, wanting to reassure him. The clanking sound of chains warned her all too late, and strong fingers grabbed her by her ponytail, forcing her to stay still.

    "Sarah.¡± His voice cut her inside like a blade. The sorrow printed in that simple whisper stole her breath away, and a wave of heat surrounded her as the world suddenly plunged into darkness.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 1 - Part 5

    The yellow light on her bedside table seemed terribly bright, making her head pound. Pain flashed across her brain and behind her eyes making her moan. She slid her hands over the soft familiar surface of her duvet and a sigh left her lips.

    She¡¯d just had the strangest dream. One that had seemed so real that she was still having trouble gathering her bearings. Sarah quickly took a look around and had no doubt that she was in her room. How she¡¯d gotten there, on the other hand, was an entire different matter.

    Pulling her quilt back, she swung her legs out of bed and sat up. A dizzy spell made her stop for a second, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy when she noticed she was still wearing the same clothes from her dream.

    The strange feeling of small needles piercing the back of her skull startled her, and Sarah turned instinctively towards the door. For an instant her world seemed to stop, unmoving, in such a commanding way she even forgot she had to breathe. In a split second her dream wasn¡¯t a dream anymore, and the strange man watching her with a severe expression, as he leaned against her bedroom door, sent shivers cursing down her spine.

    Although she could hardly recognize him, now that he¡¯d washed up and was unexpectedly clothed, his strangely bright gaze left her no doubts.

    His black hair, that she recalled being dirty and disheveled, was now carefully combed and tied at the back of his head in a pony-tail that reached shoulder-length. He wore black leather pants and a coat that reached knee-high, on top of a dark-blue t-shirt. His pair of biker boots had shiny metallic applications, and she couldn¡¯t help noticing how big his feet were, which was to expect, taking into account his height. Certainly at more than five-feet-nine, his shoulders were wide and the cotton t-shirt he wore stuck to his chest like a second skin, emphasizing his muscular build. His slightly angular jaw was surprisingly dignifying, his forehead high, and his soft-looking lips were fixed in a serious and rather unpleasant expression that, added to the frown marking his forehead half covered by dark bangs, gave him a rather threatening appearance. But the most unusual and scariest detail of that picture was the intricate tattoo drawn all over the left side of his face, from his chin all the way to his eyebrow. Without any apparent defined design, the silver lines seemed to shine under the yellowish lamp light. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, which wasn¡¯t unexpected, since her attention had been mainly focused on all that blood and the deep cuts that had carved his skin. His eyes, on the other hand, were completely loyal to her misty memories. Slightly cold, shining as if they were filled with small crystals able to reflect the light, they persisted in not revealing their true color. Maybe something between dark-blue and grey, she thought. Their ferocity, however, was all too real, making her unconsciously hug the quilt against her chest, as if that could protect her from the dangerous predator that had uninvitedly invaded her home.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream ¡­ It wasn¡¯t a dream! It was real! And this ¡­ is the man I tried to help.

    Sarah tried to put her thoughts in order.

    Where had he found those clothes? She certainly didn¡¯t not keep anything like that around the house. And it was still night, right? The same night ¡­ Certainly too late to find any opened stores. What¡¯s more! How was he standing right there, in front of her, when she recalled seeing him severely wounded? How had he known where she lived? How had he gotten into her house? And why couldn¡¯t she remember any of that? Of how he¡¯d gotten free, of how she¡¯d gotten home, or even of going to bed!

    ¡°Sarah.¡± The sound of her name in that whisper violently put a stop to the stream of chaotic thoughts that had taken over her mind almost leading her into something like a panic attack. She remembered having heard that same voice, before. Of thinking it was warm, seductive and strangely calming ¡­ She also remembered that hearing it had been the last thing she recalled! ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having invaded your home like this, but I didn¡¯t know where else to take you,¡± he went on, almost tranquilly, but his threateningly violent expression was far from agreeing with his tone. As if he¡¯d carefully trained his voice in order not to scare his prey. ¡°I took the liberty of searching for your address inside your purse. Didn¡¯t want to take you to a hospital because of a mere fainting spell.¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The casual, familiar and logic way he spoke was starting to confuse her, and Sarah had to lightly shake her head to break free from the trance his low voice was inducing.

    He had been chained to a wall! Confined and tortured in a warehouse in the middle of nowhere! She¡¯d tried to help him. But, if it was as he was saying and she¡¯d fainted, how had he freed himself? And how in the world had he managed enough strength, not only to stand, but to carry her out of that place? Not to speak of the fact that, no matter how much she stared at him, he looked nothing like some homeless guy. The clothes he wore, although Sarah couldn¡¯t start to guess where they¡¯d come from, showed some level of good taste, within a dark kind of style that made him look even more threatening and unapproachable.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The ridicule of her own question only reached her brain after she¡¯d pronounced it. With so many other, more important questions, she found herself asking the most basic and definitely the least pertinent of the lot. Even more so taking into account that all she wanted, right then, was to make that strange man leave her house before he could attack her or something even worse.

    ¡°Alexis. My name is Alexis.¡±

    Sarah swallowed hard. His voice was a terrible weapon, she thought, and she could almost swear that something like amusement had brightened his strange eyes even more. If not for the intensity with which he was staring at her she could have easily sworn that he was blind.

    ¡°Alexis,¡± she repeated nervously and swallowed again before proceeding. She¡¯d seen enough thrillers to know that most psychopaths took extra pleasure in terrorizing their victims before killing them. ¡±Thank you for bringing me home, but now ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who has to thank you,¡± he cut her off. Her voice immediately died on her lips and, annoyingly enough, she found herself wishing he would go on talking. ¡°If not for your courage and persistence I¡¯d still be lock in that place. But how did you know where to find me?¡±

    Sarah shuddered at the change in his expression as it became even more savage and cruel. His wonderful, calm and enveloping voice was also tremendously fake, and all she had to do was slightly lower her mental defenses to confirm her suspicions.

    Hate and anger seeped from him in waves that left her breathless. She was sure it took all his will to control that degree of fury. In truth, the blood-red chaos she¡¯d seen in his mind before was still there, demanding that he¡¯d just tear her to pieces, using her as a means to get some shadow of justice for what had been done to him.

    A monster. There¡¯s a terrifying hungry monster inside him, and its leash is way too frail!

    He moved slightly, once more interrupting her thoughts. It was the first time he did so, and although it looked like he¡¯d moved purposely slow, Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling threatened again. She blinked fast in order to control her growing panic and forced herself to remain as rational as possible, focusing her full attention on him. Alexis was much younger than she¡¯d thought the first time she¡¯d seen him, and now he was lightly changing his weight from one foot to another, as if something was making him restless.

    ¡°I just knew ¡­¡± Sarah bit down her tongue noticing she¡¯d just answered him even though she hadn¡¯t planned to, and hurriedly tried to explain herself. She had to be careful with this stranger. She couldn¡¯t help feeling that one careless word was all it would take to drive him into a mad bloody frenzy. ¡°It may sound ridiculous, and I doubt that you¡¯ll believe me. But sometimes I just know when someone needs my help.¡±

    Alexis nodded one single time, in a short, dry movement, but his expression softened a bit, almost as if he¡¯d believed her, even though anyone else would have certainly thought she was crazy.

    ¡°I thought about just leaving you here. But then thought it better and decided to make sure you were okay. Now that I know you¡¯re safe, and since my presence is clearly unwelcome, I¡¯ll leave this house,¡± he declared in his softest tone that even so sounded harsh, and Sarah found herself gaping wordlessly when he just turned around and disappeared down the corridor.

    In the next instant she¡¯d jumped out of bed and, without thinking, ran after him just in time to see him open the front door.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Alexis froze immediately as if he couldn¡¯t disobey her command, and Sarah found herself just standing there, her mouth suddenly dry, unable to, for the love of God, understand what had possessed her to stop that clearly dangerous man from leaving her house. ¡°Your wounds ¡­ were so many and ¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± she managed to ask and was immediately silent when he slowly turned to face her. The smile that stretched his lips left her lost and stunned. The beauty that touched his face with that simple casual gesture was inhumanely frightening.

    ¡°Thank you. But there is no need to worry. I¡¯ll be as good as new by tomorrow. And it is safer if I go.¡± Sarah took a hand to her neck in an automatic protective gesture and this time remained silent as she watched him leave in that calm, firm stride. A sigh of relief left her lips as soon as the door finally closed.

 Chapter 2 - Part 1

    Chapter 2

    ¡°A Wheel that turns according to a Law.

    The Cause-Effect and the Compensation.

    The Beginning of a New Tide.

    The Awakening of a New Storm.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Sarah woke up with the sound of the phone ringing. Still half asleep she almost knocked the phone down before she could pick it up. Her gaze flew to the digital clock on her bedside table. It was almost nine-thirty.

    "Hello?"

    "Sarah? Hi. This is John. How have you been?"

    She found herself taking a deep breath before answering, while wondering why unpleasant things always had to follow one another.

    "Good morning, John," she made sure she spoke the words clearly.

    John Donovan was one of her working colleagues at the Hillman Cancer Center from the University of Pittsburgh. They were both part of one of the research teams working on DNA regeneration, which meant that a daily coexistence was inevitable. However, and although she¡¯d made it clear she wasn¡¯t interested in anything more than a healthy working relationship, John was annoyingly persistent in his ideas of establishing a much closer and personal connection. In fact, John was an expert in ''closer connections'', and Sarah didn¡¯t feel the least bit inclined to integrate his vast and famous list of love conquests, which had led her strive to keep what she called a ''safe distance'' from him.

    "Everything¡¯s fine, thank you. What can I do for you?" she asked in her most professional tone, even though she knew that, like always, he¡¯d pretend he hadn¡¯t noticed it.

    "Just wanting to know how you¡¯re doing. I was worried. You never called or anything!" he accused and Sarah sighed as she prayed for patience in order to be able to cordially deal with this egocentrically man.

    "Things just haven¡¯t been easy. And I still have lots of matters to attend to."

    "Because of the case for Selena''s custody?"

    Sarah was silent for a moment. How had he found out about that? She had just been notified the day before that her aunt and uncle had legally requested for her sister¡¯s guardianship!

    "That too," she hurriedly replied wanting to put an end to that phone call as soon as possible. "Anyway, I¡¯ll probably be back to work next week."

    "Why don¡¯t we get together for lunch? We could talk about that. I¡¯m sure I can help you. Besides, the boss wants me to watch over your project while you¡¯re on leave and there are a few things I wanted to discuss with you. Just to be sure I¡¯m interpreting your methodology correctly. After all, it would be a shame to waste an entire test battery because of some misunderstanding, right?"

    And that almost sounded like a threat, Sarah thought with a sigh as she ran a hand through her disheveled hair.

    "Lunch is impossible, John. I¡¯m meeting with my lawyer."

    "Dinner then," he decided in a tone that made it impossible to refuse. It was that or probably have to redo everything, once she got back to work. Besides being a manipulative bastard, John had always had a knack for petty revenges. Like most researchers, he hated losing and she knew him well enough to know that he dealt poorly with rejection.

    "Seven-thirty, the usual place," she conceded, trying to hide her unwillingness to meet him.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Jeez, Sarah! Can¡¯t we meet somewhere else? What¡¯s the fun in having dinner where we¡¯re always meeting with working colleagues to discuss research projects?"

    ¡°It¡¯s in hand for the both of us, and since I won¡¯t be able to stay for long, it¡¯s perfect. I still want to go and see Selena tonight," Sarah replied, this time clearly impatient, and a sigh echoed from the other side of the line telling her he wouldn¡¯t push it any further, which was in itself kind of odd.

    "As you wish, then. I¡¯ll meet you there."

    "Until then."

    Sarah was truly happy to finally be able to put down the phone. Once more, and just like the day before, her day promised to be a living hell.

    She got up and made her way to the bathroom, her bare feet against the cold tiles of the floor. Leaning over the sink she stared at her own image in the mirror. Her brown-greenish eyes were bloodshot and surrounded by dark purplish circles. Her light-brown hair that reached just below her shoulders was standing in the strangest directions, which made her straighten it with her fingers before washing her face.

    The cold water drove away the drowsiness that still roamed in her brain, completely bringing her back to the hard, harsh reality that her life had become. For an instant she felt tempted to neglect last night¡¯s events as just another bad dream. She already had so much to deal with. But, no matter how much easier it would be to just deny everything, she couldn¡¯t avoid the fact that a dangerous looking stranger had been there, inside her house. That he had searched through her purse, knew her address and could very well have stolen credit card numbers or even made a copy of her keys. And so the first thing to do was to contact the bank and alert them for what had happened, and change the lock on her front door. Everything else she might as well forget. Although there were a lot of unanswered questions regarding the mysterious Alexis, she couldn¡¯t possibly add another problem to her already chaotic life. She¡¯d probably never see him again, anyway. And besides it was highly probable that he was mixed up in some shady business related with drug trafficking or something like that, which was in its own more than enough reason to erase him from her mind altogether.

    She grabbed a pair of jeans from the closet, since the clothes from the night before were too dirty to be worn again, and put on a white wool sweater with a V neckline. Knowing it was bound to be cold outside she added a brown suede coat. She was about to put on her tennis shoes, the same ones she¡¯d worn the day before, when she remembered the sound of the rubber soles squishing on all that blood, and immediately decided otherwise. Sooner or later she¡¯d have to either clean them or throw them away, but right then she just didn¡¯t want to have to deal with that as well.

    A few minutes later her boots'' high-heels echoed in the kitchen as the coffee machine fumed.

    Sarah checked the several documents regarding all the bureaucratic matters she still had to attend and put them back in her briefcase with a sigh. She hated losing time in public departments and having to deal with those kinds of matters. If it weren¡¯t for Selena, she¡¯d have probably ended up refusing the inheritance just so she didn¡¯t have to go through any more papers. Besides implying a huge waste of time, it only served to make sure her painful memories remained alive, burning hot-red in her heart.

    The cottage in the mountains. The land in the North that had belonged to her grandparents. The loans. The bank accounts. The sharing of everything else between the remaining family and the changing of addresses in every official document. She¡¯d spent the last three days dealing with things like these and there was still a lot to do!

    Before that there had been the funeral arrangements, the music, the flowers, the notifications. The spiral that had suddenly swallowed her was endless. Not to mention the constant calls to know if she was okay, if she needed anything, since everyone seemed to feel sorry for her - the sole survivor of a terrible, tragic accident. For crying out loud! She¡¯d even received calls from people she hadn¡¯t seen since high school! And so she hadn¡¯t been able to spend as much time as she wanted with Selena, who had been sent to live at a family friends'' house for a few days; distant cousins from her mother¡¯s side, that had offered to watch over her during those difficult times. And now there was the matter of Selena¡¯s custody ...

    She¡¯d have to talk with Selena about that too, since she probably still didn¡¯t know. Sarah knew that the her baby sister wouldn¡¯t be the slightest bit happy with the news, which had led her to decide to go and see her personally that night. She could easily foresee the drama that would ensue the moment Selena learned that there was a probability that she¡¯d end up living with her aunt, which not only meant moving but also changing schools. Selena would never willingly accept something like that. She¡¯d even been terminally opposed to selling their parents'' house. How could they force her to move out now, after all she¡¯d been through? Besides, Sarah wasn¡¯t the slightest bit inclined to lose another family member. That was a fight she just couldn¡¯t lose! And so she had to have everything in order by the time they called her to stand at the family court. She¡¯d have to prove she was more than capable to manage a house, earn enough money to sustain the both of them, and, subsequently, take care of a teenage girl.

    With all that it was clear that she would hardly have the time to return to her search for the old container before the week was over. She¡¯d probably end up asking them to deliver everything to her parents'' home, which would mean another bill to pay. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved at the thought of not having to go back to that place. The memory of what had happened the night before alone was enough to leave a heavy weight on her stomach and a feeling of insecurity that greatly displeased her. As much as she¡¯d like to deny it, the truth was that she¡¯d been really scared, which had never happened before in any of her extrasensory missions, no matter how dirty or crazy the people she ended up helping were.

    Sarah swallowed the coffee in one go, burning her tongue and feeling it hit her empty stomach hard. But at least it made the anxiety that the memory of that bright gaze had invoked fade away. She definitely could not forget to ask someone to change the lock before she returned home that night.

 Chapter 2 - Part 2

    Alexis stopped restlessly pacing back and forth.

    Really, he had to be completely out of his mind! What in the world was he doing there, when he should be at home, allowing himself a good night sleep in order to heal his poisoned, broken body? As if the crime he¡¯d committed in that moment of complete insanity hadn¡¯t been heavy enough! He insisted in worsening his situation even further.

    When he¡¯d left her house, the night before. he¡¯d sworn he¡¯d never cross her path again. The atrocities he¡¯d subjected her to were a clear sign of just how much his sanity had deteriorated. Only the despise he was still able to feel towards himself assured him that it wasn¡¯t too late to embrace a dignified and honorable end. Because as long as he was able to condemn his own actions, no matter how barbaric they may be, at least there was still something left of him amidst the ever growing madness.

    And yet, the truth was that he had hardly managed to stay in bed during the day. And as soon as the sun had set, what had been mere impatience had become a fierce irritation that sent a restless tingling throughout his entire body.

    He hadn¡¯t had to think or to try hard to reach that place. He¡¯d been able to find it with his eyes closed. And now there he was, standing outside some restaurant¡¯s door, fighting his own will, torn between the desire to see her again and the certainty that doing so would be the worst mistake of his life.

    Once more the voice of reason reminded him of his decision to put an end to his own existence, which was obviously the most honorable and correct thing to do, taking into account his present state of mind. That was, after all, what he¡¯d decided to do as soon as he managed enough freedom to allow him to decide his own fate. And yet there he was, clearly alive. And all because of that woman! Which could even be understandable, if she were one of those amazing beauties able to inflame a man¡¯s deepest sexual desires with just one glance ¡­! But no! She was short, too skinny for his taste, without any of the sensual curves that would normally capture his attention. Her light-brown hair, falling straight over her shoulders, was absolutely normal, and her brown-greenish eyes had looked at him with cold distrust.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    And yet she filled him completely, almost making him choke, just like one of those experimental concoctions they¡¯d injected him with during the last few weeks. Alexis hated her and despised her, the same way he hated and despised the entire Human Race. The anger that burned his chest demanded he destroy her, her and everyone else inside that restaurant. And yet ¡­ He could still feel the perfume of her skin. The warmth of her soft body when he¡¯d carried her. The way she seemed to completely fit in his arms as if she¡¯d been made to belong in his embrace. And of course, the beating of her heart against his lips, strong, determined, and yet so frail.

    His mind had no doubt that ending his own life was the correct thing to do, and the fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to stop himself from going to that place only reinforced that knowledge. And yet, although up until the night before death had always seemed like true salvation, now his entire being seemed to refuse that option.

    Alexis took a hand to his left cheek, where the intricate silver lines that marked his skin still burned as if made of incandescent fire.

    He¡¯d committed the most terrible and unforgivable of acts, he recalled, and immediately the feelings he nurtured against the entire Human Race turned against himself. He could never be forgiven and there was no doubt in his mind that his sentence would be death, but it would seem he¡¯d gotten so lost that he was no longer able to choose the rightful path. With a sarcastic smile he admitted with bitterness that he¡¯d have to entrust that heavy burden to one of his Brothers, and he couldn¡¯t help feel sorry that not even in his last moments he was able to do the right thing.

    And yet all that had to wait, for now. For no matter how much he wished otherwise, he simply wasn¡¯t able to turn around and walk away from that place. He would see her one last time and then yes, he¡¯d go in search of someone who still had the strength he already lacked.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 2 - Part 3

    Sarah took a deep breath.

    Why exactly am I sitting here¡­? Oh! Yeah ¡­ The samples that I had to leave behind last week. That¡¯s right. Work, Sarah! And work equals money. And money can¡¯t be an issue from now on. Not to mention the fact that you definitely have to be extra careful as to not make any mistakes that might lead you to lose your job. Selena would never forgive me! I would never forgive me!

    ¡°Sarah! Are you listening to me?¡±

    Sarah forced a smile and took the glass of water to her lips, gently seeping it as she stalled for some extra seconds to rearrange her own thoughts. Those wore all techniques she¡¯d learned through numerous lunches and dinners meetings, while trying to land sponsors for her research projects, since feminine charm wasn¡¯t a weapon she possessed. With John, on the other hand, a light smile and a lower gaze were more than enough, which made her feel kind of sorry for his petty, simple mind.

    Young, rich and the son of some prominent congressman, John Donovan was the dream guy of almost every single woman her age. Besides he was rather good looking, with golden-brown hair and eyes the color of honey. Of course, she had to admit, he was a master at taking advantage of all his plus points, and his infallible charm made sure he was followed by a wave of sighs and girly whispers every time he ventured out of his lab.

    If only he really felt something for me, besides the desire of having me on all fours on his bed ..!

    Sometimes her gift could be really inconvenient, but Sarah had long decided that she¡¯d rather know the truth of what other¡¯s thought than being deceived by false intentions, as it had happened in the past.

    ¡°Of course I am, John. I feel really reassured knowing that you¡¯ll be taking care of my experiments. I¡¯ll be forever in your debt,¡± she told him, knowing she probably hadn¡¯t answered his question, but John didn¡¯t seem to mind, smiling confident at her implied compliment.

    ¡°Concerning that matter, there¡¯s no need to worry. What are friends for? We¡¯ve know each other what? More than ten years? Besides, as to be expected, the rigor with which you selected your samples is exemplar, allowing the gathering of completely reliable results. I¡¯m truly convinced that this time we¡¯ll get some positive data for sure. Oh, and on that account, the monthly meeting was scheduled for next Monday. You¡¯ll be attending, right?¡±

    Sarah sighed. She was certain that even someone deaf and blind could easily notice how fake his worried expression truly was.

    Adequate and well trained words, nothing else ¡­

    ¡°I hope so. My bereavement leave ends on Friday.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad to know that your life is slowly getting back to normal,¡± he told her with an absolutely seductive smile, especially created to leave hearts throbbing everywhere. ¡°Sarah. Why don¡¯t you take this moment of deep changes to really straighten up your life? This isn¡¯t the first time we talk about this and my offer still stands. We could start a project, just the two of us, instead of hidding in the shadow of some big University name. You know we wouldn¡¯t lack the financing. Wouldn¡¯t you like to be your own boss for a change? We could even hire a team of lab techs, if needed be.¡±

    Sarah played absent-mindedly with the pees on her plate. Contrary to his words his feelings talked about lust, anxiety, the desire of being victorious, the need to conquer and of a ridiculous high self-esteem.

    Money, right. No one doubts you have that to spare, by the way you¡¯re always announcing it wherever you go. Still, why me? With so many women around, wanting for your affections! I know what you want and that you¡¯d probably give me a royal kick in the butt once you¡¯ve had it. Rejections must be really hard to swallow, for someone who¡¯s used to having everything he wants.

    ¡°Well ¡­ No matter how tempting having a team of my own may sound, right now I think that what I need the most is stability. And the place where we work offers exactly that. Without complications or extra worries. All I have to do is do my job like always. Maybe later, who knows?¡± she told him as delicately as possible while wondering what stopped her from saying exactly what she thought. And yet, something in John¡¯s prideful posture always seemed to intimidate her, and the clearly displeased expression that took over his normally friendly facade gave a new weight to that sensation.

    ¡°Stability?! But that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been trying to offer you, not only financially speaking but also at a more personal level! Sarah! Stay with me and I assure you, you¡¯ll never want for anything!¡±

    Yeah, right ...

    A shiver ran down her spine leaving her freezing inside. Even though Sarah was certain that that last thought had belonged to her, suddenly another presence had invaded her mind, flooding her with intense, foreign feelings. Despise, disdain, anger and a hint of hate. The violence contained behind those emotions made her clench her fists to stop them from trembling. And, beyond all that, an absurd sense of possession mixed with confusion and incomprehension. The whirlpool of emotions that originated from there forced her to immediately raise all the mental defenses she¡¯d learned to create over the years. But, even after pulling away from that source of uncontained emotions, the feeling that there was an intruder somewhere in her mind remained, almost as an unpleasant weight, and she discretely looked around, searching for the origin of that clearly disturbed mind.

    She searched the faces surrounding her, some relatively well known since, like herself, they were usual costumers. It was only when she returned to John¡¯s annoyed expression at her clear distraction that she realized she¡¯d been searching for a pair of strangely colorless glowing eyes.

    Alexis ¡­?

    The obvious silence that answered her mental question brought her back to reality.

    ¡°John ¡­ We¡¯ve already discussed that matter, more than once. Right now I¡¯m not interested in engaging in any kind of romantic relationship,¡± she clearly told him as gently as possible. The frown on John¡¯s forehead told her she hadn¡¯t been successful in her attempt to appease him, and Sarah found herself taking a deep breath in search of patience to deal with what would surely follow.

    ¡°Not interested! Right! I¡¯m really eager to see which judge will grant a child¡¯s custody to a single woman that, to top it off, has problems with simply being touched by other people.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have problems with being touched!¡± She was only aware of the outrage that had taken over her after the words had left her lips. And yet, no matter how much she regretted having answered without thinking, which of course had just confirmed his accusation, now it was too late. She¡¯d reacted just as he¡¯d expected, and for that reason she forced herself to calm down and retreat to the compartment of her mind occupied by the cold, rational scientist she usually was. She wasn¡¯t about to give him the satisfaction of seeing her troubled or emotionally unstable ¡­ which lately wasn¡¯t all that hard to happen, with the hell her week had been and all. ¡°Besides, how did you know about the custody dispute? I only learned about it yesterday!¡± she demanded, unable to mask her tone of accusation, and John smiled, apparently proud of knowing more about matters concerning her family than she did.

    ¡°I know people, Sarah. You know how these things work. I know a lot of people. Including the lawyer that your aunt and uncle hired to represent them,¡± he answered casually as if he were talking about the weather. ¡°I can also as easily introduce myself to the judge that will be taking care of your case.¡±

    Sarah felt anger burn her stomach and her face heated violently.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked in a tense voice and John leaned slightly towards her, resting his chin on his hand as he watched her intently.

    ¡°That I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Or not!¡±

    ¡°Just think about it like this. The solution to this entire problem depends only of you, my dear. You can¡¯t deny that, let¡¯s say for example, the existence of a fianc¨¦ would reassure any judge in a case like yours. Especially if that fianc¨¦ is independently rich and has some friends in high places. I¡¯m sure that no one would even remember to mention traumatic past experiences or psychiatric hospitalizations, or even years of therapy.¡±

    Sarah had to force herself to breathe before she was sure she could remain apparently calm, sitting on her chair, like any mature, confident woman would do. Her nails, however, were stabbing the palms of her hands and her heart hammered violently against her chest. Above all she focused in maintaining her mental defenses up. It was exactly in moments like those that they tended to fail her, and being suddenly exposed to the emotions of everyone in that restaurant was the last thing she needed right now.

    ¡°Why me? I don¡¯t understand ¡­ What is it about me that won¡¯t allow you to just leave me be?¡± she found herself asking in a whisper that contained as much of the despair that threatened to choke her, as of the anger that impelled her to do something crazy. Like clawing the perfect face staring at her with an obnoxious smile, for example. ¡°You can have any woman you want!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my question, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been trying to get close to you for the last five years. I¡¯ve made use of all possible means and strategies. Roses, chocolates, romance, initiative, seduction, even just having some fun. I¡¯ve offered you money and moral support. I even went along with the whole let¡¯s-take-it-slow thing and tried to start with just being friends, listening to your problems, knowing your family and so on. You tell me! What makes you think you¡¯re so special that you can¡¯t spend a few pleasant moments in the company of a rich, well presented man?¡±

    Oh, this being honest thing is just too much ¡­ He is even more disgusting than he looked, when he was still pretending to be nice!

    A light feeling of amusement intruded in her mind, leaving her apprehensive again. And yet the hostility was still there. It was almost as if she¡¯d just managed to amuse a deadly predatory animal.

    ¡°Because it just didn¡¯t happen, John.¡±

    ¡°Not with me, and not with anyone else, Sarah! You think I don¡¯t know?¡± he went on with a sigh, seeming calmer. ¡°I know everything about you, Sarah! Everything!! And it¡¯s for your own good that I¡¯m doing this. It¡¯s past time you chose what¡¯s more important to you and just leave everything else behind. It¡¯s past time you just forget all those traumas and become the hot, passionate woman I know you¡¯re supposed to be ¡­ that I know that you are.¡± You know nothing about me! Nothing at all! The anger burning inside her made her lower her fork. She knew that now she¡¯d never be able to finish her meal. ¡°Choose me, Sarah, and a life with no more worrying, where you¡¯ll have everything you want, you and your sister, of course. Just think carefully about my offer!¡±

    ¡°I think we have nothing else to discuss!¡± Sarah stood up before he could say another word and grabbed her coat from the back of her chair, swiftly putting it on. ¡°Besides I promised Selena I¡¯d go and see her tonight. I can¡¯t stay any longer,¡± she added, certain he wouldn¡¯t stop her from leaving for fear of creating a compromising situation that could somehow tarnish his reputation, and John didn¡¯t disappoint her when he took a deep breath and leaned back on his chair.

    ¡°I understand. Do as you please. In any case, I imagine you¡¯ll have a lot to think about. I¡¯ll be waiting for an answer. I¡¯ll give you until the weekend, Sarah. After that it will be too late.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for dinner.¡±

    Sarah turned to leave, ignoring the threatening tone of his last words. Her footsteps were like thunder as she crossed the restaurant in a mix of anger and nervousness. Only when the cold air of the night touched her scalding face was she able to take a deep breath and calm down.

    Her problems seemed to be increasing at a hallucinating rhythm. And after the meeting with her lawyer that afternoon, John¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound as crazy as she¡¯d like them to be.

    A cold wind made her shiver, waking her from her thoughts, leaving her surprisingly alert and aware that she was standing all alone, in the middle of a deserted street. The streetlamp that should be illuminating the sidewalk was off, the lamp probably burned out, and there wasn¡¯t a single soul in sight. From behind her she could still hear the warm voices of the people inside the restaurant, but the sound seemed somewhat farther away than it should be, as if there were miles between her and the safety implicit in the company of other Human Beings. And in any case going back was out of the question, no matter how strong the ominous feeling knotting her stomach was.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    In hurried steps she almost ran to her car, parked on the other side of the road, while nervously searching for the car keys inside her handbag.

    There was something evil in the air. As if hungry eyes were following her every move, prepared to attack at any instant. The sensation that she was being hunted by a ferocious, hungry animal left her shaky inside, and no matter how hard she tried to rationalize that ridiculous idea, the truth was that her analytic mind seemed unable to overpower the urgency vibrating through all the cells in her body.

    A sigh of relief left her lips when she finally found the keys, and in the next instant she was sitting in front of the steering wheel, the key in the ignition. She allowed herself to slow down for a moment and look around, towards the dark, deserted street, while mentally reproaching her own attitude.

    More psychotic every day. Instead of getting better I only get worse.

    She had just concluded that it had all been in her mind, something probably brought upon by her stressful talk with John, when she noticed in though her rear mirror a strange shadow standing in the middle of the road.

    It looked like a man dressed in a long, dark, rain coat, and by the way he stood, with his head slightly bent forward, the angular collar pulled up, it was impossible to see his face.

    Her heart jumped when she saw him move, one step, and then another, as he walked towards her car, and her fingers instinctively curled around the steering wheel, as if grabbing something material between her hands could help her make sure that what she saw was real. Her skeptical mind kept insisting that she was seeing danger where there was none and that, contrary to what she thought, that man was probably walking towards the restaurant, and not necessarily towards her. For a brief instant she thought she saw a pair of bright red eyes and that ridiculous idea only made her doubt herself even more.

    Let¡¯s get out of here, she decided with a sigh. It was the most obvious and intelligent solution, solving the internal conflict in her brain; if only her hands would obey her and release the steering wheel to turn the key.

    An irrational terror threatened to take over, stealing her breath away and leaving her trembling and gasping for air. Even so her body remained in a complete state of alert, the instinct to run away making her sweat, as her hands refused to obey, and the dark shadow kept getting closer.

    The sudden sound of the car door closing made her jump, her heart beating against her throat, but at least it had been able to break the immobilization spell that seemed to have been cast over her.

    Suddenly there was someone else sitting beside her, in the passenger¡¯s seat, and it took a few seconds until her terrified mind was able to process that information.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go! Quickly!¡±

    The low voice and the contained expression of his face weren¡¯t able to hide the urgency implied in that command and Sarah found herself obeying him without a second thought.

    The motor roared immediately, and seconds after the restaurant and the strange shadow had been left behind, slowly growing smaller in her rear mirror.

    ¡°Turn right!¡±

    Sarah peered at him through the corner of her eye, fearing that if she openly looked at him he¡¯d simply disappear, and once more did as she was told.

    She could hardly believe he was real, especially since she¡¯d just been thinking about him a few minutes ago. But there he was. Sitting right beside her. The same serious, severe expression ¡­ The same glowing eyes ¡­ And that fierce animosity, that even with her mental defenses up, still managed to seep in, painfully pounding her brain. An intense hate. A promise of cruel, bloody violence.

    Her sweaty, shaky hands firmly grabbed the steering wheel in search of some support, and her rational mind finally managed to take over her thoughts.

    How had she allowed some stranger to just kidnap her like that? And why was she obeying him without question?

    Forcing herself to swallow the invisible knot tied around her throat she tried hard to sound calm and in control.

    ¡°If you needed me to take you somewhere, all you you had to do was ask. Maybe I can help you,¡± she carefully suggested. No one could guarantee that he hadn¡¯t a weapon hidden somewhere, inside his black leather jacket. Besides, that couldn¡¯t just have been a coincidence. Which meant he¡¯d followed her to the restaurant. Maybe he¡¯d been following her the entire day! The idea alone was enough to make her feel sick.

    ¡°Sarah.¡± Once more, her name in that low, warm voice was enough to shatter her thoughts. With her heart beating painfully against her chest she saw him turn back, intently searching the road behind them, as if expecting someone to follow them. ¡°You have to trust me. You¡¯re not safe!¡± he declared and turned to the front again. ¡°Next one turn left.¡±

    With shaky hands Sarah obeyed once again, seeping some air through clenched teeth, since she¡¯d almost forgotten to breathe.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her own broken voice made her nervously bite down on her lip. Weren¡¯t there any police stations anywhere near? Maybe she¡¯d be able to slow down enough to ask for help!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave as soon as you saw him?¡± The anger in his voice transformed that simple question in an authentic accusation and Sarah couldn¡¯t help squeeze the steering wheel even harder, trying to hide just how much she was shaking.

    As she¡¯d initially suspected he had to be some poor insane man, which justified the chaotic amount of contradictory emotions that persistently invaded her mental defenses. Maybe it had been a result of his captivity and all the torture he¡¯d been subjected to ¡­ Or maybe he¡¯d been chosen as a guinea pig exactly because he was mentally unstable, which would certainly make his testimony hard to believe, should he ever escape and decide to press charges. No matter the case, the man sitting beside her was, without the shadow of a doubt, clearly dangerous, and for the second time in the last twenty-four hours, her life was completely in his hands.

    ¡°When I saw him?! You mean the man, in the middle of the street?¡±

    ¡°Turn second right.¡±

    She obeyed again and the small hope she¡¯d kept, that they¡¯d end up finding someone that could help her, started to fade, as the roads he was leading her to took them farther and farther away from the city center.

    The buildings in that area were clearly poor and degraded. Sure there were more people in the streets, but instead of stopping the car to ask for help, Sarah had the urge to lock the doors and step on the gas pedal.

    The lack of an answer to her question told her that he was in no mood to talk, which left her even more nervous.

    ¡°Alexis,¡± she purposely used his name trying to somehow bring him back to reality. ¡°No one¡¯s following us. I¡¯m sure we¡¯re relatively safe now. How about pulling over for a second so we can get some rest?¡± she suggested in her most calm, neutral tone and warily watched him from the corner of her eye. She¡¯d expected confusion, or even anger at her attempt to stop the car, but he remained in that state of contained alert, watching the road in front of them and turning back ever so often.

    ¡°Not being able to see them doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not there,¡± he simply told her and glued his index finger to the windshield, pointing towards a bright sign. ¡°There. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Fearing a more violent reaction, Sarah followed his indication.

    They¡¯d been jumping from shady street to shady street for the last half an hour, and even there, right on the other side of the road, five working girls leaned patiently against a wall, waiting for their hourly costumer. She had no doubt about the kind of place he was taking her to. The flashing, bright sign by the side of the road read ¡®Sunnyside Motel¡¯, even though some of the white lamps composing the name were clearly dead.

    Her stomach knotted as she imagined that crazy man¡¯s intentions in taking her to a place like that. On the other hand, stopping there, where there would probably be other people she could go to for help, was way better than being forced to stop in the middle of nowhere.

    Sarah slowed down as she turned towards an open parking lot. As to be expected the exterior appearance of the motel was clearly lacking, giving out the feeling of one of those places that are only used for a few hours at a time. She could hardly imagine anyone wanting to spend an entire night in that place.

    The complex was a single U structure, the walls painted in sunny-yellow, only high enough for one floor, where small doors and windows opened directly to the parking lot.

    Since her kidnapper didn¡¯t give her any further instructions, Sarah chose to stop the car right in front of the glass door she guessed led to some kind of Reception; the orange light coming from the inside spilling over the cement sidewalk.

    She hadn¡¯t even turned off the engine and Alexis was already out of the car, and in the next instant her door was opened, startling her.

    A huge hand held her by a wrist and he pulled her out of the car without so much giving her time do take the key off the ignition, or close the door behind her.

    Dreading what would follow, she anxiously waited for the nauseating feeling that took over her every time someone touched her directly, but nothing happened. Well, she was probably just too nervous, and right then there were much more important problems occupying her mind. Surely there was no space for the manifestation of silly fears like that. In compensation, she saw herself being practically dragged, having to almost run to keep up with his wide steps. Seen from behind his broad shoulders looked more like a dark, intimidating wall. Like she recalled from the previous night, his dark hair was carefully tied at the back of his head, in a thick, silky pony-tail that gently swung with his every step.

    A soft tingly sound and the following orange light that left her half-blinded told her that they¡¯d reached the Reception, and the long fingers surrounding her wrist finally released her.

    ¡°Havoc!¡±

    His strong shout made her cringe and Sarah quickly looked around, searching for a phone, or anything she could somehow use as a weapon.

    She was standing in the middle of a small, poorly furnished room. The counter that took over most of the space was wide and made of hard-looking wood, almost as if, beyond its obvious purpose, it was also meant to keep a safe distance between those who worked there and those who came in through the door. There were several stains and even some pieces missing from its darkened surface, where a plastic ball-pen rested, tied down by a brownish piece of cord.

    The sound of slow, unworried footsteps immediately captured her attention, and a middle aged man lazily appeared, coming from a small door on the other side of the counter.

    ¡°Well, rats bite me! Look who¡¯s decided to show up!¡± he tranquilly observed, scratching the red-haired beard that covered his angular chin, perfectly matching his bushy mustache. He wore a red and white checked shirt and, even though he was shorter than Alexis, he looked much stronger; one of those men that clearly spent a large amount of time in gyms when he was younger. Age, however, had started to show on his face, mainly in the corner of his bright blue eyes that still kept their sharp glow.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°You may as well be, boy! Last time it took me almost a month to put everything back in working order! And don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯ll feel sorry for you when time comes to get my hands on your credit card number!¡±

    ¡°How many inside?¡± Alexis went on, clearly ignoring the man¡¯s complaints, and Havoc took a deep breath when he saw him peering outside, searching the night with his strange bright eyes.

    ¡°None. It¡¯s too early for the usual costumers,¡± he replied and his blue eyes fell on Sarah, as if he¡¯d just seen her.

    ¡°Then you may as well turn on the ¡®no vacancies¡¯ sign for the night. You know the drill. Grab your shotgun and lock yourself in the basement until morning,¡± he commanded, marching to the door, and Havoc obeyed him immediately, releasing the heavy-looking shotgun he¡¯d apparently been hiding under the counter. Sarah couldn¡¯t help take a step back when he loaded it with obviously experienced hands.

    ¡°Hey, kid! What about the little lady? Shouldn¡¯t she accompany me? I promise I¡¯ll safely return her home as soon as morning comes.¡±

    Although that man was clearly rude and unrefined he sounded honestly worried about her safety. And, even though he was overall intimidating, especially now, holding that evil-looking shotgun as if it were his best-friend, she¡¯d much rather stay with him than go with the mad, violent man that had practically kidnapped her. In a last ray of hope Sarah wished he¡¯d noticed the critical situation she¡¯d unwillingly been dragged into, and that he¡¯d use his weapon to persuade Alexis to let her stay in the basement with him.

    The arm that crossed over her chest and the hand that covered her left shoulder completely overpowered her, forcing her to give up on any possible ideas of escape. Although he touched her carefully she could clearly feel the enormous self-control he was exercising in order not to crush her bones; the constant instability of his mind even scarier than her imaginative thoughts of what he might want to do with her.

    ¡°She stays with me!¡± were his only words, and apparently Havoc decided that it was best not to oppose him.

    Once again he dragged her back outside. With regret she remembered her handbag, left on the backseat of the car, leaving her with no cell phone, no money and no documents. With a hint of sarcasm she couldn¡¯t deny that she¡¯d most likely be found dead the next day, her body dumped on some roadside. Sadly enough the only person she knew that would truly cry for her was Selena. And it was the knowledge of how terrible a blow her death would be on her sister that stopped her from giving up hope all together.

    Alexis opened the door to one of the small rooms and pushed her inside before he even turned on the lights. Sarah stepped back, wanting to keep a safe distance from him, and once more tried to quickly take on her surroundings.

    A double bed covered by an old, worn, beige blanket. A television that, by the looks of it, she doubted it was even in color. A tall lamp that could be used as a defense weapon. The same could be said of the smaller one on the night-stand, or at least that¡¯s what she thought, before she noticed that it had been bolted to the bedside table. An old dresser and a chair.

    Alexis peered out of the window, lightly pulling the small curtains aside.

    He really believes someone is following us, Sarah realized, feeling sorry for him. At least until his attention drifted away from the window and he turned to her in those huge, intimidating footsteps.

    Sarah stepped back, suddenly panicking, and her back hit the bathroom door in just three steps. To her relief he also stopped, seeming suddenly aware of the fear he invoked, and her heavy breath filled the silence that fell around them.

    ¡°You have nothing to fear, Sarah,¡± he declared and the softness of his voice surprised her. So much pain ¡­ so much bitterness ¡­ ¡°I swear I will protect you. But I need you to listen carefully.¡± Sarah nodded urgently, wishing to look cooperative if that would keep him away from her. ¡±I want you to hide in there,¡± he told her pointing the door in her back. ¡°And stay there, very quiet. You¡¯re only to come out when I say so. No matter what happens, or whatever you hear, you¡¯re not to come out before that, understand?¡±

    Sarah nodded again and her hand stumbled nervously as she blindly searched for the door handle. She almost fell inside the bathroom when the door suddenly opened, but contrary to what she¡¯d expected, Alexis didn¡¯t take a single step to close the distance between them.

    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked, still unsure, and he lightly tilted his head as if he were hearing something faraway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right here. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Sarah clenched her fists hard, searching for courage where there was none and, still hesitant, fearing he might try to reach her in the last second, closed the door, immediately locking it. Sure she instinctively knew that he was probably able to break it down should he choose to. But the existence of that physical barrier between them allowed her to take a deep breath, and to release some of the nervous tension that had seeped into her muscles since the moment that stranger had invaded her car.

 Chapter 2 - Part 4

    Alexis couldn¡¯t help cringe at the sound of the door closing and the following click of the lock didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    A sigh left his lips as he took a hand to his constantly burning cheek in an almost reflexive gesture.

    What am I doing?

    In wide footsteps he went back to his watching post by the window.

    No more than twenty-four hours ago he¡¯d had everything planned. He¡¯d get some rest, enough to recover his strength, he¡¯d make his last arrangements and give the house and everything inside it to the nice lady that had worked for him for the last eight years. And, as soon as the sun set, he¡¯d finally put an end to the suffering that had accompanied him for decades, and to which some stubbornly called life.

    Everything had failed, right from the start.

    Rest hadn¡¯t come, no matter how much he insisted in lying down. Inexplicably, his mind had remained filled with her ¡­ With her scent. With her warmth. With the soft touch of her hair. The weight of her body as he¡¯d carried her in his arms. The way her head had rested against his chest when he¡¯d taken her from that infernal place. Sarah occupied his thoughts so completely that the sensorial overload had almost driven him mad; which he¡¯d been trying very hard to avoid for the last few years.

    And so he¡¯d decided to look for her. He had to see her one last time and somehow demystify the unrealistic image his feverish, crazed mind had created of the woman who¡¯d saved him from that torture.

    He¡¯d found her in that restaurant ¡­ with that insignificant, arrogant man.

    His body shuddered violently, reacting to that memory. He still couldn¡¯t quite understand how he¡¯d been able to resist the murderous impulse that had demanded he tear that imbecile to shreds. And yet that feeling of deep aversion towards a mere Human was another proof that something was terribly wrong with him. No matter how hard he tried to tell himself that he had nothing to do with her, he¡¯d hardly been able to just watch from the sidelines.

    Then the others had arrived.

    At first Alexis had thought that, in an uncharacteristic mistake, he¡¯d been careless, somehow leaving behind a trail that could be followed. But after a few minutes of inactivity he¡¯d started to suspect that he wasn¡¯t their main target. Patiently waiting for a more advantageous opportunity was hardly their style, unless there was the need to avoid possible witnesses. And, in that restaurant, there had only been one Human able to call them there. All because he¡¯d established a direct contact with her. Or more plainly, because he¡¯d broken the Lex Regis and stolen part of her, inevitably leaving part of him within her.

    He¡¯d told himself he wouldn¡¯t get involved in yet another mess. That he¡¯d already seen her, as planned, and would now follow through with his initial intentions. However, against all possible arguments, he just hadn¡¯t been able to simply leave her behind.

    He¡¯d been watching her from afar when she left the restaurant; her nervous, hurried steps making her look even frailer. He¡¯d seen her get into the car and waited to see her drive away, but nothing had happened. Impatience had burned in his stomach when he realized she was just sitting there, completely paralyzed, allowing the enemy to get closer and closer. Even so he¡¯d told himself that he wouldn¡¯t interfere. She¡¯d end up reacting! Most people were able to instinctively feel that kind of danger from afar. Surly the survival instinct, common to all animal species, added to her extra-sensory sensitivity wouldn¡¯t make her an exception. And yet, no matter how closer the hunter got to its prey, she seemed unable to move, to the point that his impatience turned into annoyance, leaving him unable to just keep watching without intervening, like the rules dictated he should. He¡¯d used the fact that he still owed her from saving him from that damn lab as an excuse for his actions, and had ended up swearing to protect her.

    I must be truly out of my mind if I¡¯m starting to think that I owe them anything, instead of the other way around! He grunted to himself and his gaze fell once more on the bathroom door, too aware of the woman hiding behind that frail piece of wood. And now she¡¯s so afraid of me that she¡¯d probably stab me in the back, if given the opportunity. I¡¯m sure she regrets more than words can tell having ever decided to help me.

    He took another deep breath and was once more annoyed with how depressed that thought apparently made him. Of course she was afraid of him, who in his right mind wouldn¡¯t be? It was good that she was afraid, since there were more than a few reasons to justify her fear. And sure he¡¯d saved her from a slow, painful death at the hands of the shadowy figure that had awaited her by the restaurant door. But who would save her from him?This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    It¡¯s past time we put an end to this mess!, he told himself as he watched the dark figures, even darker than the night itself, closing in, surrounding his front door.

    He¡¯d fulfill his promise and protect her, and that would be the last time he laid eyes on her, that he interfered with her life. Should she be hunted again well, that had nothing to do with him. And one less Human Being in the planet could only be a good thing. Her death was nothing compared to the consequences of his continuous interference, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be the only one having to pay for them. He wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, drag anyone else into his mess, just because he felt somehow strangely attracted to that woman.

    Leaving the curtain behind, Alexis stepped back until he stood in the middle of the small, stuffy bedroom, making sure he¡¯d have enough space to freely move in any direction. Not that there was all that much space to move, but that limitation would be true for his unwanted guests as well. He took off his leather jacket, throwing it on the bed, and rolled the sleeves of his white shirt up.

    Once more his mind turned to her, just to make sure she was really there, hidden in the small bathroom at his back. She seemed calmer now, but the fragments of thoughts he could capture were all still about how to escape, in a desperate search for a solution that could get her out of the frightening situation she suddenly had found herself in.

    She¡¯ll be lucky enough to leave this place alive. Which couldn¡¯t be said about himself. His life was an authentic living hell and his still aching body had more than enough scars and wounds to prove it.

    The front door was suddenly thrown hard against the wall, which left a heavy sigh on his lips. Sure that was the only way in, he¡¯d made sure of that the first time he¡¯d decided to make a stand in that run-down motel, a few years back. Controlling one¡¯s environment was essential, when dealing with that treacherous bunch. He could hardly expect any kind of honor or one-on-one combats from them. But really, they could spare him the cheap intimidation techniques, like doors opening all by themselves, and lights suddenly going off.

    The man that appeared at the doorway was followed by two others, and his maddened expression immediately told him that that night wouldn¡¯t be over without some spilled blood.

    ¡°Cedrius.¡± Alexis recognized him. In truth it had been quite some time since he¡¯d last seen him, and the physical differences were frightening. He remembered he had been a tall, well built man, with black hair and gray eyes. Now he looked more like an old man, and he could have almost sworn he was really in front of one, if not for the absence of wrinkles marking his strangely young skin. His back was bent and broken, as if he carried the weight of the world on his shoulders, the face too thin, the hair now white. Even his eyes had lost their color making him look blind. ¡°What are you doing here? Last time I heard you were somewhere in Europe.¡±

    ¡°And last time I heard that was none of your business, Sheqer!¡± Sheqer ¡­¡­ A light smile of sardonic amusement touched his lips. That was the worst offense that could be directed to someone like him. And, in truth, in his youth, that would have been enough to make him jump at that poor bastard¡¯s neck. However, even offenses like that had lost their importance, after hearing them a few too many times.

    ¡°Right. On a second thought, I don¡¯t really care. What I want to know is what made you contemplate the absurd idea of invading a territory that I clearly marked as mine. Unless you¡¯re feeling terribly bored with your pathetic existence and have come to ask me to be kind enough and end it for you,¡± he calmly declared, brushing back the dark bangs that had fallen over his forehead with his fingers, trying to show that he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit intimidated.

    Cedrius¡¯ companions took a step back, changing apprehensive glances. It was clear that they had much more self-control than their leader.

    Alexis noticed the growing shadows, slowly stretching over the floor and walls of the small room and couldn¡¯t help the excitement that that silent challenge brought him. The constant itching feeling pricking the palm of his hands and the pulsing blood coursing through his body demanded action, and it took all his self-restrain to keep his distant and uninterested appearance.

    ¡°You stole our prey, Sheqer!¡±

    ¡°Not really, since it was my essence you guys were following, and not hers,¡± he replied in the same light and unfazed tone.

    ¡°A Human? Does Aaran know you¡¯re protecting her?¡± The despise with which he spat that name ¡­ better yet, the fact that he¡¯d dared utter it, completely murdered his good humor, and a red fog started to pile up at the corner of his vision, telling him he was about to lose the frail self-control he still managed to maintain.

    ¡°That ¡­ wasn¡¯t wise at all,¡± he roared, trying to keep the voice of his thoughts speaking louder than his raging emotions, and Cedrius smiled in a mad-like expression.

    ¡°You and I ¡­ No difference at all,¡± he declared taking a step forward, his body language screaming he was ready to attack at any moment. Alexis watched him intently, focusing on his every move. By the corner of his eyes he saw that Cedrius¡¯ companions were also getting into the room, and he was certain that there were more, waiting outside. Havoc had been right. It would take him more than a month to put that motel back in working order.

    ¡°About that, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chspter 2 - Part 5

    Sarah couldn¡¯t stand still, pacing back and forth in the small bathroom, feeling like a caged animal.

    She was safe, for now, but until when? The crazy man standing watch outside the door could just as easily decide to leave her there or break down the door in order to get to her.

    She looked around once more, searching for something that could be use as a weapon in the worst-case scenario, but unless she suddenly developed the superhuman strength necessary to rip the sink from the wall, all that was left was an old plastic shower curtain and an already used roll of toilet paper. There were no mirrors, no cabinets, and as to be expected from a place like that, not even soap or shower gel. Soap? Not even towels! And to her dismay the towel bars were firmly bolted to the walls.

    This can¡¯t be happening! And yet, how many times had she repeated those same words in the last few days?

    The sound of voices interrupted her search leading her to carefully get closer to the door, trying to hear what was happening outside. For a moment she thought it was Havoc. Hopefully, she prayed that the large man had come to her rescue, that he had called the local authorities or that, at least, he¡¯d come to try and put some sense in that crazy man¡¯s head. It was clear that the two of them knew each other from before, and that Havoc, although evidently older, kept a certain fearfully and respectful distance from her captor. Still, even if that were true, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t want to have his establishment stuck right in the middle of some police investigation, all because some crazy guy had decided to kidnap a woman.

    Sarah recognized Alexis¡¯ low and grave voice easily enough, and although she fought it, she couldn¡¯t help admitting it was a great voice. However, listening more carefully, she wasn¡¯t able to recognize the second person, and the words that reached her, as clearly as if they were all standing in the same room, quickly made her realize that it wasn¡¯t Havoc in the room with him.

    Her heart jumped and her stomach knotted, as she begun to understand that Alexis wasn¡¯t all that crazy after all. They¡¯d really been followed. Better yet! She¡¯d been followed! And all because of him! Probably because she¡¯d saved him from that place!

    Sarah left the door and looked around with renewed urgency. I have to get out of here as soon as possible!

    Her thoughts ran wildly.

    For sure, Alexis was probably part of the mob, or was mixed in some similar organized crime venture. They were obviously dealing with illicit substances, of that she was certain. That warehouse had contained enough chemicals to blow up an entire neighborhood. And she¡¯d got involved in all that mess the moment she¡¯d saved him!

    ¡°This is none of my business! I have nothing to do with this!¡± she thought out loud, pulling the shower curtains back, and her gaze fell upon the small window right in front of her. It had been placed there with the sole purpose of allowing some daylight in, so much so that it didn¡¯t even open. But, if she was right, it would lead to the back of the building, and maybe it was big enough for her to fit through.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The sounds of something being thrown against a wall and of wood cracking and breaking were all the incentive she needed.

    With her mind set and her heart beating like crazy, Sarah climbed on the bathtub¡¯s edge and pulled down the old plastic curtain, the rings hanging it from the bar easily giving in with one pull. She hurriedly covered her right hand with the stained, moldy plastic and placed a foot in each border of the bathtub for better balance.

    The sounds of the fight and the almost inhuman roars coming from the bedroom next door clearly told her that Alexis was fighting more than one man. He¡¯d probably end up getting himself killed, and once they¡¯d broken down the frail door, she¡¯d have no way to escape.

    Taking a deep breath for courage, she closed her eyes and clenched her fist into a tight ball. She pulled her arm back and punched the glass with all her strength. Fortunately, the glass was cheap and thin, and the sound of it breaking was lost amongst the other sounds of destruction. A hot, sharp pain told her that a glass shard had pierced the plastic, cutting her hand, but Sarah didn¡¯t lose time evaluating the seriousness of her injury. In quick movements she broke the remaining glass, cleaning the window frame of any sharp fragments, and used the plastic curtain to cover the parapet.

    She had to jump in order to see outside. It was dark, which didn¡¯t allow her to see much, but the silence sounded inviting, in comparison with the groans and other frightening sounds coming from behind her. All she had to do was to get out of that place and run to her car. The key was still in the ignition and her cell phone awaited her on the backseat. She¡¯d leave that place as soon as possible, and once she reached a safe distance she¡¯d call the police. Who knew? Maybe they¡¯d be in time to find Alexis alive and take him to a hospital. Criminal or not, the truth was that he¡¯d really tried to help her, even if he was the one to blame for all that mess to begin with. Besides, she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty for having judged him so wrongly, even though the fact that she now knew he¡¯d been right wasn¡¯t enough to make her think he was any less crazy.

    She was only able to jump high enough to lean outside by the fourth attempt, and she had to make use of all her strength to hoist herself up, fighting to fit her right leg through the small space left by the rest of her body. After almost falling head on twice, Sarah took a deep breath as she found herself more twisted and bent than she¡¯d ever thought humanely possible. Bracing for impact, she just allowed herself to fall outside, the pain quickly spreading from her butt to her back. She sat there for a few seconds, making sure that, besides some bruises, she hadn¡¯t broken any bones. And then she was on her feet again, hiding against the large trunk of a tree. She waited for a moment, making sure no one had noticed her escape. The sounds from the fight that threatened to completely destroy the room echoed in the night.

    Sarah looked around and took a deep breath, as she concluded that, contrary to her fears, there was no one watching the back of the building.

    The light from the Reception had been turned off, but thanks to the bright sign announcing the motel¡¯s name she could easily see her lonely car, parked a few feet from where she stood. All she had to do was reach it and she¡¯d be safe, or so she thought.

    The hand that grabbed and pulled her arm squeezed it so strongly that she couldn¡¯t even breathe. The hand that crushed her lips stopped her from screaming and the terror that took over her broke her mental defenses. Death, blood and a world of horrors the likes she¡¯d never even imagined assaulted her mind, leaving her on the brink of total mental breakdown. And so she couldn¡¯t help feeling thankful for the sharp pain that silenced all those voices, delivering into the arms of blessed, unfeeling darkness.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 2 - Part 6

    With the wall separating that room from the next one completely torn down, Alexis didn¡¯t hesitate in taking advantage of the recently acquired space to get some distance between him and his attackers.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going well at all,¡± he grumbled between clenched teeth, pressing the recently opened gashes that dyed his torn shirt red.

    He was too slow!

    Any other time he¡¯d been able to solve a situation like that in no time at all. And the problem was that the longer they fought the bigger were the probabilities of one of his attackers really losing his mind, and then it would be the end, and no one would be safe. That¡¯s why he always tried to solve this kind of situation in places like that, with few neighbors loitering around and with enough easy excuses at hand to help explain any stranger episodes that might occur. Even so nothing would be able to justify the destruction of an entire block, no matter how many drug dealers and prostitutes inhabited it.

    He quickly analyzed the situation. It was obvious that Cedrius was avoiding attacking him directly, which meant he was aware of his own instability. The others were much younger, and for that matter more daring and less conscious of their own limits.

    ¡°If Farran wants me to pay him a visit this much, why not invite me personally? Attracting attention like this is hardly the best solution,¡± he stated, making sure he had a firm wall on his back, so he wouldn¡¯t be attacked from that side at least.

    The expression of despise that took over Cedrius skeletal face told him more than words.

    ¡°Farran has nothing to do with this!¡± he spat and Alexis couldn¡¯t help smiling sarcastically.

    ¡°Does that mean you left home without a leash and without Farran¡¯s authorization? Oh, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be all too happy about that.¡± Cedrius furious expression told him he¡¯d been successful in provoking him. If he could make him furious enough to attack him he was sure none of the others would interfere, since Cedrius'' madness ran deeper than anyone else¡¯s in that room, and no one would want to get between him and his target. Which would leave him facing only one enemy. ¡°Oh, wait! On second thought you may just be right. Because when he finds out you allowed his favorite toy to escape, then he really won¡¯t be happy,¡± he went on, guessing that news of his escape still hadn¡¯t reached Farran¡¯s ears, and Cedrius angry roar was all the warning he got, before he threw himself at him. Although they all despised and hated Farran, they feared him all the more, which made his word absolute and blinded obeyed.

    Claws torn his shirt and skin and he had to grab his opponent by his neck in order to manage enough room to kick him hard in the stomach, sending him flying backwards. Cedrius landed as nimbly as a cat, and as soon as his feet touch the ground he flung himself forward once again, foaming from his mouth like a ravenous dog, his eyes gleaming bright red. Alexis braced himself for the impact, ready to hit him even harder than before, flexing his legs for better stability, raising his arms as if ready to embrace an old friend.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    And then everything was silent.

    Cedrius froze in place, almost going against the bed when he broke his momentum. Alexis saw him tilt his head, as if he were listening for a faraway voice, and all it took was a glance to know that the others were listening as well. The sarcastic smile that touched Cedrius lips left him irrationally annoyed and he knew the fight was over when he saw him recover his usual self-control.

    Unable to understand what was going on, he watched as the others started to step outside, disappearing in the night, until Cedrius was the only one left, with that deeply annoying smile on his face.

    ¡°What? Over just like that?¡± Alexis asked, following the shadows outside with a suspicious look. That sudden interruption, when the excitement of the battle was making his blood run searing hot, was deeply unpleasant. The fight hadn¡¯t been the slightest bit satisfying and he still had a lot of anger inside him screaming to be released. ¡°Someone pulled your leash?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one on a leash, Sheqer. You just haven¡¯t noticed yet,¡± Cedrius replied, too proud of himself for Alexis¡¯ taste, and then the night was suddenly silent again, as Cedrius and the presence of those who had followed him simply disappeared.

    The emptiness that took over him made him scratch the cheek that kept burning.

    Although he didn¡¯t like it, he had to recognize that, no matter how strange it had been, the fact that his enemies had chosen to retreat had work to his advantage. He was far from being in his best condition and the new wounds he¡¯d endured that night were only making him weaker. He felt irritated and overall unhappy, and the fact that his body was still on full alert, even though he was clearly safe, wasn¡¯t helping at all.

    And then, out of nowhere, his restlessness suddenly gained meaning. His heart exploded anxiously against his chest and he practically ran to the bathroom door.

    ¡°Sarah?!¡± he called, knocking, refusing to believe what he already knew to be true.

    The door gave in with one kick, sending old, cracked wood flying everywhere. It took him only one look to guess what had happened. There were broken shards of glass everywhere and the plastic curtain still hang from the small window.

    The anger that took over him surpassed all rational limits and the roar that escaped his throat made the walls shake. The world around him was dyed red and all form and color became black. Darkness enveloped him like a cloak and his body fused with it. His senses were immediately sharper, reaching beyond the limits of the material world. Space contracted and became immensely vast, and then he found her.

    Listening to the frightened beating of her heart was like a gust of cool wind on his burning mind. She was alive and breathing. And although she was terrified as long as she was alive he could still get her back.

    Holding on to that tenuous safety line, and again in control of his mental capacities, Alexis pushed the shadows away. He couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry as he noticed that his lack of control had resulted in the complete annihilation of walls, ceilings, and all furniture of five of the motel¡¯s rooms. He was sure that Havoc would make good use of that incident to dig deep into his bank account. And yet that didn¡¯t matter at all! Nothing mattered except getting her back. On the other hand he was only one, after all, and if they¡¯d taken Sarah to try and recapture him he could expect a heavy guard. His plan to follow her was probably too risky and with a timing too tight for comfort. But he just couldn¡¯t accept the alternative, that would imply leaving her in their hands until the next night, when he¡¯d be able to gather some help.

    No way in hell! And what scared him the most wasn¡¯t even the high probability that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of that crazy endeavor alive. But the reasons that led him to act in such an uncharacteristic, impulsive way.

 Chapter 3 - Part 1

    Chapter 3

    ¡°The Destiny of the Warrior and a New Origin.

    A new Step Ahead and Redemption.

    The Past in the Past, Dark, Obscured.

    The Present as a Portal to a different Future.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Alexis took a deep breath trying to distinguish between the mixture smells floating in the air. The silence surrounding him was absolute, too perfect, even taking into account the time and place.

    Humidity, mold, melted wax, incense ¡­ an amalgam of sweet perfumes from different flowers, covering up an acre, decadent smell.

    The Allegheny Cemetery was a net of narrow pathways surrounded by white tomb stones and elegant angelic statues. Here and there tall dark trees stood guard over what was left of those who had fallen into the slumber of eternal sleep, their contorted branches wavering lightly against the dark-gray sky.

    The perfect place, he had to agree.

    In there there wouldn¡¯t be a lack of holes or shadows to be used as hiding places, and if it was rather quite during the day, that late at night there wasn¡¯t a living soul in sight. Still, no place on Earth was as quiet as that cemetery. The absence of the smallest of noises was like an abnormal break on a continuous melody.

    Inside him, however, beyond the surreal silence surrounding him, her heart kept beating. It had beat distressingly fast, for a few moments, but now it had gone back to a calmer, almost numb rhythm. Once more he tried to capture her thoughts, or at least a glimpse of what she saw and knew, but she remained closed to him and to the world, her mental defenses completely raised, which was a good sign on its own. It was another confirmation that she was still alive, conscious and strong enough to maintain her metal walls.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Alexis surrounded the statue of a praying angel, its gray stone face turned towards the dark night in a pleading posture, and dove into its shadow. He didn¡¯t know where his adversaries were, or how many they would be, but he could easily find her blindfolded. It was as if part of her lived inside him and he couldn¡¯t help wonder until when that effect would last. No that it were all that important, he forced himself to recall. If not that night, he¡¯d end his existence the following one for sure.

    His body automatically slid from shadow to shadow, a fast, fleeting image melting with the dark places that devoured shape and color, darker even than night itself. Heavily depending on his sense of smell and hearing abilities, he searched for almost undetectable waves, that change in the air density that pointed him towards the presence of others like him. Above all he needed to better understand the situation.

    He knew he was unusually fast, even among others like him. Only Aaran had ever been able to beat him where speed was concerned. And so, even before he was completely present, his fingers were already around a young man¡¯s throat who, panicking, didn¡¯t even have the time to sound the alarm.

    ¡°Silence! Scream and I¡¯ll make you swallow your tongue,¡± he threatened in a soft tone, empty of any emotion, and almost smiled in satisfaction as all color drained from his face. ¡°Where¡¯s Farran?¡± he demanded, wanting to get straight to business, and only then remembered that he wouldn¡¯t get any answers if he kept squeezing the poor kid like that.

    ¡°Lord Farran isn¡¯t in the country.¡± The young man stumbled nervously on his own words, and Alexis raised an eyebrow, watching him suspiciously.

    ¡°What do you mean, he¡¯s not in the country? Who planned this farce, then?¡±

    ¡°Lord Cedrius is in command. We only follow his orders!¡± he argued in a useless attempt to save his own life and Alexis couldn¡¯t help smiling ironically.

    ¡°Oh, well ¡­ that changes everything,¡± he replied, his self-confidence renewed, and before the other man could add anything else, he pressed the palm of his left hand against his chest. All he saw was a mix of terror and begging before what had once been a human form simply crumbled into a pile of black dust, lazily floating in the air until it fell at his feet. With a certain disgust he took a step back and dusted his boots. If part of him could understand, and even empathize, with beings like Farran and Cedrius that had just lived for far too long, youngsters like that one weren¡¯t worthy of the slightest consideration. Because in the end all they wanted was to feel the rush behind the conquest, as they forced others to submit to their whims. They were completely empty of ideals or values. ¡°It¡¯s past time for a good cleansing, so that the dead may go back to their well deserved rest,¡± he muttered to himself and dove into another shadow.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 3 - Part 2

    ¡°Sarah? Please!¡±

    Sarah looked around, feeling lost and confused, until she found the dark-green gaze watching her pleadingly.

    ¡°Selena?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them go! Just tell them you¡¯re not feeling well, that you¡¯re not feeling like visiting Aunt Marie this weekend.¡±

    Sarah smiled softly. Her younger sister, that was constantly battling for her right to be recognized as an adult, was still a child after all. Sure she knew all too well how to argue in defense of her rights to go out at night, or about her rigorous curfew. But when someone told her to stay home alone for one night she¡¯d thrown a tantrum worthy of an eight-year-old.

    ¡°Come on, Selena. We¡¯ll be back by tomorrow. And you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want to come, remember?¡±

    ¡°I have a test on Monday. And you know that it¡¯s impossible to study at Aunt Marie¡¯s!¡±

    That was true, she had to admit. The house of her mother¡¯s older sister was constantly filled with nice, well educated ladies, that spent their free time arranging tea parties and exchanging opinions on the latest VIP¡¯s scandals.

    ¡°Then just stay and study for your test, and we¡¯ll be back before you even know. Besides you have my cell number, just call if you feel too lonely.¡±

    ¡°Sarah! Please! Just this time ¡­ don¡¯t go!¡±

    For a moment her mind returned to the present, leaving her painfully conscious. The world around her started to spin and her stomach turned with an agonizing spasm. But there wasn¡¯t anything else to throw up. An acid smell mixed with something ferrous and acre filled her nose. She tried to open her eyes but the darkness surrounding her left her lost, not knowing if it was the lack of light that didn¡¯t allow her to see or if she¡¯d simply gone blind. The slightest intention to move left her body aching in more than one place and that awareness left her terrified.Stolen novel; please report.

    Not again!

    Again, hands touching her. Hands carrying her. Hands grabbing her, subjugating her.

    Sarah closed her eyes and bit down on her lip with such strength that the taste of blood filled her mouth. And then she was drowning in her own memories again, which pushed away the despairing reality.

    A strong light touched her face, blinding her. They were holding her and raising her. She felt sick to the stomach but her body was too weak and hurt to answer accordingly. The sound of a siren screamed in her ears, echoing through her mind. Waves of emotions attacked her coming from everywhere. Horror. Sorrow. Surprise.

    It took all she had to simply turn her head and only then did she notice the mask glued to her face, covering both her nose and mouth. At her side a man dressed in white was taking her pulse. The constantly flashing red lights made her confuse reality and illusion.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. You were very lucky! Really very lucky,¡± the man was telling her with a reassuring smile and stood up to give room to other two men.

    And that¡¯s when she saw the car. At first she couldn¡¯t really understand what she was seeing. There were bright pieces of glass and metal scraps all over the floor. The bumper was completely smashed. Her confused mind recalled the last thing she¡¯d heard. Something about Selena¡¯s supposed boyfriend. Their mother had been worried since it was an older boy. Sarah had tried to appease her. After all, he was only two years older than her younger sister. And then white, bright lights had come out of nowhere, and a gigantic monster had taken over the entire road, devouring the small car where she¡¯d been traveling with her family. The loud, violent impact had exploded in her ears and resonated through her entire body, leaving her breathless and completely deaf.

    She couldn¡¯t help moan in pain when they raised the stretcher where she lay, pushing it towards the ambulance.

    The world lost all sense when she saw, near the crash site, two other stretchers carrying two large black body bags.

    Her mind screamed in revolt but her more rational, analytic part remained in control, like an adult taking care of a child.

    Hush, just sleep ¡­ Sleep and forget.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 3 - Part 3

    Alexis squatted against a head stone. Its cold moist surface quickly seeped through the thin fabric of his shirt, freezing his skin and stinging on his recently opened wounds. With a curse he held his right arm against his chest and peered towards the tomb in front of him, where he knew two other men were hiding.

    He had two choices. Either attack them frontally, even though surprising them would be practically impossible, or destroy the stone structure where they hid, which could imply enough disturbance to grant him some advantage. On the other hand, he thought watching the sky that was getting brighter by the minute, maybe he didn¡¯t need to try that hard. The critical hour was getting closer.

    He was certain that his adversaries would tend to retreat after dawn, but by then his own time would be in count down as well. The best option was to eliminate them as soon as possible, in case they felt pressured to attack him before daybreak.

    Releasing his arm he took a deep breath and pushed the pain away from his thoughts. The whirlpool of emotions that threatened to swallow him had its advantages, he ironically found out. If nothing else, it allowed him to push back all other sensations that, right then, would only make him even slower.

    He breathed deeply three times, in a mental count down, and then ran from his hideout straight to where he knew they were hiding. The anticipation burned in his chest and the part of him that called for the spilling of blood became completely alert, impatience itching on the tips of his fingers.

    As the sky became brighter and the world regained its natural colors, his abilities would gradually dwindle. However, that was hardly comparable to what he knew was happening to the ones hiding behind that marble stone wall. And so, even though he was moving much slower now, he wasn¡¯t surprised when he managed to punch the first man straight in the face before he¡¯d even been able to stand up.

    Sent flying backwards by the impact, the man¡¯s body hit hard against the white stone wall in an agonizing sound that implied broken bones. Alexis, however, didn¡¯t even have the time to check if he¡¯d be able to stand up again. Jumping back, almost instinctively, at the last instant, he manage to avoid the other man¡¯s blade by an inch, and even then he could only stop the next blow by sacrificing an arm, or the blade would have cut him in the face. A kick hit him right in the stomach, stealing his breath away, making him stumble back, and in the next instant the man was already on top of him.

    With bright bloody eyes his expression looked more animal than human, the corners of his mouth curling backwards, showing a row of perfect white teeth. The raw violence emanating from him resonated with his own, and clenching his teeth hard it took all he got to counter his attack without giving in to that irrational impulse that told him to shred the entire world to pieces. Allowing himself to fall backwards on purpose, he managed to land a kick on the other man¡¯s chest, sending him flying over his head. He was back on his feet even before he could hear the impact of his fall, and with an agile jump, he landed on top of his enemy, pressing his left hand against his chest. The scream of frustration and anger that filled the air was suddenly interrupted when what it¡¯d been a solid body became mere black dust.

    By the time he raised his gaze, looking for the second man, he was already running away, jumping from shadow to shadow, probably too aware that trying to face him alone while sunlight was slowly taking over the world was too big of a disadvantage.

    With a sigh Alexis stood up and staggered, practically stumbling on his own feet, which left him a sardonic smile on his lips. It¡¯d been a long time since he¡¯d felt this tired and miserable.

    At least I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be easily destroying anything I shouldn¡¯t ¡­

    Holding his now bleeding arm against his chest, his face contorted when a sharp pain stabbed his shoulder. And yet, even with his senses dwindled by pain and the growing light, he could still clearly hear her heartbeat, almost as if he had his head pressed against her chest.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Trying to remain awake, afraid he might still be attacked by surprise, he forced his feet to obey him and walked unwavering towards where he knew Sarah was.

    There the headstones were much older, some even darkened or broken by the elements. There weren¡¯t almost any flowers or other signs of recent visitors. And some of the lots were going through a clear change of ownership, the recently dug up earth opening new graves, that with arms wide opened awaited those that destiny would send their way.

    Alexis stumbled on the ground and gritted his teeth when his legs threatened to give in. The sky was turning blue, now, announcing a sunny day he had no intention to greet.

    The iron-like sweet smell of blood hit him like a bucket of ice-cold water, waking up his lethargic senses, endowing him with a renewed strength. In the next second he was practically running, which he knew should have been impossible at that time of day. The anxiety that took over him was so intense that it left him breathless, as if a gigantic hand was squeezing his throat. And yet he was sure she was alive, the persistent and constant heartbeat vibrating inside him leaving no room for doubts.

    A mount of recently dug up dirt made him stop. The smell of blood was terribly strong there, mixing with the scent of her skin that he could still clearly recall from when he¡¯d carried her away from that warehouse.

    Fear ¡­

    Was the only word that resonated in his mind, and knowing how perfectly well it described what he felt right then made him feel sick.

    Slowing down, he walked around the mount of dirt and his gaze fell upon a round hole recently opened on the ground. His legs shook as all the different possibilities of what he was about to find filled his head. What if it were too late? What if she couldn¡¯t be saved? The degree of just how important that woman was to him left him terrified. How was that even possible? Just another life, among so many others ¡­ all just passing by, all insignificant ¡­ But not hers!

    Decided, he walked to the edge of the hole and peered inside, allowing his eyes to wander over the darkness that, contrary to the world outside, still reigned in there. It was probably nine feet deep and no more than four feet wide. And, at the bottom of that well of darkness he could easily distinguish the curled up shape of a Human Being. He knew immediately it was her by her white sweater, as if her scent wasn¡¯t enough, and the red smears randomly coloring the white fabric caused him spasms of fury that he was only able to control because he himself was on the verge of losing consciousness.

    He thought about getting down there but there wasn¡¯t enough room for him to fit. And so he knelt on the ground over the soft, recently turned dirt, and leaned inside, stretching his arm as far as he could, trying to reach her.

    ¡°Sarah?¡± he called her but she remained unmoving, as if unable to hear him. ¡°Sarah! I¡¯ve come to get you.¡±

    The sound of the first rays of sunlight touching the earth echoed in his ears with the same intensity of dozens bells ringing. A deep groan of frustration escaped from his throat as he urgently looked for a way to get her out of that place. The limit of his tolerance had just been announced and, from then on, his own physical integrity would be at risk.

    Why wasn¡¯t she moving¡­? He couldn¡¯t see anything that confirm that the heartbeat he heard was real ¡­ Was she unconscious or something worse? What if she couldn¡¯t move?

    From where he stood it was impossible to understand the gravity of her wounds, and no matter how much he stretched his arm he¡¯d never be able to reach her.

    For an instant he knew that the wisest thing to do was to simply leave, return home, and call the police so that they could help her. Now that day had dawned she¡¯d be safe, even if he weren¡¯t there ¡­ if only he were able to turn his back on her and leave.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ It¡¯s getting brighter out here and I don¡¯t think either of us is going to like very much what will happen if I remain outside. So I need you to give me your hand, so that we can both leave this place. Sarah? Please answer me ¡­¡±

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 3 - Part 4

    Something strange intruded in the darkness that kept her safe and asleep. The outside world threatened to invade her space once more, gaining color, form and texture. She refused it instinctively. Now that she¡¯d finally been able to get rid of all the pain and bitterness why would she want to go back to a world where all those things mercilessly awaited her?

    However, no matter how hard she tried to block it, there was always a sound that managed to pass her defenses. Against her will she couldn¡¯t stop her analytic mind from trying to decipher it ¨C Sarah. Her name ¡­

    More than the word itself, what disturbed her rest was the voice calling it. Unconsciously her attention turned towards it, hanging on that low, warm but anxious tone. And an entire world of emotions immediately seeped in through the small opening that she unwillingly had opened, leaving her breathless.

    Concern, impatience, tiredness, pain, and, above all, fear ¡­ Not for himself, she noticed, but for someone else ¡­ for her!

    As soon as she became aware of that the present world became painfully real all around her. Suddenly her nose was filled with that agonizing smell again. Her body exploded in pain. Cold, moist dirt covered her skin. The air was too thin, making her gasp. And her dry throat burned as if she¡¯d been screaming for hours.

    ¡°Sarah! Please! Just try and reach me!¡±

    More out of instinct than anything else her tired, confused mind turned towards the voice that had awaken her. But she couldn¡¯t turn her head, the pain that burned her neck immobilizing her with a scream that, in reality, sounded more like a moan.

    ¡°Sarah! Everything will be fine!¡± the voice went on, now sounding a bit relieved. ¡°You only need to give me your hand and I¡¯ll pull you up,¡± he insisted and Sarah tried to move again, clenching her teeth hard, as if that would give her enough courage to face the torture that every single movement implied.

    Slowly images of what she thought had happened started to come back to her. When she finally managed to raise her head towards the voice that kept calling her insistently, she remembered that they¡¯d just thrown her in there, and how much it had hurt. And yet, after all she¡¯d been through, that hole had felt like paradise, since it kept her safe from the horrible monsters that had captured her.

    Blinking her eyes, suddenly blinded by the dim light of dawn, she noticed the dark form cut against the blue-gray sky, and she couldn¡¯t help cringe closer against the dirt walls surrounding her. Someone was trying to reach her and she was sure she¡¯d rather stay down there forever, than allowing any more hands to touch her. Her stomach turned again and the messed up images filling her mind made her gasp for air.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ please ¡­ you have to trust me. I came to get you,¡± the voice insisted in a softer, patient tone, almost as if he were speaking to a child. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I promised I¡¯d protect you, but I need you to trust me.¡±

    Images of a strange bright gaze and an intimidating dark man flooded her mind. The same stranger that had invaded her home. The same one she¡¯d saved two days ago.

    Alexis.

    His name echoed in her mind and she clearly felt the renewed wave of relief that filled him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. You remember ¡­¡± he confirmed in a mix of sadness and satisfaction, and a tired sigh escaped his lips. ¡°If you won¡¯t give me your hand we¡¯ll both die here. I don¡¯t have much time left. On the other hand, I guess it¡¯s a rather adequate place,¡± he added with clear sarcasm. ¡°And I know no one will miss me. But what about you, Sarah? There must be someone who¡¯ll cry for you ¡­¡±

    Selena!

    The invocation of the young girl¡¯s image warmed her chest in a wave of anger against herself. How could she be so selfish! How could she allow herself to run from the pain in a wave of self pity and just forget about Selena? Selena would be distraught, should she simply disappear like that as well.

    Taking a deep breath, she fought to get to her feet, making sure to avoid looking at the savage bleeding gashes on her arms. Tears filled her eyes, and for a moment she felt dizzy and sick to her stomach. And yet she wasn¡¯t about to give up! Forbidding herself from feeling any pain, she leaned heavily against the dirt wall, and allowed herself a few seconds to recover her lost breath. Just standing up had left her so tired that she feared she might faint.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Sarah! Almost there! Just a bit more!¡± The voice called to her again, this time more enthusiastic and anxious.

    Sarah looked up again. She couldn¡¯t distinguish his face against the pale light. Still, she¡¯d trust that stranger. What other option did she have? In any way, crazy or not, criminal or not, he¡¯d really followed her there with the sole purpose to rescue her.

    Reinforcing her mental decision, Sarah took a deep breath and held on to the dirt wall, her hands sinking into the cold soft surface in search of some kind of support that would help her reach the hand stubbornly stretched towards her.

    Pain stole her sight making her certain that this time around she was really going to faint, but even so she forced her legs to obey and support her weight, as she reached as high as she could. Despairing at the knowledge that she¡¯d probably be unable to gather enough strength to try it again, she blindly searched for the hand that promised to take her from that place. Tears slid down her face and a painful groan left her chest, consuming what air was left as fuel for her dwindling strength. Too tired she felt herself fall back, and for a moment the darkness that had previously embraced her was there again, waiting for her.

    The cold fingers that surrounded her wrist brought her back to a complete state of alert. The speed with which she was pulled up left her dizzy and feeling sick. And then two arms were surrounding her, imprisoning her, making it impossible for her to move.

    The terror that took over her mind was instantaneous and irrational, and her frail, shaky hands fought against that hard cage.

    ¡°Hush ¡­ everything¡¯s fine ¡­ Everything¡¯s fine, now ¡­¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    His soft voice pierced the chaos in her mind. Relief ¡­ a deep relief, was the only emotion coming from him. Nothing of the constant aggressiveness she¡¯d felt near him ¡­ Not even a glimpse of hate or anger. He was simply relieved that she was safe ¡­ that she was alive.

    Her hands quieted down and stopped trying to push him away, and only then she realized he didn¡¯t transmit her that agonizing feeling of danger she felt near everyone else, aside from her closest family. On the contrary. She felt safe near him, surrounded by the warmth of his body ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m taking us out of here, or soon I won¡¯t even be able to do that. I¡¯m sorry it has to be this way, but there¡¯s no time for more conventional options. Just close your eyes for a moment and take a deep breath. I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s not the pleasantest of sensations ¡­¡±

    Unable to understand what he meant, and too tired to think about it, Sarah simply obeyed. The sensation of vertigo would have made her scream, if her throat weren¡¯t too dry to utter the simplest of words. Everything around her lost consistency, as if the whole world, including her, had been reduced to particles of air. And then, after a few instants that seemed more like eternities of suspended time, the falling was finally over and matter regained shape and weight. The air she breathed in seemed insufficient and she gasped for more. The surface beneath her felt harsh, almost like sandpaper, and it took her some time to notice that, somehow, her senses were mistaken and that in truth she was sitting on something soft and cushioned. As if her nerves needed time to re-adapt to her recently regained material condition.

    ¡°You did well, Sarah,¡± the voice came back, trying to appease her, and only then she noticed the arms that still held her and that strangely enough helped her calm down. ¡°We¡¯re safe, here ¡­¡±

    His hands slid gently up her back, as if fearing he could hurt her even more, and his fingers pressed her neck, holding her there, making her tilt her head.

    The pain that burned her neck made her protest and the sensation of danger returned immediately. Terrifying images filled her mind with a deep fear, and once more she tried to push him back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay ¡­¡± he told her but, this time around, even though his voice remained soft, it brought with it a promise of blood.

    ¡°No ¡­¡± Her moan was hardly hearable as she tried to push back what felt more like a wall.

    ¡°I swear they¡¯ll pay for this. All with no exception. But right now I have to close the deepest wounds ¡­¡± he added bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry ¡­¡±

    Tears of frustration slid down her face as his embrace held her even stronger, making sure she had no escape. In a last attempt of retaliation, she dug her nails as hard as she could in his chest, but even so he remained unmovable. Closing her eyes at the feeling of his warm, moist breath against her skin, she prepared herself for the horror of the violence that would certainly follow. Again ¡­ And again ¡­. Despairing she doubted she¡¯d be able to bear it any further. The touch of his soft lips against her wounded skin hurt and burned, and her stomach turned, leaving her trembling. She felt the impact that shook him the moment he touched her blood, the same way she¡¯d felt with all the others, and waited for the uncontrollable madness that would ensue ¡­ but it never came. And then ... Contrary to what she¡¯d expected, the pain started to slowly fade away as he softly kissed her skin. Her heart jumped at that crazy idea but, even so, her hands lost their opposing strength and stopped torturing him.

    When he finally pulled back, releasing her from the hold that forced her to keep her head tilted back, Sarah felt dizzy and once more consciousness threatened to leave her. She fought to remain awake and felt him gently hold her hand, pulling her sweater¡¯s dirty and torn sleeve up. A grimace of pain distorted her face as the fabric slid over her hurt skin but, instants after, his lips were kissing her there too, as he licked her wounds just like an animal would have done.

    With effort she forced her sight into focus. She wasn¡¯t outside anymore, that was for sure. Now there were walls surrounding her, and other things that were constantly distorted into black shadows which her brain couldn¡¯t decipher. Her gaze fell on him and she had to blink twice to be able to understand what she was seeing. He kept his head down, bent over the inside of her arm. His hair fell freely over his face, softly caressing her skin. His other arm was still around her, supporting her in that position. And that¡¯s when she noticed his likewise torn and bloodied shirt. Doubting her untrustworthy eyes, she raised a shaky hand and slid her fingers through one of the tears on his clothes, to touch his cut skin. He shuddered, raising his head, and the savage, threatening glow in his eyes half frightened her.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt ¡­¡± she declared, noticing that all that blood was really his, and her head failed somewhere in the process of finding the logic of her own affirmation. ¡°You need to go to a hospital! And quickly!¡± she managed to urge him, her hoarse voice hardly hearable, and he stared at her in complete bewilderment for a moment. As he wouldn¡¯t move, Sarah tried to take the initiative, but the moment she tried to stand, the world spun all around her and pain stole her sight again.

    ¡°Be still!¡± The command sounded as dry as a whip, and if not for the fact that she didn¡¯t really feel up to an argument, she¡¯d certainly have given him a piece of her own mind about that perfect authoritarian tone. ¡°Are you for real? Are you completely oblivious of your own situation? You¡¯re the one who should be in a hospital! If I could only explain how you got these wounds without drawing other people¡¯s attention to businesses that are none of their concern!¡± he went on, clearly annoyed, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help fearing the instantaneous and radical way his emotional state had changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I was just worried ¡­¡± she managed to mutter, trying to appease him, and the way he seemed to relax told her she¡¯d been somewhat successful.

    ¡°Worried ¡­!¡± he repeated sardonically. ¡°Worry about yourself! Not me ¡­¡± he added and Sarah couldn¡¯t help noticing the bitterness accompanying his last words. It wasn¡¯t the first time she captured that emotion from him. As if a deep pain inhabited him since far too long. ¡°And now try and get some rest. I¡¯m calling someone to help you change out of these clothes. You need sleep and a lot of water.¡±

    The final tone of his words and the implicit idea that he was about to leave her there, all alone, terrified her. She tried to argue but, this time around, her voice refused to leave her aching throat. He held her firmly, but delicately, and tried to make her lay down. And the certainty that he was about to abandon her became even stronger, sounding in her mind like a panic alarm. Not knowing what to do to counter his decision, she forced her pained, tired body to move, and threw her arms around him, holding him close. The shock that coursed through him was as strong as the one that had shook him when he¡¯d first kissed her blood. But not even the way he suddenly tensed up was enough to make her aware of what she¡¯d just done.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­¡± she finally managed to mutter and he took a deep breath, as if he needed that to regain his ability to move.

    He delicately made sure she lay down and only then held her hands, breaking the ring around his neck. For more than once he¡¯d felt her consciousness about to slip but, as incredible as it was, she was still resisting it.

    He softly placed her hands over the bed¡¯s quilt and gave her a reassuring smile trying to erase her frightened expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he guaranteed and placed a hand over her feverish eyes that stubbornly refused to close, attentively following his every move. ¡°Get some rest ¡­¡±

    The darkness brought upon by that hand immediately induced her brain into a drowsy state and Sarah felt her body grow heavy and harder to control. When his hand disappeared she tried to open her eyes again but her heavy eyelids wouldn¡¯t obey. The soft caress of two fingers across her cheek left her more relieved, certain that he was still there, beside her, and for an instant her brain fell asleep.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 3 - Part 5

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s sake! What happened?¡±

    The sound of voices dragged her from the lethargic numbness flooding her brain ¡­ A woman, she thought, and she had to focus as hard as she could to try and understand what was going on.

    ¡°That girl should be in a hospital! And so should you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The sound of that voice immediately relaxed her. Alexis was still by her side ¡­ he¡¯d kept his word. ¡°And Sarah will be fine too. I¡¯ve already tended to the most critical wounds. But it would be best if we could change her clothes ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s left of them, you mean!¡± the woman retorted in a clear disapproving tone and Sarah heard the sound of footsteps coming towards her. ¡°For God¡¯s sake ¡­ what happened?¡±

    ¡°It was dark. We fell into a hole.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°A hole?!¡± she wondered skeptically but Alexis didn¡¯t offer any further explanations.

    Even before he touched her Sarah knew he¡¯d gotten closer, and where he did touch her, on the forehead, a light tingling feeling remained.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡± Again, her name in that voice ¡­ She had the feeling she¡¯d be able to hear him no matter where he was. Her attention turned immediately to him, as if that simple word were the only point of light amidst an eternal darkness. ¡°This is Anne. She¡¯ll be taking care of you. I¡¯m sure you rather have her doing ¡­ certain things. You¡¯re safe here,¡± he reinforced. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside the door. However, since you don¡¯t seem to like to be touched, I¡¯ll put you to sleep a bit deeper. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel better in the morning.¡± And, with that, the point of light disappeared and darkness fell over her, sealing all her senses in a world of complete absence.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 3 - Part 6

    Alexis was practically kicked out of the room by the short, round woman to whom he¡¯d entrusted Sarah¡¯s care.

    The sound of the door closing on his back was like the raising of a tall wall that forcibly kept him away from her, and for a split second he almost kicked it down. Instead, and clenching his fists tight to control his own instinct, he leaned against it and took a deep breath.

    With an ironic smile he couldn¡¯t avoid admitting he was a complete mess, and not only physically. His emotions were a chaos that grew closer to madness by the minute. His mind unable to take the right course of action.

    Feeling tired he allowed his eyes to close, imposing an internal silence, searching for his more rational voice.

    Images of Sarah filled him immediately, memories of the different moments he¡¯d watched her without even noticing what he was doing. Sarah smiling. Sarah angry. Sarah looking suspiciously at him. Sarah frightened. Sarah crying ¡­ He had to bite hard the interior of his mouth to be able to control the fury that immediately took over him, and in that precise moment he clearly knew what had to be done.

    He¡¯d fulfill the promise he¡¯d made her. He¡¯d destroy all those who had hurt her and make sure she¡¯d be able to return to her everyday life. It was the least he could do, after having dragged her to the dark world he lived in.

    In decided, quick steps, he went to the last door in the corridor. Inside, over a huge desk, rested his cell phone, exactly where he¡¯d left it when he¡¯d left home three weeks ago. Picking it up and pressing the number one, he waited for the small object to automatically dial the remaining numbers. The rhythmic calling sound made him press the phone against one ear as he waited someone to answer it.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Damn, Alex!! Where tha hell have you been?¡± The angry tone that greeted him as soon as the intermittent sound broke off left a light smile on his lips. Because Aaran never got angry. In fact, Aaran couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°Morning, Aaran.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®morning¡¯?! Do you have any idea of what I¡¯ve been through these last few days? As if I hadn¡¯t enough problems to worry about! Where have you been?¡± he demanded once more and Alexis took a deep breath before answering.

    ¡°Captured. Farran,¡± he simply convened and the brief silence that followed told him that Aaran was quickly going over all the possible implications of that statement.

    ¡°He let you go?¡± He went back to the calm and indifferent tone Alexis was used to hear in his voice. ¡°Because I can hardly believe he was careless enough to let you run away after going to the trouble of capturing you ¡­ He¡¯s in Italy, did you know? I sent a few of ours in search of clues to his real whereabouts. I thought you¡¯d decided to hunt him down once and for all.¡±

    ¡°No, the hunted one was me, really,¡± he corrected unable to hide the auto-reprimand from his voice. ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling,¡± he announced and waited through another brief silence.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done something I know I shouldn¡¯t have done. And that¡¯s already done, and there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it. The problem is what I¡¯m about to do from here on.¡±

    ¡°Something you shouldn¡¯t have done?¡± Aaran sounded doubtful. ¡°That¡¯s hardly like you at all ¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I thought I should warn you, you being who you are, and having the responsibilities you have. It¡¯s my duty, after all. Just like it¡¯s probably your duty to stop me.¡±

    ¡°Alex ¡­ I really don¡¯t like where you¡¯re going with this.¡±

    Alexis smiled gently at Aaran¡¯s severe voice. He had never used that tone with him. And then he noticed he was scratching his itching, burning cheek once again.

    ¡°I have no other choice, my King.¡±

 Chapter 4 - Part 1

    Chapter 4

    ¡°Lost Illusions, mere Reflections.

    A Deep Pain and a New Desire.

    And so the Warrior Reevaluates Directions.

    New Decisions - Begins the Search for the Path back to the Source.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    The sound of dissonant voices, all mixed up, was confusing. She was sure that amongst all those voices were a few she knew, but every time she tried to understand what they were saying, the words were lost in the deafening sound. The pain pulsing in her temples was driving her crazy, and even after covering her ears the noise remained, torturing her aching head.

    Sarah woke up from her nightmare sitting up at the sound of her own scream, and immediately cursed the impulse that had led her to move so thoughtlessly. Falling back on the soft bed she pressed her ribs, fighting to get some air into her lungs, which only brought her new waves of pain.

    She chose to remain motionless until she was able to return her breathing to normal and took that time to try and better understand where she was.

    The memories of what had happened the night before were too foggy, coming to her in bits and pieces, making it impossible to put a time line together. It was as if the screaming that had tormented her sleep had tired her to the point that her memory had stopped working adequately. The headache, on the other hand, was as real as any of the other pains now tormenting her, and Sarah sighed getting ready for a second attempt at getting up.

    Trying to avoid any movements that would make her contract her abdominal and intercostal muscles too much, she forced her arms to support her weight. And even though they shook like frail leaves, she finally managed to sit up.

    Taking another break, she looked around, at the wide bedroom she¡¯d been left in. The furniture was all in dark-brown wood, following a classic style, compared with the practical straight lines of nowadays modern houses. The bed where she now sat was big enough for two people, and the beige, satin sheets felt soft against her skin, perfectly matching the golden embroidered quilt covering it. On the wall, right in front of her, there was a five drawers¡¯ dresser, the bronze handles carved with flowery motifs. Over the dresser, hanging on the wall, there was a mirror surrounded by a heavy frame where two angels, one on each side, faced each other across the mirrored glass surface. A bit to the right was the door, silently closed. To her left a tall, rectangular window. The blinds were completely down and the light white curtains looked like phantasmagoric shadows, falling in soft waves all the way to the floor. On the other side there was a wardrobe with heavy-looking doors, and, more to the left, another door she instinctively knew would lead to a bathroom. The door was slightly ajar and the soft light that allowed her to see at all came from there. Someone had left it on, probably so she could find her way.

    Sarah slowly turned her head, trying to avoid the dizzy spells that washed over her from time to time, and found what she¡¯d been looking for, stretching to turn on the night-stand lamp.

    With a sigh she pushed the sheets back and swung her legs out of bed. Placing her bare feet on the soft carpet covering the floor, she dared try to get up. With effort she made sure her shaky legs supported her weight but, even so, had to brace herself against the wall to make sure she wouldn¡¯t fall. With slow careful footsteps, as the world around her swung sickeningly from side to side, she made her way towards the lit open door. When she finally reached it, however, she felt as tired as if she¡¯d walked for miles. Thankfully enough the door opened wide with a simple touch and Sarah leaned against the sink, to make sure she kept standing. A shiver ran down her spine at how cold the floor felt against her bare feet, and she turned on the water, anxious to drink some of it and appease her parched throat.

    At first the water burned as it went down, almost as if it were pure alcohol, but even so she couldn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t remember water ever tasting so good, and she could almost swear that that water was sweeter and softer than any other water she''d ever had.

    Once her thirst quenched, she turned off the tap and raised her head, taking a deep breath. And only then noticed her own image, reflected on the mirror covering the wall in front of her. In complete disbelief, she had to touch her own face to make sure that the person staring back at her was really her. What had been the marks of obvious lack of sleep were nothing compared with the deep dark circles surrounding her feverish glistening eyes. Her skin was sickly white, almost as if she¡¯d suddenly lost ten pounds, and the bruises marking her neck brought back terrible memories that terrified her.

    Panicking and fearing she was going crazy, Sarah searched her own body, looking for other marks, marks left by fingers that had held her with too much strength. Her hands stopped over the bandages covering her skin in more than one place. It hadn¡¯t been a dream ¡­ It had been real! And there were more than enough wounds and pain to prove it.

    For an instant she tried to straighten her own thoughts, replaying the sequence of events that she seemed to have lost. She remembered having dinner with John. Of the stranger called Alexis invading her car. The motel and the red-haired man holding a shotgun under his arm. She¡¯d run away, or tried. Her eyes found her bandaged hand. She alone had been responsible for that wound, when she¡¯d cut herself breaking the window. But then they¡¯d captured her. And once she¡¯d regained consciousness she¡¯d found herself lying on the floor, surrounded by dark shadows peering down at her, their bright red eyes terrifying her. One of the shadows had kicked her violently, despise seeping out of him in waves that no amount of mental defenses could stop, almost as if she were nothing but a despicable animal. Sarah took a hand to her bruised ribs ¡­ She¡¯d probably have died right there and then, if another shadowy figure hadn¡¯t intervened ordering them to stop. They couldn¡¯t kill her, that¡¯s what this other one had said, they needed her alive or they¡¯d never be able to recapture their prey. However, spilling her blood was an entire different matter. In fact, doing so would bring him to them even faster¡­ And once that had been decided the shadows surrounding her had closed the circle, falling over her, their malicious smiles showing their perfect white teeth. The memory of the pain and horror of what she¡¯d been through, of how hard she¡¯d screamed until there was no more voice to scream, made her legs quiver and she almost fell on her knees.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Turning on the water again, she washed her face, taking a deep breath, making sure she returned to the present moment.

    Now she didn''t have the slightest idea of where she was. In truth, she didn¡¯t even know the time, or how long it had been since she¡¯d lost consciousness. And that immediately reminded her of Alexis. He¡¯d saved her from that hole, taking care of her. She remembered hearing his soft, calming voice.

    ¡°In any case, I have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    Once a decision had been reached, Sarah went back to the room. At least she was feeling a bit better and some of her strength had come back to her. In truth she wanted nothing more than to take a hot shower that would wash away the feeling that there were still strange fingers touching her. It was obvious that someone had cleaned her, since there were no traces of blood on her skin. But, even so, her mind, more than her body, needed a bath. However, that would have to wait until she got home. She certainly wasn¡¯t about to put herself at ease in a place she didn¡¯t even know, risking being surprised in a disadvantageous position. Besides no one could guarantee that a bath wouldn¡¯t rob her of precious time that could otherwise be spent on her escape.

    Noticing that the only thing she wore was a white t-shirt, Sarah opened the wardrobe searching for something else that would make her presentable enough to go outside. She couldn¡¯t risk being arrested for walking around half-naked, and that reminded her of the promise she¡¯d made Selena, and that she¡¯d been unable to fulfill.

    Can¡¯t forget to call her as soon as possible, she told herself, putting on a pair of black, clearly masculine, pants that were obviously a few sizes too big for her. Even so, the touch of the fabric against her hurt skin made her grimace, and forced her to hold her breath more than once. Once rolled up, so they wouldn¡¯t drag all over the floor, Sarah looked around for something she could cover her bare feet with. The best she could manage were a pair of rubber slippers, also too big but that, because they were slippers, she could somehow keep on her feet.

    Pulling her disheveled hair up, she knotted it into a bun and finally went for the door, opening it carefully.

    She stood still, for a moment, just listening, looking for some indication that she wasn¡¯t alone, but the world around her remained completely silent. She quickly concluded she stood on a corridor with three other doors, besides the one on her back. This house must be huge, she guessed finding the staircase leading downstairs. Firmly holding onto the handrail, she went down step by step, fearing her shaky legs would give in at any second, too dizzy to completely trust her own strength.

    By the time she reached the ground floor she felt completely spent, and had to stop for an instant to regain her lost breath.

    ¡°What are you doing out of bed, miss?¡± a worried voice demanded making her head pound painfully. But, even so, she was ready to defend herself if needed be, the instant she turned around. ¡°Heaven¡¯s sake! The young master told me you¡¯d be sleeping until nightfall!¡±

    ¡°Nightfall ¡­?¡± She was feeling confused again and looked around for something that might tell her the time. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Almost six in the afternoon,¡± the nice woman replied, watching her with a worried expression and showing enough sensibility to guard some space between the two of them. ¡°You slept the whole night and all through the day,¡± she went on and Sarah took a hand to her face, feeling it moist and shaky.

    ¡°So, today is already tomorrow ¡­¡± she concluded, trying to reorder her thoughts, and looked back at the woman watching her with a pained expression. ¡°Where¡¯s this place?¡±

    ¡°This is the young master¡¯s house. He told me you fell into a hole. He brought you here and took care of you. But you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± she quickly added. ¡°The young master is studying to be a doctor. I¡¯m sure he took really good care of you."

    Sarah felt her legs crumble dangerously. What was that woman talking about? Sure she clearly remembered the hole in the ground. But she most certainly hadn¡¯t fell in it. And what was that story about a medicine student? In her memories Alexis was the one who¡¯d rescued her ¡­ She didn¡¯t remember seeing anyone else ... Her memories and those words didn¡¯t match at all. Was she finally losing her mind? Because she wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if that were the case.

    Maybe I¡¯m already in some hospital, and these are all visions caused by the drugs, she wondered and couldn¡¯t help smile sarcastically at how real the possibility really was.

    ¡°Miss, won¡¯t you sit down for a minute?¡± The woman suggested, taking a step towards her, but Sarah immediately stood straight, backing that same step. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. The young master told me I shouldn¡¯t touch you. But why don¡¯t you go into the living room and just take a sit for a while?¡± she insisted, indicating the opened stone arch right in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re not looking all too well ¡­¡±

    Sarah decided to obey her. The woman seemed genuinely worried about her well being, and who knew, maybe if she didn¡¯t oppose her too much she''d be willing to help her. All she needed was to convince the nice woman to call her a taxi, since without knowing where she was and feeling dizzy and weak as she did, leaving the house to wonder aimless on the streets was hardly the best idea.

    With wavering steps, always closely watched by the nice woman¡¯s attentive gaze, Sarah stepped into the living room and grimaced painfully as she sat down on the first armchair she reached.

    ¡°Feeling any better?¡±

    Not really!

    Sarah smiled before she answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s only bruises and scratches.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try and look strong in front of me. I saw all too well the state you were in, when I changed your clothes. But I suppose you don¡¯t remember much about that, since your were burning up. My name is Anne.¡±

    Sarah had the slight impression of a woman being in her room and that name wasn¡¯t strange at all, but Anne was right, she couldn¡¯t remember a big part of what had happened.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Sarah,¡± she introduced herself and the woman gave her a smile that told her that she already knew that. ¡°Anne, I really need to get going. There are people waiting for me, and by now I¡¯m sure they''re worried sick. I¡¯m not in the habit of sleeping away from home, much less disappear for more than twenty-four hours without telling anyone about my whereabouts,¡± she lied, trying to appeal to the other woman''s softer side, and Anne seemed genuinely worried about her situation.

    ¡°I see ¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sure you''re right,¡± she said, impatiently looking down at her wrist-watch. ¡°The young master will be back soon. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take you home as soon as he arrives. I really don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any condition to take a bus or even a taxi. And in any way it¡¯s not safe, for someone in your state to be walking around alone, this late in the evening.¡± Sarah grumbled in her thoughts, unable to counter her arguments. ¡°In the mean while I¡¯ll heat you a plate of soup. Made it especially for you. It¡¯s light and has lots of vitamins and water. The young master told me you should have some, since you haven¡¯t had anything to eat since last night. It¡¯ll be just a minute,¡± she announced and rushed towards the arch as Sarah sighed, aware that she would never be able to convince her otherwise.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a> Right now you can read up to Chapter 14 ^_^

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 4 - Part 2

    Supporting her weight against the cushioned arms of the armchair, she pushed herself up, and once again had to stand still for a moment until another dizzy spell went subsided.

    She quickly took in the room, searching for a phone, but there was none to be found. There was a wooden cupboard against the wall right in front of her. On the far end of the room a mini-bar, the colorful bottles aligned on the shelf behind it, two tall stools keeping the stone counter company. Behind her there was an enormous bookshelf with old-looking books that one would expect to find in an antique shop. And, on the wall, over the cupboard, there were two paintings picturing surreal nocturnal landscapes. The room and been decorated with taste and yet simplicity, overall making it cozy and pleasant. One could easily tell that, even though the owner was clearly wealthy, he also didn¡¯t like spending money on superfluous things. In fact she could easily point out the lack of most commodities that one could be consider normal in a house, like a plasma TV, or even a stereo. There were no pictures anywhere, and, of course, no phone to talk about.

    The windows, taking over most of the left wall, were covered by beige screens. Still the weak light coming from outside told her that Anne hadn¡¯t lied about the time.

    Sarah stumbled towards the stone arch through which she could easily see the stairs. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, the door she¡¯d seen before would lead outside. She knew that Anne was probably right, and that the wisest thing would be to wait for someone to take her home. However, for the most part, she just wanted to get away from all that mess. She no longer cared about what was real, if her memories or the nice woman¡¯s words. All she wanted was to return to the safety of her home and call Selena as soon as possible.

    ¡°Oh?! But what is this?¡±

    The sudden sound of that voice made her jump and her heart exploded into a crazy beat as if it were trying to escape from her chest. She instinctively turned back but did so too fast, leaving her immediately dizzy and sick to the stomach. Sarah stumbled back, searching for some kind of support, and her trembling hands grabbed hold of the first thing she touched, as she mentally thanked the presence of the heavy bookshelf right beside her. And then she was finally able to focus her attention on the young man watching her with an evil, cold smile on his face.

    Looking a few years younger than her, he was tall and well built. But his dark-green eyes showed a cruel amusement that immediately left her on alert. He had straight black hair, amongst which were a few shocking red locks, and the bangs that purposely fell over his forehead partially covered his left eye. He wore a black sweater with a V neckline, and blue jeans that stuck to his firm muscular legs; the faded, tattered fabric making it look as if they¡¯d been worn one too many times; the tears that showed his skin, added to his flashy hair, making him look like some street kid. Surely he¡¯s not the medicine student Anne was talking about ¡­ she hoped after a brief analysis. But, on the other hand ¡­ Anything was possible ¡­!

    In any case, where had he come from? Her gaze fell upon a door, near the bar, that she hadn¡¯t noticed before. She hadn¡¯t heard it open or close, or even the sound of any footsteps. And she was sure that, just moments ago, there hadn¡¯t been anyone else in that room.

    ¡°Who ¡­?¡± she tried to ask, frowning suspiciously, but the air scrapped against her dry throat, making her cough.

    ¡°Well, ain¡¯t that my question,¡± he replied, bluntly eyeing her from head to toe, which only made her even more aware of the poor state she was in. ¡°A female in this house is something never seen before. Which means one of two things. Either he has no intentions of letting you get out alive, or he¡¯s gone completely insane and madness made him incredibly careless,¡± he observed and gave her another critical once-over. ¡°No matter the case, it would seem he¡¯s been having fun with you. I bet that you¡¯re the reason no one has heard from him in days! And we fools, looking for him in Italy!¡± he added and the vibrant despise in his voice made her cringe against the bookshelf. That boy wasn¡¯t normal ¡­ She could clearly feel the same type of insanity she felt near Alexis, vibrating in the air surrounding him. The only difference was that this young man was much better at controlling it. ¡°Where has he been hiding you all this time?¡± he asked, taking a step towards her, and Sarah quickly looked around, searching for something that could be used as a weapon. ¡°Because the last time I was here he wasn¡¯t at home. I turned the whole place upside down looking for him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Sarah replied, unable to leave the support the bookshelf provided her, and the amusement that took over his face told her he¡¯d realized she wanted nothing more but to keep the distance between them, which only made him get even closer.

    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t. After all, why give unnecessary information to a toy that, once broken, will just be thrown away without remorse? If I were you I¡¯d get out of here as soon as possible,¡± he advised pointing the stone arch at her back. And yet the strange glow in his eyes told her otherwise, that she¡¯d be in real danger should she dare to turn her back on him. He looked more like a wild animal, waiting for its prey to start running so he could hunt it down. ¡°So? Does that mean you rather wait for him?¡± he insisted in a clear challenge and Sarah felt her heart beat faster against her chest. True all she wanted was to leave that house as soon as possible. But she wasn¡¯t about to give him the pleasure of surprising her in the last moment, thwarting her vain hopes of escape.

    ¡°Hale!¡± The voice that called that name sounded more like a roar and Sarah¡¯s attention was immediately turned towards the two men that had just arrived. At least now she¡¯d clearly seen them opening and closing the door in the back, which told her that it was probably a back entrance, and consequently a second way of escape. Nevertheless, and although the presence of those strange men meant she was probably in danger again, she couldn¡¯t help feel relieved as she was finally able to confirm that her memories were real.

    Alexis was furious, glaring the young man that, up till moments ago, had been her only company. His companion, on the other hand, looked calm, almost uninterested, although he kept a close eye on Alexis, as if ready to grab him and stop him if needed be.

    If Alexis'' presence was strange and intimidating, the one beside him was almost surreal. Taller than Alexis by a full head, his hair was completely white, long like a woman¡¯s, falling shiny and straight all the way to his waist. His eyes were dark-blue, almost black, watching her indifferently. His young face, of almost perfect proportions, reminded her of a statue, unable to change or show any kind of expression. He also wore black, but contrary to Alexis that obviously had a thing for leather, he wore jeans. And yet, no matter what he wore, nothing on earth could mask the terrifying aura surrounding him. Surrounding the three of them, for that matter!, Sarah had to add.

    And how in hell three almost perfect male specimens had come together in one room? Her suspicion that she was actually having a mental breakdown and that everything she saw was just a figment of her own imagination returned.

    Still she had to concede, although completely different, the three of them were rather attractive, not only in the way they looked but also in the way they carried themselves. She would have probably been left stunned, just mindlessly gaping at them, if not for her gift that allowed her to capture other people''s emotions and intentions. Because every single one of those men perfectly balanced their beauty with an equal deep need of death and violence.

    ¡°Hale, get away from the girl. She¡¯s not pleased with your proximity,¡± the one with white hair said, even though his eyes kept watching Alexis. Sure she¡¯d feel much better if that young man would just take a few steps back, but it was clear that it wasn¡¯t her that that white-haired man was trying to appease.

    To her surprise the irreverent youngster obeyed without arguing, even though he still stared at her as if he wanted to swallow her whole.

    ¡°Hale! What are you doing here?¡± Alexis demanded, anger vibrating in his voice, and Hale spun around, falling heavily on one of the couches, putting his feet on the glass table in front of him, as if he were at home. All-Star tennis shoes that used to be dark-blue, Sarah noticed and immediately reprimanded herself for paying attention to such irrelevant details.

    Just have to closely memorize everything I see. This is real, Sarah! You¡¯re not dreaming! And for your own sake don¡¯t doubt yourself again!

    ¡°I came looking for you, obviously! I¡¯m your partner, after all. And that¡¯s what partners do, right? Especially when someone just goes missing without a trace for more than three weeks!¡± Hale added in a clear tone of reprehension and Alexis frowned, clearly displeased, not only with his tone, but also with what he¡¯d said.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Partner?! What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have nothing to do with that,¡± Hale replied with a dismissive gesture as if the matter was none of his concern. ¡°I¡¯m just following orders.¡±

    Alexis gleaming eyes immediately turned towards the man that, with arms crossed over his chest, stood calmly at his side.

    ¡°Aaran! What does he mean? What orders?¡±

    ¡°I told you since the beginning that we would work in two men cells. And after so many days without a single word from you I had no other choice but to ask Hale to look for you,¡± he told him, apparently immune to Alexis sour mood.

    ¡°The hell you had, Aaran! You just wanted to get rid of him and so you pushed him on me!¡± Alexis countered, accusingly, and Hale jumped to his feet with a threatening, angry expression, making Sarah cower against the bookshelf, certain that that discussion wouldn¡¯t end well. The air around them was heavy with violence and hostility, and if they all left that room by their own feet would be a miracle.

    ¡°Watch your mouth, old man!¡± Hale roared threateningly and Alexis took an angry step towards him. However, all it took was Aaran¡¯s hand on his shoulder, and he was immediately frozen in place, as Sarah blinked in disbelief, since even the madness consuming him had simply melted away.

    ¡°Hale, I don¡¯t need you to defend me,¡± Aaran declared in that same emotionless tone, and although there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a reprimand, Sarah felt those wards like a cold slap. Hale too, seemed to share her feelings, because he simply sat back with a sulking expression. ¡°Alex, like it or not, from now on Hale is your partner. I¡¯m sure you agree that we can¡¯t risk having you being captured again. And we both know that after learning about your escape Farran won¡¯t rest until he grabs you again. It will be a matter of honor as far as he''s concerned.¡±

    To her surprise, Alexis crossed his arms and looked away in a rather childish attitude.

    ¡°As if that one there is going to be able to stop Farran from hunting me down,¡± he grunted between clenched teeth and Hale sulked even more.

    ¡°At least Hale has his cellphone turned on!¡± Aaran countered patiently.

    ¡°I have my cellphone on, too!¡± Alexis retorted and the light wrinkle that marked Aaran¡¯s forehead made even Alexis take a step back.

    ¡°Of course you do, at home, where it¡¯s completely useless should you need it!¡± he added with a hint of irony. ¡°And no more arguing! It has already been decided!¡± The absence of further arguments closed the matter and Sarah wished she could just disappear when those dark-blue eyes turned her way once again. ¡°Now ¡­ Is this the girl we were talking about?¡± he asked, even though he clearly knew the answer, and Alexis took a deep breath as he nodded.

    ¡°Her name is Sarah.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Sarah. I¡¯m sorry you had to witness such unpleasant discussion,¡± he told her in an obviously studied manner that made him sound cordial and pleasant, and the smile that cut through his severe expression gave her the creeps.

    It was better if he didn¡¯t smile at all ¡­ Fake smiles that have nothing to do with what people are feeling are truly scary.  Like the smile on a killer''s face, she thought, and immediately ordered her hyper-imaginative mind to stop wondering.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why she¡¯s here!¡± Hale claimed, quickly recovering from his bad-humor, and watched her again with a mocking, critical expression. ¡°Really, I¡¯d already wondered what was such an uninteresting female doing in your house,¡± he went on, turning his irony towards Alexis. ¡°I say ¡­ she¡¯s truly a Hridaya worthy of you. Or you can always stick your face in a bucket of acid and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Shut your trap, Hale! Before I make sure you swallow your teeth,¡± Alexis growled, clenching his fists so hard that his hands shook, and Sarah felt a wave of madness taking over him again.

    ¡°Alex ¡­ you''re sure you want me to do this?¡± Aaran asked, and once more all it took was the sound of that emotionless voice to calm him down.

    Sarah was certain that they were talking about her, and her heart jumped in anticipation. Do? Do what? After the way Hale had spoken she knew she wasn¡¯t really being seen with friendly eyes, and her mind sped into a frenzy, trying to anticipate what would follow.

    It was clear that that Aaran had a certain amount of authority over the other two, and that Alexis had gone to him to talk about her. Maybe he was the leader of the gang, or even some mob lord. He¡¯d probably gone there to decide if she should live or die, after all she¡¯d seen and heard in the last forty-eight hours.

    Alexis restrained expression suddenly irritated her. He was probably too much of a coward, turning to his leader for help because he didn''t have the courage to do what needed to be done. Aaran, on the other hand, had the posture of a true cold blooded killer. She could easily picture his pale skin smeared with blood and be sure that nothing would change or crack the cold ice inhabiting his gaze.

    Buy the corner of her eye Sarah quickly calculated the distance from where she stood to the stone arch. Maybe if she ran ¡­ Maybe she¡¯d be able to reach the front door, and, once there, simply scream for help. In a hopeful attempt she tried to release the bookshelf, but her legs shook painfully, forcing her to resort to the old wood structure for support again. Her sweaty hands slipped, forcing her to hold on even harder.

    Well, and that was her answer. She¡¯d never be able to run anywhere. Just managing to walk to the door would be a huge achievement.

    Sarah raised her head and faced the three men watching her. At least she wouldn¡¯t show them fear, no matter how terrified she truly was.

    Alexis nodded, and with that discreet sign Aaran took a step towards her.

    Sarah forced her hands to hold on to the bookshelf even harder, making sure her fingers wouldn¡¯t betray her, and faced her attacker with all the courage she could manage, even though she was shaking like a leaf inside.

    ¡°You have nothing to fear, Sarah ¡­ I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± Aaran declared in that appeasing tone, but even so his footsteps kept bringing him closer, quickly devouring the space between them.

    As he got closer, looking even taller and imposing than she¡¯d initially perceived him, the fear corroding her stomach spread to her chest, making it harder to breathe. Panicking, her mind was again filled with despairing ideas of escape and she tried to step back, just to notice that her body refused to obey, leaving her defenseless, just standing there.

    Just like in the car!, she recalled. And the terror of that memory brought up other, much worse memories, that found resonance in the wounds still covering her body.

    And then he was standing right in front of her, tall, cold and insensitive like a wall. Panicking she saw him raise his arms and cold hands with long fingers lightly touched her face. The instantaneous revulsion she felt coursed through her body like a spasm, her eyes tearing up. She could hardly breathe and her heart beat like crazy. Aaran, on the other hand, seemed indifferent to her feelings, as if he were simply complying with some predetermined course of action, and, leaning over her, pressed his lips against hers.

    Terror washed over her, consuming thoughts and emotions. Her desire to be able to fight and defend herself against that invasion was frustrated by her inability to move, and her broken mind screamed in despair.

    Alexis!

    A violent gust of wind suddenly rushed through the room and a wild, bloodthirsty monster roared so loud that even the walls shook. And then the world was all darkness and silence.

    The first thing Sarah noticed was that she was still breathing and that the sound of her gasping breath was the only thing she could hear. Then pain washed over her like a wave, more intense in certain places. And only then did she feel the strong arms surrounding her, squeezing her with too much strength, especially taking into account her dreadful state. And yet she could immediately recognize the warmth of the body pressed against her back, his emotions invading her mind, making her gasp.

    Anger, hate, possessiveness ¡­ death.

    Shaking uncontrollably, she looked around to make sure they were still in the same place. The room was the same, she concluded, but there were two couches missing, a pile of dark ash on the floor where they¡¯d been.

    Aaran remained apparently calm, still watching her, but his dark gaze showed a ferocity that hadn¡¯t been there before. And how had he gotten so far from her in just a split second, when he¡¯d just been standing right in front her, his cold hard lips against hers, only moments ago?

    The sound of a low growl made her turn her attention towards Hale, that crouching on the armchair where he¡¯d been leisurely sitting, looked more like a wild animal ready to attack.

    ¡°Hale, come. Let¡¯s leave them alone,¡± Aaran declared in his impeccable opaque voice, even though he still watched them attentively, and Hale growled again.

    ¡°And leave him in this state?¡± He sounded incredulous. ¡°You know what this means! He¡¯s going to swallow that female whole!¡±

    Sarah couldn¡¯t help shudder at the sound of that, since she was the only female around. But the arm around her waist squeezed her even harder, making sure she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt her,¡± Aaran replied with an apparent certainty Sarah wished she could share. ¡°The same can¡¯t be said about you, Hale. So just do as I say. I¡¯m not in the mood to have to die to protect you,¡± he added with a certain severity and Hale still grunted something but ended up doing as he was told.

    In slow movements, alert to any sudden change, as if fearing he might be attacked out of nowhere, he climbed down from the armchair and stepped back until he stood next Aaran who, equally alert, only relaxed when he grabbed the young man by the collar of his black t-shirt.

    ¡°I hope you got your answer. Make your decision and then come and find me,¡± he told the man still holding her but, even so, didn¡¯t dare turn his back on him. Dragging Hale with him, Aaran slowly stepped back towards the door he¡¯d come from, and left.

 Chapter 5 - Part 1

    Chapter 5

    ¡°The End of something, the Beginning of a new Beginning.

    Hidden Truths revealed.

    The Choices that determine a New Direction.

    The Courage to face the True Path.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    And they left me alone! With this mad monster!, she thought in panic, but the sudden decrease in the almost palpable tension surrounding her told her that them leaving had probably been for the better. So ¡­ what do I do? How do I get him to release me?

    Taking a deep breath in search of courage, she tried to raise her shaky hands, placing them on the arms squeezing her painfully, as if she were nothing but a rag-doll in the arms of a lonely child.

    ¡±Alexis¡­?¡± she muttered in her hoarse voice and felt him move lightly. His heavy head fell over her shoulder and his warm breath against her skin made her recoil instinctively.

    ¡°Give me a second ¡­¡±

    The trembling in his voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed and Sarah stood still, waiting in silence, feeling his emotions slowly returning to normal, becoming less chaotic and intense.

    She looked around once more, unable to ignore the piles of black dust on the floor where she knew once there¡¯d been two couches. In fact it was past time she stopped trying to ignore the things happening around her just for the sake of keeping her logical world in one piece. That house was real. Her wounds too. And the same had to be said about the arms holding her tightly.

    Sarah took a deep breath and gently patted the strong hand squeezing her left shoulder.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, Alexis,¡± she told him as softly as she could, allowing herself to tune in with his emotions. ¡°I¡¯m okay and there¡¯s no one else here.¡±

    Slowly, his embrace started to lose its strength, as the tension blocking his muscles disappeared, until he finally released her, leaving her dizzy without his support. She felt him take a step back, breaking any contact, and Sarah took a deep breath of relief before she dared turn to face him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± was the only thing he told her, looking too embarrassed to face her, and crossed the room towards the windows, opening the panels to mask his awkwardness.

    Sarah followed him with her gaze, lightly massaging her arms in the places he¡¯d squeezed her too hard. He seemed to be back to normal, she thought, once again in complete control of himself.

    With uncertain steps and with the world around her threatening to turn upside down at any second, Sarah made her a way to the armchair she¡¯d occupied before and sat down. She had decided to wait until he ran out of excuses to avoid facing her, but after a few minutes of silence it became clear that he¡¯d rather spend the rest of the night with his face glued to the glass than talk to her, and so she she had no choice but take the initiative.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± she informed him, trying to sound firm even though her aching throat only produced dissonant sounds, and he was suddenly tense again, as if she¡¯d startled him. ¡°The truth is that I¡¯d much rather just get away from here,¡± she confessed. ¡°But since I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t allow me to leave anyway, I can only listen. What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡±

    Alexis sighed deeply and finally gathered enough courage to face her. His eyes fell over the small, frail woman, sitting in his living room, facing him with her head raised tall. The pale artificial light coming from the street lamps outside illuminated her face, allowing him to easily distinguish the dark bruises all over her skin but, even so, her eyes were bright alive, showing a strength he¡¯d never expect to find in someone like her. He knew that expression all too well. He¡¯d seen it time and time again, in the faces of his Brothers as they readied themselves to face certain end; a mix of dignity and acceptance. The least he could do was try to answer her with an equal amount of honesty.

    ¡°Aaran tells me I should choose. But I rather you do it,¡± he told her softly and saw her frown. ¡°Although none of the choices are what you can call fair.¡±

    ¡°Choose between what?¡± Sarah pressed on, making complete use of her rational mind. There was no use allowing herself to drown in her own emotions. Screaming or crying her eyes out wouldn¡¯t help her in the least. The only thing she could do was to try and understand exactly where she stood and, from then, who knows, maybe find a solution ¡­ or not.

    ¡°Between truth and lie.¡±

    She sat still for a moment, the speed of her thoughts showing only in the intelligent glow of her eyes, and then she faced him again, keeping her head high.

    ¡°Consequences. I can¡¯t just choose without knowing the consequences of my choice.¡±

    Alexis smiled and crossed the room, looking much more at ease.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve told you, none of the choices are fair,¡± he reminded her and sat on the arm of the sole surviving couch, at her left, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°There are things that neither of us can avoid.¡±

    ¡°Things ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Like the ones hunting you down.¡±

    Sarah shuddered before the images that filled her mind and her stomach knotted making her feel sick. Those were memories she¡¯d rather forget!, she told herself clenching her hands to keep the trembling under control, until she noticed Alexis¡¯ deadly expression. He¡¯d noticed her reaction as well and it was clear that the violent anger that now emanated from him had been caused by her. Once more Sarah forced herself to turn exclusively towards her more rational part. He was too unstable as it was. There was no need to unsettle him even more.

    ¡°You mean they¡¯ll keep hunting me?¡±

    She wished they could go back to the almost detached tone that had marked their conversation up till then, but the savage gleam that took over his eyes told her that wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    ¡°Until I hunt them all down, yes,¡± he told her dryly. A shiver ran down her spine. That had been more than a declaration. It had been a threat ¡­ a promise.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s there for me to choose?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know about it, or not.¡± His tone was suddenly annoyingly haughty. ¡°If you wish it, I can make it so you won¡¯t remember anything that happened. Your life will go back to what it used to be.¡±

    Brainwash. Mind control. False memories. Sarah had heard about those kinds of things among the scientific community. There were drugs that could attain similar results and leave a person unsure of if their memories were part of the real world or just another dream. And she didn¡¯t doubt that someone like him had access to that and much more.

    Mobsters, for sure!

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that I¡¯ll still be hunted ¡­¡± she tried to make sure, using his own words. ¡°But that I wouldn¡¯t know about it. And that you¡¯d be out there, hunting my hunters down, until there¡¯s no more danger. What if you fail?¡±

    ¡°The result is the same, whether you know about it or not.¡±

    Sarah shuddered again and averted her gaze to better control her emotions. I¡¯d be captured again ¡­ And be at those psychotic demented murderers¡¯ mercy again.

    ¡°Why me ¡­? I didn¡¯t do anything ¡­¡± she found herself asking aloud.

    ¡°You sure you want me to answer that?¡±

    Sarah faced him again. His dark hair was tied at the back of his head and his stormy eyes reflected the pale light coming from the street lamps outside.

    ¡°Sometimes the truth is just too heavy to carry.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Are you going to kill me, Alexis?¡± she asked and her hands trembled again while she waited for an answer that seemed to take forever to come.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Because someone else will do it for you?¡±

    ¡°No, because I promised I¡¯d protect you,¡± he corrected and Sarah felt the words disappear from her brain. Sure she remembered his promise, but the way he¡¯d spoken those words ¡­ Promises were made and broken more times than she could count, but not for Alexis. The emotions coming from him reinforced in steel the strength of his word. He really did feel bound by the promise he¡¯d made her.

    ¡°So, the question is if I want to know that you¡¯ll be protecting me, or if I rather forget,¡± she concluded and he just sat in silence, as if waiting for an answer. ¡°In the end you¡¯re asking me if I want to bury my head in the sand like an ostrich,¡± she summed it up and her own analogy didn¡¯t pleased her in the least. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯d rather know.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another consequence in choosing the truth,¡± he warned her and Sarah faced him suspiciously. Hadn¡¯t she already asked for all the consequences?

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The world you know will be no longer. Everything will be different and you will never be able to put it back the way it used to be.¡±

    She seemed to seriously ponder his warning for a moment.

    ¡°Only that?¡±

    ¡°That I can foresee, yes.¡±

    ¡°The alternative is tempting ¡­¡± she conceded. The idea of just being able to forget the last twenty-four hours was truly attractive. And who knows, with some luck, she might even forget the whole week! With a sigh Sarah forced herself to stop daydreaming. ¡°However, the notion that I wouldn¡¯t be in control of my own life anymore displeases me greatly,¡± she concluded and raised her head once again, with a decided expression. ¡°I rather know the truth.¡±

    Alexis took a deep breath and stood up, walking across the room, as if searching for the best way to tell her what she had asked. Sarah followed him with her gaze, anxiety eating at her. She felt a bit like a prisoner about to hear her sentence.

    ¡°So, what is it?¡± she demanded, unable to remain silent any longer. ¡°Organized crime? Drugs? Weapons?¡±

    He stopped abruptly and turned to face her, his intimidating presence breaking the nervous thread of hypotheses running through her head.

    ¡°The first thing you have to believe is that I¡¯ll do my best to keep you safe. You have to trust me, Sarah. If I was going to kill you, or even hurt you, I would have already done it.¡±

    Sarah swallowed hard. Sure he had a valid argument there, but hearing it like that, in such a direct clear way, made her feel vulnerable, as if her life or death depended soly on his will. As if she were no more than a defenseless child left in the care of a grownup with a tendency to go insane.

    ¡°And why is that important?¡± she asked unable to hide her defensive tone, and Alexis ferocious expression became softer and somewhat sad.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to fear me.¡±

    Her primary impulse was to immediately deny that affirmation. Not to appease him our even please him, but because admitting she was afraid was the same as showing him a weakness she didn¡¯t wish to share with him. However, faced with the honesty she knew filled his words she just couldn¡¯t lie to his face. How could any sane person that had seen what she¡¯d seen not be afraid?

    Alexis sighed, defeated, and released her from his intimidating bright eyes.

    ¡°The world you know is just one space, but in truth there are others,¡± he told her. ¡°You¡¯re a scientist, right? I¡¯m sure you heard talks and theories about such things.¡±

    ¡°Other spaces?¡± Sarah questioned trying to follow his explanation. ¡°Like in other dimensions?¡± she suggested in a mix of incredibility and censure. Well, if his arguments were going to use that as justification he really was in serious need to be committed to the closest psychiatric ward. Alexis smiled softly and gently caressed one of the night escapes adorning his wall. Longing ¡­?

    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be that hard to convince you after all,¡± he told her and Sarah decided to take that chance and call his bluff.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to convince me of pretty much anything. All you have to do is show me some physical, concrete evidence,¡± she told him, trying to challenge him to counter her, but he just nodded, as if agreeing with her.

    ¡°I can do that. But first the theory.¡± He leaned against the cupboard, electing her once again as the main target of his strange gaze. ¡°Aaran, Hale and I, and also the men that attacked you. None of us are from around here. And when I say from around here I¡¯m literally talking about this physical space. Not countries or cities,¡± he firmly assured and Sarah had to blink a few times so she wouldn¡¯t keep stupidly gaping at him. She could have sworn he suffered from some form of paranoid delusion, if not for the fact that the night before had been frighteningly real, and that there were a lot of things about what she remembered she couldn¡¯t, for the life of her, adequately explain. So, no matter how crazy he sounded, she decided to play along, hoping that amongst all the craziness truth would eventually come to the surface.

    ¡°Hum ¡­ not from here ¡­ What do you mean? Aliens?¡±

    Alexis smiled again, this time looking truthfully amused.

    ¡°Not aliens. To tell you the truth, the only aliens on Earth are you, Humans.¡±

    The tone of despise with which he spoke that last word, as if proudly setting himself apart from everyone else, somehow irked her, making her act defensively again.

    ¡°Not aliens. What then?¡± she demanded, suddenly lacking the patience needed to play along with all that nonsense, and Alexis crossed his arms, proudly raising his head.

    ¡°We are Araphel. And we come from another space, another dimension as you put it, called Tzel.¡±

    A few minutes went by until Sarah realized she was gaping at him again. Because he wasn¡¯t lying, or joking. His mind trully believed what he¡¯d just said.

    ¡°Tzel ¡­?!¡±

    ¡°This planet you call Earth is not the watery stone you think she is. Gaea is a living being, like you and I, just a bit bigger. And, like all living beings, she possesses what you can call organic systems. You can call them dimensions, if you want. And Tzel is one of them.¡±

    ¡°Tzel ¡­¡± Sarah repeated to make sure she was hearing correctly. Alexis¡¯ expression remained unwavering in the certainty that what he¡¯d told her was the complete truth. ¡°And you come from Tzel.¡± She tried to organize her own thoughts, and ended up deciding not to oppose him. ¡°So, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°The ones that attacked you are what you can call rebels. They escaped to this dimension.¡±

    ¡°And you came to hunt them down?¡± she easily concluded and couldn¡¯t avoid a nervous laughter. He was completely insane, and there she was, in the same room as him, weak, tired and hungry, and ultimately completely at his mercy. ¡°This almost sounds like one of those sci-fi movies ¡­¡± she added and massaged her pulsing temples with the tips of her fingers, trying to alleviate the aching that accompanied her since she¡¯d woken up. ¡°I can almost tell you the rest of the plot. You were their prisoner, and without knowing any better, I helped you escape. And now they¡¯re after me for revenge.¡±

    ¡°Yes and no,¡± he replied and Sarah faced him with a hint of impatience, waiting for a better explanation than that ambiguous answer. ¡°Yes, I was their prisoner, and yes, you helped me escape. But it¡¯s not really you they want. They want to recapture me. You¡¯re just a useful pawn that was in the wrong place at the wrong time,¡± he told her scratching his tattooed face. ¡°It was never my intention that things would turn out like this.¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ is that suppose to make me feel any better?¡± she grunted and he smiled again. It was strange seeing that expression on his face since. Besides being rare, it granted him a softness she knew he didn¡¯t possess.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to give you some of those proofs you mentioned?¡± He stood straight and Sarah followed him with an interested gaze. If nothing else she was curious to know what he was going to make up in order to support all that crazy talk.

    Alexis briefly looked around and picked up a small crystal figurine that had been resting on the cupboard. In his firm stride he walked up to her, leaving her immediately alert, and crouched in front of her. Sarah had to stop herself from pulling her feet up and cringe against the armchair just to get a few more inches between them. Even though she hadn¡¯t been able to clearly tell him she didn¡¯t fear him, at least, no matter what, she wasn¡¯t about to openly show it. He had more than enough physical advantages over her as it was, without her giving him a few more of the psychological area.

    Alexis held the crystal object he¡¯d brought with him on the palm of his opened hand, and Sarah noticed that it was a crystal sea snail, its spiral shell reflecting the pale light coming from the windows. Just like his eyes, she noticed unable to stop herself from giving them a closer look, since they gleamed unlike any eyes she¡¯d ever seen. At first she¡¯d thought he was on drugs or something like that. But now, looking at them from up close, she could see the small crystal-like particles embed in his gray irises that strangely reflected the soft light of the room. His face, now so close to hers, was almost perfect. And what were those silver lines all over his left cheek? She¡¯d never seen a tattoo like that, in that metallic silver color. It was almost as if someone had painted them with a soft brush, the elegant swirls and curls climbing up to his forehead, surrounding his left eye. She almost raised a hand to touch them, just to make sure they were as unnoticeable to the touch as they seemed.

    ¡°Gaea, like all living beings, has different aspects - creative, rational, emotional, physical ¡­ Tzel is Gaea¡¯s shadow, and that is our basic nature as well,¡± he went on in a warmer, softer tone, and Sarah had to try hard not to lose herself in his voice¡¯s melody, or she¡¯d completely stop trying to make sense of what he was saying. ¡°Like shadows that we are, we can touch and change everything that casts a shadow,¡± he added and his stormy gaze fell upon the small crystal object he held in front of his face.

    For an instant she could almost swear she was allowing herself to be led by that mysterious ambience he¡¯d created and that she was just imagining things. But eventually the phenomenon took on undeniable proportions, and, incredulous, she watched as the translucent crystal was filled with dark clouds that were progressively devouring the light. Her heart jumped and her hands were moist again. For an instant she almost screamed at him to stop, hoping she was still in time to change her mind about that knowing the truth business. But she immediately reprimanded herself for her own cowardice and forced herself to watch that surreal spectacle in silence.

    ¡°We can always make the shadow devour the matter,¡± Alexis went on, as if he¡¯d forgotten all about her presence. The darkness that had invaded the crystal became dense, looking almost liquid, and suddenly the seashell structure broke down into a small pile of thin, dark dust that slid between his fingers, pilling up on the floor at her feet. ¡°However, destroying a material object also implies destroying its shadow as well. After all a shadow is always the result of an object exposed to light.¡± He tilted his hand and the rest of the dust fell on the white carpet.

    When he raised his eyes to look at her Sarah was trembling. But his expression, that told her he was expecting a nervous breakdown or at least some panicking and screaming, made her keep herself strongly under control. She would act like the scientist she was, not the frail woman she felt like, she told herself even though she was clenching her fists so hard that her nails were biting into the palms of her hands.

    ¡°Proof enough?¡± he asked with a slight tone of irony and she just nodded, unsure she¡¯d be able to control her voice enough to make it sound natural.

    <hr>

 Chapter 5 - Part 2

    He stood up once again, giving her back the fake sense of safety that came from the distance kept between them, and Sarah tried as hard as she could to quickly work around what she¡¯d just irrefutably witnessed. Later there would be more than enough time to carefully think things through. Now the important thing was trying to collect as many facts as possible.

    ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯re not Human,¡± she stated the obvious just to hear herself say something that crazy out loud, and Alexis returned to his previous place, by the cupboard, giving her all the time she needed to assimilate what she herself had just said. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± she blurted out running a moist hand over her face. The accumulated tiredness was starting to weigh on her and it took all she got to remain minimally logical. ¡°I look at you and you¡¯re not that different from everyone else I know.¡±

    ¡°There are differences,¡± he countered her calmly. ¡°The biggest of them probably being our intolerance to the sun. More specifically to what you call UVB rays.¡±

    Sarah felt an ice cold feeling spread in her stomach. Memories of the horror she¡¯d been through the night before overpowered the information he¡¯d just offered her, and she instinctively took a hand to her neck where a white bandage covered one of her many wounds.

    ¡°We¡¯re not vampires,¡± he told her and Sarah looked at him, startled as he¡¯d practically read her mind. Of course she knew she was being ridiculous to say the least! Alexis, however, seemed to be taking their conversation quite seriously and she didn¡¯t find a single hint of mocking or criticism on his face, before her child-like fears. ¡°But I suppose we probably were the origin of such myths.¡±

    ¡°I know what I remember ¡­¡± she told him defensively, her voice breaking half-way through. In truth she wasn¡¯t all that sure about her memories. In her mind reality kept getting mixed up with the nightmares that had tormented her, and, for a split second, she almost prayed that he¡¯d deny it all so that she could just put it all behind her back.

    ¡°Yes ¡­ because most of the rebels are addicted to what we call Ishar.¡± Sarah looked away, suddenly feeling too frail and embarrassed to face the intensity with which he was staring at her. The memory of her own impotence and vulnerability was almost shameful and something she¡¯d rather never have to talk about. Still Alexis went on, merciless. ¡°Ishar is what you can call vital energy, the fire that animates matter, that gives it life and that, as such, can only be found in the ones inhabiting the material dimension, you Humans. Its effects on us, Araphel, are very similar to the effects of a dose of cocaine on you. We¡¯re immediately taken over by an overwhelming sensation of happiness and overflowing power. All our fears simply disappear and the mental, physical and sexual arousal quickly reach their peak. It also gives us extra strength and has the ability to heal our physical bodies. Like any other drug, it is strongly addictive and we end up falling into permanent states of delirium which, as you may imagine, is relatively dangerous for beings such as us.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Sarah pressed the aching wound under her hand, her heart beating painfully against her chest. Although he told her all those things with apparent indifference, the same way a professor would go about his lecture, his emotions were more intense and out of control by the second. He despised those who had submitted to that addiction ¡­ And his despise ran so deep that it felt more like disgust, in a chaotic mix of anger and condemnation.

    ¡°There are a few Humans who are able to give Ishar, in a free, conscious way. But the majority of your Race produces it unconsciously, in moments of joy and sharing. However, in either cases, the quantity produced is never that high and so unable to induce the symptoms I described. The only way to attain a concentrated dose of Ishar is through your blood.¡±

    Sarah shuddered and hugged herself in search of some self-reassurance, suddenly aware of all the painful wounds marking her body. An angry wave of fury immediately spread all over the room, leaving the hair of her arms standing on edge, forcing her to turn away from her own feelings to be able to appease his. Facing him seemed more like a mistake than anything else, and she had to swallow before she was able to speak. Right then everything about him was terribly threatening.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault ¡­¡± she told him, nervously. It was almost like trying to argue with a starving lion about to jump his prey. ¡°I was the one who ran away, when you told me to stay put ¡­¡±

    ¡°It is my fault that their eyes fell on you to begin with. Because you saved me from that hell hole.¡± His voice dripped with resentment and loathing, not against those that had pursued them, but against himself, which was even scarier. How could anyone despise themselves so deeply?

    ¡°It¡¯s part of my nature ¡­ of who I am. I suppose nothing is free, in this world. I was given this ¡­ gift ¡­ and it is my obligation to use it to help others. You weren¡¯t the first one I helped. Of course, as far as I know, all the others were ¡­ Human,¡± she added with a light smile, trying to mitigate the situation, and to her relief he seemed to relax a bit, although his expression was still dark and serious. ¡°To tell you the truth I think I tried to help an Angel, once ¡­ but there was nothing I could do for him. So I guess that doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Alexis sighed deeply, as if admitting defeat.

    ¡°Stay here for a minute. I¡¯ll tell Anne she can warm up your dinner,¡± he told her, and, in wide steps, walked towards the stone arch Sarah knew led to the corridor.

    That¡¯s right. That nice woman said she was bringing me a plate of soup but she never came back¡­, she realized with a certain curiosity that didn¡¯t last long before her mind fell into the madness that suddenly had taken over her life.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 5 - Part 3

    Her gaze fell upon the small pile of dust at her feet and then on the other two bigger piles where two couches had been.

    For an instant her flight instinct spoke louder. She was finally alone! And the door was just a few steps away. She¡¯d probably be able to reach it before Alexis returned. There was nothing she wanted more than to go back to the safety of her own home, back to the unchanging world she¡¯d lived in until a moment ago.

    No use running. This is the truth, she told herself bending forward to touch the dark dust, cold and thinner than sand. And I chose the truth. But how to deal with it? What next? Non Human beings, other dimensions ¡­ blood drinkers!

    Alexis returned a few minutes later, walking slower and seeming calmer, and put the tray he carried with a plate of hot soup on the small glass table in front of her. He then stepped back, almost as if he were feeding a frightened animal that he didn¡¯t want to scare, and the delicious smell of the vegetable soup reminded her stomach of how hungry she really was.

    She didn¡¯t really want to eat in front of that stranger, or even implicitly trust the food he offered her. But part of how weak she felt was also due to the lack of food. And so she decided to get down from her armchair and sit on the floor by the table. She didn¡¯t trust her shaky arms to successfully pick up the tray and she didn¡¯t want to have to ask him for help for something as basic as eating.

    Even so her hand shook, making it difficult to successfully lead the spoon to her mouth. But when she finally managed it, her entire body seemed to be washed over by a revitalizing wave. The soft taste that filled her mouth and the comforting warmth that expanded to her chest almost brought tears to her eyes. She immediately tried to control her own emotions, not wanting to look weaker than she already did, and after the third spoonful, she put the spoon down and raised her head to face Alexis¡¯ observant expression.

    ¡°I have some questions,¡± she announced in a decided tone and he lightly tilted his head, as if surprised by that sudden affirmation.

    ¡°If I can answer ¡­¡±

    ¡°You, and those other two who were here before, you all came to this ¡­ dimension in pursue of these ¡­ rebels, right? Why did the rebels come here in the first place? And exactly why are they rebels?¡±

    ¡°There is a Law ruling the entire planet, ruling all the dimensions, the Lex Regis. And the Lex Regis has to be obeyed by all of Gaea¡¯s natives. Disobeying it has terrible consequences, and normally not only for the one that disobeyed, but for their entire Race as well. As I¡¯ve told you before, Gaea¡¯s dimensions are like the organs of a larger living being. If we could make a parallelism, we could say that this dimension, the one you inhabit and that we call Assiah, is Gaea¡¯s heart. Tzel, on the other hand, is only her shadow. Right now Gaea is sick, and like all living beings when they¡¯re sick, she¡¯s diverted all her energy to the more important, vital dimensions, abandoning the rest. If this goes on Tzel will soon cease to exist all together,¡± he concluded and Sarah tried hard to keep up with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that your dimension is disappearing?¡±

    ¡°Disintegrating, yes.¡±

    ¡°But why? I mean ¡­ If ¡­ hum ¡­ the planet is sick, why not try and find a cure for it?¡± Sarah suggested, trying to put concepts together, and Alexis smiled, although his ferocious gaze kept feeding his intimidating posture.

    ¡°Gaea is sick because you, Humans, are destroying the dimension chosen to receive you!¡± he declared and the accusation in his voice felt like a cold slap. ¡°Some time ago this planet was chosen to become a learning point for your evolving Souls and Gaea opened up her most beautiful dimension to receive you all. However, you only know how to destroy. You are small, cruel beings that can¡¯t even preserve your own home. You are born into this world time and time again until you¡¯re ready to go on to other, more evolved, learning points, but when you leave everything¡¯s left in ruin. Throughout the centuries, the Healers tried to balance your destruction, but then the Lex Regis changed and inter-dimensional traveling was forbidden, because Humans had to be protected from Gaea¡¯s true inhabitants. And now we¡¯ve reached the point where there¡¯s little to nothing we can do to help her. You want a cure? Simple. Total and complete annihilation of the Human Race!¡± The intensity of his verdict led Sarah to believe that, were he allowed to, he wouldn¡¯t think twice before putting his solution into practice.

    The negative impact of Human Beings on the planet was nothing new for Sarah. In fact it was old news, worldwide. Ecology and the creation of a sustainable economy were themes that were ever present in news broadcasts and television debates. A big part of the world¡¯s scientific community had in fact dedicated itself to the study of such problems, trying to find operational solutions to the various fronts of environmental destruction. And the perspectives, in the long run, were always bleak. But, in their typical human egocentrism, people were only worried with their own survival, and if the survival of other beings was contemplated was only because they were needed to maintain the ecosystem¡¯s balance, without which the Human Race would certainly face extinction as well. That there could be other beings, in other dimensions, also suffering the consequences of Human irresponsibility was something that had never even crossed her mind.

    ¡°You hate us, then,¡± she concluded and he averted his gaze, as if the concept disturbed him.

    ¡°Would you condemn us if I said yes?¡±

    ¡°I guess not,¡± she conceded and grabbed her spoon again, playing with the fuming liquid. ¡°Then? Did your rebels decide to get rid of us?¡±

    ¡°More like conquer your dimension.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s the logic action. We destroyed your home, and so you came to take ours. Ah, that it isn¡¯t even really ours, right? So, you came after them? From what you tell me you should all probably be joining them.¡±

    ¡°The Lex Regis protects the Humans and their evolutive process. Some say that housing you is Gaea¡¯s real mission and, as such, Humans must not be disturbed or influenced in any way. Doing so is breaking the Law and it can be punished with the destruction of entire communities, even an entire Race. And so our Leader asked permission to solve this matter internally. Because we may be on the verge of extinction but that¡¯s still very different from allowing the Lex Regis to decimate our entire Race. His request was heard and we got permission to travel inter-dimensionally to, and from, Assiah.¡±

    ¡°To hunt down one another ¡­¡± Sarah concluded, lamenting their fate.

    ¡°We take care of our own.¡±

    She nodded lightly and took a deep breath. No matter how cold and hard he tried to look, the pain inside him was so deep that it was hard to breathe.

    ¡°And why haven¡¯t we heard about any of this? Surely if there are ¡­ non-Human beings living among us, someone should have noticed something by now, or suspected something out of the ordinary.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to establish direct contact with Humans,¡± he told her, back to that factual tone. ¡°Of course avoiding everyday contacts is impossible, but even these must be as brief as possible, empty of meaning. And when that is not attainable the Human¡¯s memories must be erased. That¡¯s how we keep ourselves in the shadows, where we belong.¡±

    Sarah felt her heart twitch. Was that what awaited her at the end of that talk? She no longer doubted he could do it. To tell the truth, she¡¯d reached the point where if someone told her that a spaceship was landing on the other side of the street, she wouldn¡¯t stand up just to make sure it was true.

    ¡°What about Anne ¡­? And that man, at the motel. They¡¯re Human, right?¡± she asked, anxiously, and Alexis crossed his arms over his chest.

    ¡°Anne has been working for me for the last eight years. I could never maintain a house like this without someone able to freely walk around during the day. There are always matters to be attended to during normal working hours. Besides, she helps me maintain the appearance that I¡¯m just another guy. And yes, she¡¯s Human. As for Havoc, he used to be a gang leader specialized in stealing cars. I saved him from a rival gang¡¯s ambush about fifteen years ago. He¡¯d had a harsh life, as a child, and I couldn¡¯t help sympathizing with his anger. A Human that hated Humans more than I did,¡± he added with an ironic smile. ¡°I helped him start his business, so he could leave the car thefts behind, and he has been taking care of that place ever since then. But what happens with Anne and Havoc is that none of them truly sees me. Anne thinks I¡¯m just a young medicine student. In truth she thinks that, up to two years ago, she worked for my father, who was obviously me, as well. Now she thinks my father is away, on business, and I was left in charge of the house. And Havoc thinks I¡¯m some weapon¡¯s traffic ring leader that, from time to time, uses his establishment to solve some unpleasant matters. They see what I want them to see. They see me grow and get old. See me with other appearances, other clothes. In the past people like them even held a funeral for me. In truth I don¡¯t exist for neither of them. What exists is the illusion of an absolutely normal Human Being.¡±

    All lies ¡­ He lives surrounded by lies ¡­

    ¡°And ¡­ me ¡­?¡± Afraid, she almost muttered the question, and Alexis was silent for a moment.

    ¡°In your case things got a bit ¡­ complicated,¡± he finally answered.

    ¡°But you still gave me a choice ¡­ Would you have erased my memory if I¡¯d told you I didn¡¯t want to know the truth?¡±

    ¡°You have too many memories of us, all intense memories. We probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to completely erase them, but we could have diluted them enough to make you think that it had all been a bad dream. I can still do it, if you want,¡± he added and his tone became heavier ¡­ or maybe it was his emotions. Sarah slightly lowered her metal defenses for a moment, willingly reaching out for him for the first time. Loneliness and bitterness enveloped her, leaving a tight knot around her throat. ¡°However, the more you know the harder will be to convince your brain that I don¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°But you do exist!¡± she immediately countered and he seemed taken aback by the intensity of her declaration. ¡°And you¡¯re here, now, right in front of me!¡±

    He smiled discreetly and his ferocious gaze became a bit softer.

    ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    Sarah played nervously with her soup once again and tension took over her body as she anticipated his reaction.

    ¡°Only one ¡­¡± she announced and the silence that surrounded her told her that he was waiting. ¡°That ¡­ addiction you talked about ¡­ you have it as well?¡± The cold fury that surrounded her forced her to immediately raise her mental defenses again, its intensity making her feel sick as he frowned almost threateningly.

    ¡°I was just closing your wounds! Nothing else!¡± he practically roared and Sarah cringed reflexively.

    ¡°That way ¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an ability that all Araphel possess, as long as they don¡¯t lose their light!¡± he countered immediately as if she were accusing him of the gravest of crimes. ¡°And that just goes to prove just how I¡¯m not like them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± she told him trying to appease him. The emotions reaching her were almost chaotic. And it wasn¡¯t all indignation and outrage. There was also a deep despair and a heavy feeling of guilt. As if it was imperative that he too believed those words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll offer my head to Aaran before that happens!¡± he added in a dark, heavy tone, although he looked a bit calmer.

    ¡°Aaran ¡­¡±

    Sarah recalled the white-haired stranger, the same that had forced that cold insensitive kiss on her. Because even though she¡¯d feared his proximity for not knowing what his intentions were, after he¡¯d touched her, all she¡¯d been able to feel from him was a cold emptiness. As if she¡¯d been standing in front of a hard, lifeless statue that, in its inability to feel, was also unable to make her fear it.

    ¡°Aaran is our Leader. Our King,¡± Alexis told her and she stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°That man ¡­ was a King?¡±

    ¡°The only sovereign of the entire dimension of Tzel. And the only one I owe obedience to.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s the one who decided to keep me alive ¡­¡± she concluded. It was starting to be too much information for her presently crippled ability to analyze and conveniently think things through. Besides parallel dimensions and beings with strange abilities, she¡¯d also been in the presence of a King ¡­ Her! Sarah! The same Sarah that spent her days with her head glued to a microscope lens, and whose life revolved around things so little that couldn¡¯t even been visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°No. He decided to keep me alive. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve told you. The Law always protects the Humans. The mistake was mine, not yours.¡±

    Sarah was silent for a moment, pondering on those words.

    ¡°You went to him ready to die ¡­? Because you saved me?¡± she asked, in complete disbelief, and Alexis stood straight, as if that subject displeased him.

    ¡°It was my obligation and Aaran needed to know what I¡¯ve done, since should the Lex Regis decide to take action I won¡¯t be the only one to suffer its punishment.¡±

    When it would have been so much easier to just to kill me ¡­ And what¡¯s one person amongst thousands that, on top of it, are causing the destruction of their homes? This has no logic at all ¡­¡±

    ¡°Now what ¡­? Can he still change his mind?¡± she wanted to know and Alexis sighed deeply.

    ¡°No. Aaran made my mistake his own, as if the decision had been his to begin with,¡± he declared heavily. It was obvious that Alexis didn¡¯t agree with this. ¡°He¡¯ll face the Law, if it comes to that. And that¡¯s why I have to solve this mess as soon as possible!¡± He looked at her with renewed intensity. ¡°And the only way to solve this is by hunting them all down! Until the last one! Until there¡¯s no one left who remembers you as the Human who helped me escape. It¡¯s also the only way you can go back to your normal, everyday life, Sarah.¡±

    The light of hope lit in her chest. So there was still a chance everything would be solved, a chance that didn¡¯t end with her in a coffin or worse, anonymously buried somewhere, in some woods.

    ¡°What do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. You don¡¯t have to do anything, beyond following my instructions and trusting in me. Aaran and I will take care of the rest.¡± Sarah nodded, not wanting to know what the ¡®rest¡¯ would imply. ¡°Today it¡¯s not safe for you to return home, so I ask that you stay. You can use that room as your own and Anne will be at your disposal for whatever you may need. You¡¯re completely safe here, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°What about you ¡­? What are you going to do ¡­?¡± she asked, unable to hide her concern. She remembered that Aaran had implied that he and Alexis would meet again, later on, and although he had told her that Aaran wouldn¡¯t change his mind, Sarah couldn¡¯t help thinking that, given all she¡¯d learned, it would be much easier to just kill them both and be done with it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Aaran.¡± Alexis told her, confirming her fears. ¡°I have to tell him about your choice. Then I¡¯ll go to your apartment. They¡¯ll probably start looking for you there and I need to gather as many clues as possible about their leader¡¯s whereabouts. Finish your soup and get some rest,¡± he commanded in a last thought, and, in complete disbelief, Sarah just sat there, watching stunned as he melted within the shadow of the remaining couch and simply disappeared.

    Well, if you needed any more proof, there you have it ¡­

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 6 - Part 1

    Chapter 6

    ¡°A Man of Power ...

    The Beginning of a new Conquest.

    A Cruel Plan made Real.

    Dark, Tenebrous Soul - the One that Keeps and Originates Destruction.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    The Pittsburgh International Airport central hall¡¯s bright, white lights left him frowning, making him adjust the sunglasses he¡¯d worn, anticipating the sudden brightness.

    That was just another thing that made him hate traveling through conventional means. As if it wasn¡¯t enough being forced to mingle with the cartloads of Human Beings stuffing every means of transportation, he still had to subject himself to those extremely uncomfortable conditions. However, taking into account the number of businesses he kept around the human world, he could hardly appear out of nowhere on the other side of the planet. And, for more than once, having physical proof of his whereabouts had spared him of a lot of other, more unpleasant, situations.

    Pulling the collar of his dark-brown park up, and carrying the small handbag which his personal computer and some needed documentation, he made his way towards the arrival zone where he knew he¡¯d be expected.

    He saw Cedrius spent and constricted face as soon as the automatic doors opened. Once more he couldn¡¯t help marvel at how no one else seemed to notice just how completely wrong that man¡¯s presence really was; at how they could easily mistake him for another Human, like the ones now pilling by the doors, hoping to see their loved ones. As far as he was concerned, Cedrius was a dark spot amidst all the uncomfortable brightness. His darkness was so dense that he would have been able to spot him in the middle of a crowd. And that immediately told him how much closer to the end he¡¯d gotten, since he¡¯d last seen him.

    As he approached him the smell of the fear that exuded from the man trembling in front of him reached his nose, confirming what he¡¯d been told and what had, eventually, forced him to return, even though he still had pending business in Italy. It was with effort that he managed to control his anger, reminding himself that he was in a public place and that he¡¯d have nothing to gain from a scandal that would put him on every newspaper¡¯s front page.

    Cedrius bowed deeply, submissively, and stood like that, avoiding having to face him.

    ¡°I hope you had a pleasant trip, Lord Farran,¡± he declared with terror in his voice, where there should have been respect, or even admiration.

    Farran looked at the man with despise. He knew none of his followers had any kind of special attachment to him. Because Farran led them with an iron fist, forcing them to follow rules, when most thought that being a rebel meant doing whatever they pleased. Farran, however, was smarter than that. Total anarchy of potentially murderous beings would never achieve anything, and Farran had a clear purpose in sight. And so his leadership was based in fear and terror, in ruthlessness and cold blood. That was, after all, the only language that men like Cedrius, completely addicted to the Ishar running in Humans¡¯ veins, could understand.

    ¡°There was nothing pleasant about it,¡± he simply replied but his superior tone was enough to make Cedrius shudder.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should feel sorry, having to suddenly leave my business in Italy and being forced to come back to this boring city. That¡¯s why, Cedrius, won¡¯t you please explain to me why I am here?¡± he demanded, even though he already knew the answer.

    Cedrius had been under his command for a few decades now, and although Farran knew that in truth the man hated him, he¡¯d always been completely loyal. That was the reason why he¡¯d left him in charge of Pittsburgh, in his absence. And everything had been fine, since Aaran and his men had followed him all the way to Europe. However, a mistake had been made, and although Farran already knew the consequences, he still didn¡¯t know whose head would have to roll. Not that it really mattered, or that he¡¯d preoccupy himself pondering about such details. The important thing was not allowing the situation to go unpunished. He had to keep them on a short leash, in matters of that nature, or his followers would end up thinking they could easily take his place, as it had happened in the past.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Keeping his head bent, Cedrius dried his moist forehead on the sleeve of his shirt and gasped for air as if he¡¯d ran all the way there.

    ¡°My Lord ¡­ the prisoner ¡­ he ¡­ uh ¡­ escaped ¡­¡± he stammered in a nervous, dried voice and Farran found himself clenching his teeth to control his anger.

    Of course he¡¯d known about it, even before he''d boarded the plane back to the U.S.. But hearing it firsthand like that was a true attempt to murder his self-control. He mentally thanked the fact that they were in a public place, surrounded by Human Beings whose attentions he didn¡¯t want to attract, or Cedrius wouldn¡¯t have survived to say another word, and he¡¯d have to look for information somewhere else.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even start to imagine how something like that could have possibly happened ¡­!¡± he roared between clenched teeth and Cedrius apparently frail body shook violently.

    ¡°It was nightfall ¡­ but our people still hadn¡¯t arrived at the designated place ¡­¡± He swallowed dry and Farran felt his fury quickly spike.

    ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°The days ¡­ are getting longer ¡­ And the watch group changed the arriving hour ¡­¡± he replied and Farran lost his temper, grabbing the man by the collar of his shirt, forcing him to raise his head and face him.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me he escaped because we were guiding ourselves by stupid human watches?!¡± Cedrius cringed before his thunder-like voice, wishing he could escape but knowing that trying to do so would mean certain death.

    ¡°M ¡­ m ¡­ my ¡­ Lord ¡­ please ¡­¡± he found himself pleading before his own terrified expression reflected on Farran¡¯s sunglasses, and the sound of muttering reminded Farran of where he was, making him release him with despising push.

    ¡°Names!¡± he demanded, making his way towards the automatic doors leading outside, certain that a car would be waiting for him.

    ¡°Deminus and Kellan,¡± Cedrius immediately complied, trotting behind him. ¡°I have them under surveillance, Sir. Awaiting your return,¡± he added, trying to appease him, but Farran didn¡¯t show any interest in his last comment.

    ¡°And Deborah?¡± he asked and Cedrius almost had to run to keep up with his fast, wide pace.

    ¡°I told her you¡¯d be arriving today and that she could speak directly to you. She ¡­ doesn¡¯t look all that pleased ¡­¡± he added fearfully.

    ¡°I can only imagine.¡± After all, he¡¯d promised her a practically unbreakable toy, in exchange for the chemical formulas able to annihilate those that, although belonging to his Race, still stubbornly refused to see the reason behind his actions. Soon he¡¯d silence all those annoying voices once and for all ¡­ as long as Deborah didn¡¯t abandon the project because of this small, annoying ¡­ incident. Because finding Humans with Deborah¡¯s knowledge and abilities, as well as with her degree of acceptance and greed, was something definitely rare. And having to replace her would mean extra work for him and he simply didn¡¯t have time for that.

    ¡°Hum ¡­ there¡¯s more, Sir ¡­¡± Cedrius told him and Farran immediately stopped, turning to face him. Cedrius almost fell as he stumbled backwards, terrified.

    ¡°More?!¡± he questioned in an implicit threat and Cedrius nodded, droplets of sweat sliding down his skeletal, sallow face, making his white hair stick to his moist forehead.

    ¡°It would seem your ¡­ prisoner was helped by a Human, who he now keeps under his protection.¡±

    Farran raised an eyebrow trying to quickly put the new information into perspective.

    ¡°A Human?!¡±

    ¡°I took the liberty of compiling a folder about her, my Lord. You¡¯ll find it in the briefcase waiting for you inside the car,¡± he added, trying as hard as he could to please him so that his life could be extended for at least one more night, and a cold, calculating smile stretched Farran¡¯s thin lips.

    ¡°A woman, then. Really, it¡¯s just like that idiot to go out of his way to protect a Human!¡± he declared, almost mockingly. ¡°He protects them instead of killing them, and to top it off, risks our entire Race with his nonsense. What did I tell you, Cedrius? If we don¡¯t get rid of idiotic people like him we¡¯ll really be extinct in no time, and not because we lost our homes. It¡¯s all because those idiots have nothing inside their heads!¡± he growled, and, spinning over his heels, exited to the night waiting outside.

    Cedrius released a small sigh of relief and once more followed in his footsteps. Still he wasn¡¯t in time to open the door for him. Farran did it himself, sliding inside the car, anxious to get his hands of that folder.

    Cedrius took the driver¡¯s place and started the car. He wouldn¡¯t be safe until he left him at his apartment but, with some luck, the small compilation of information he¡¯d been able to gather about Sarah Wilson would be enough to prove his worth. And, who knows, he¡¯d still be alive the following night ¡­

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 6 - Part 2

    Alexis stopped for an instant. He knew he was expected and that his presence had been long detected but, even so, couldn¡¯t help hesitate.

    The night was surprisingly cold, compared to how hot it¡¯d been during the day, and the wind kept blowing in his ears. But, even so, he¡¯d had no doubt that he¡¯d find him there.

    Aaran had a special liking for high places, of those where no Human with a minimal attachment to their lives would ever freely go. The top of the National Bank building was one of he¡¯s usual spots, no matter if it were a starry night or raining heavily. From up there, from the ledge where he now stood, the view over the city was simply magnificent and it was almost possible to forget that all those tall, bright buildings were filled with the most destructive beings on Gaea.

    With a sigh of frustration for not being able to find the right words to address him, Alexis walked up to him and stopped. He stood there, silent, waiting for a reprimand or even a well deserved punishment. But Aaran kept ignoring his presence, his face illuminated by the white light coming from the computer he was balancing on his knees. His usual indifferent expression looked somewhat intimidating and the pale light made his dark eyes glow incandescently.

    Alexis found himself swallowing dry. Due to the bound that they shared he sometimes forgot the immeasurable power lingering inside the being sitting in front of him. For Aaran was unique. A long time ago his existence had been deemed has forbidden. But need had forced heads to bend and prides to be swallowed, and the Elders had seen themselves forced to rely on that monster in hopes they could somehow be saved. If not for Aaran, Tzel would have disappeared a long time ago. And that¡¯s what had led him to want to try and save him ¡­ which had only resulted in even more frustration and another unforgivable mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he finally said, landing a knee on the ledge where Aaran remained calmly sitting, and lowered his head, regret eating at him. ¡°I should have never behaved like that ¡­ Much less in front of you.¡±

    The shadow of a movement left his heart beating against his throat as he waited for the worse. He was painfully aware of the amount of mistakes he¡¯d committed in the last forty-eight hours, to the point that although his imprisonment had been true hell, he almost wished he¡¯d never been released. Because at least, in there, the pain had been only his to bear, which would not be the case, once the Lex Regis decided to take action.

    ¡°You have nothing to feel sorry about, Alex. I already knew how you¡¯d react. The one with doubts was you.¡± He listened to Aaran¡¯s calm and indifferent words as he placed a caring hand on his head, but none of that offered him much comfort.

    ¡°Even so! I should have been able to control myself!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Not even the most balanced of us would have been able to do that. And we both know that¡¯s hardly your case,¡± Aaran added, releasing him from his touch, and Alexis raised his head to face him.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why! Just do what needs to be done, before I end up condemning us all!¡± he demanded and Aaran returned his attention to the bright screen.

    ¡°More nonsense.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Aaran!!¡±

    ¡°I refuse to lose you, Alex! Much less now, when there¡¯s a new hope.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?!¡± he questioned in outrage. ¡°Sarah is Human! Her presence among us will end up condemning us all!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when the time comes. For now she¡¯s a ray a hope that I don¡¯t feel like throwing away without first giving it a chance to become real.¡±

    ¡°Aaran! It¡¯s the Law we¡¯re talking about! And no one argues with the Law!¡± Alexis insisted and Aaran raised his eyes from the screen to face him.

    ¡°Just worry with what concerns you and leave the Law to me. Have you thought about it? She may be able to save you.¡±

    Alexis averted his gaze, anger and frustration heating his chest.

    ¡°A Human!¡± he declared with despise.

    ¡°That would have been good enough for me, if I had reacted to her,¡± Aaran patiently countered. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that that¡¯s why you suggested that idiotic test? And what if I had reacted to her? What would you have done then?¡±

    ¡°I had already decided to end my existence way before I even met her,¡± Alexis grunted and Aaran sighed.

    ¡°Sometimes I think you haven¡¯t grown at all, since the day I convinced you to follow me, when you were still a kid playing amongst the shadows. Hear me well, Alexis!¡± he commanded and the sudden intensity of his voice added to the unusual fact that he¡¯d used his complete name, forced Alexis to face him and give him his undivided attention. ¡°Sarah Wilson is your responsibility! It is your duty to keep her safe!¡±

    Alexis frowned, displeased.

    ¡°I swore I¡¯d keep her safe, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do,¡± he declared. ¡°But that¡¯s how far as it goes! Once there¡¯s no one left to threaten her she¡¯ll be back to her every day, normal life. That¡¯s what we both want, and the best solution for us all,¡± he stated and Aaran shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. Not mine, and not anyone else¡¯s! And I hope you never forget that. On the other hand, maybe you¡¯d better know a bit more about the woman you¡¯ve decided to protect,¡± he suggested, signaling him to seat beside him, and Alexis obeyed with an intrigued expression.

    Aaran passed him his computer and maximized the file that he¡¯d apparently been reading.

    No matter how irrational it was, Alexis couldn¡¯t help feeling outraged.

    Aaran had had someone check on Sarah¡¯s background and there, in his hands, written in black letters against a white bright page that hurt his eyes, was the story of her life. It took all his common sense to force his logical mind to overcome his own emotions. That was, after all, the usual procedure regarding all Human Beings that, somehow, came into contact with his People. And, in Sarah¡¯s case, that contact had crossed every line in the book. Knowing her antecedents was only a matter of security. But, even so, he couldn¡¯t help wish no one else had read those words. It was as if his own life had been invaded, instead of hers.

    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something else, something that isn¡¯t written in there, but that I noticed as soon as I touched her,¡± Aaran said, once more captivating his attention. ¡°Sarah Wilson is a true empath. Her gift is so strong that it¡¯s almost a curse,¡± he added with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°The strange thing is, unlike most gifted Human Beings, she doesn¡¯t seem to have a Guardian.¡±

    It took some time until Alexis was able to realize the implications of that statement.

    ¡°You mean she ¡­ feels everything I feel?¡± he asked, still in disbelief, and Aaran drew an ironic smile on his lips to match his tone.

    ¡°Just imagine the hell that must be.¡±

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 6 - Part 3

    Farran took a look around, feeling bored.

    He was in a completely normal room, as far as family houses were concerned.

    The three seater sofa was religiously placed in front of a TV set that, resting on a small wooden cupboard especially designated to hold it, looked more like it stood on an altar worthy of worship. Two armchairs of the same dark-green color completed the small living room, since the other part was occupied by a dinner table surrounded by six reddish wooden chairs. A display cabinet took over one of the walls, showcasing what would probably be special, more delicate china for important occasions. There was a window on the wall in front of him, the beige curtains matching the color of the walls. On the other side of the room a small cupboard served as stand for a few personal objects.

    Farran crossed the room as he noticed the shining frames. There, frozen in colorful pictures, were a few smiling faces, moments forever crystallized in time where the sun shone warmly. For a moment he was lost in the effects of the sun over the green grass, and on the small rainbows on the corner of the pictures, on the mix of different tones that could only be found in the daylight world. A world he¡¯d never know.

    Forcing himself to focus on what had led him there, he picked up one of the frames where a family of four was posing on a garden, by a lake. A couple of adults and two young girls smiled innocently, and his attention fell upon the oldest of the youngsters.

    As to be expected the house was deserted. Not that he¡¯d gone there hoping to find the woman he¡¯d been reading about for the last couple of hours. He¡¯d just wanted to go there and feel the world that had surrounded her, the world she¡¯d lived in. All seemed perfect in that house. A harmony suddenly shattered by fate. Because even though the house kept its organized, cozy aspect, the sadness and pain filling the air were so intense that he could almost taste it.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    With a sigh he returned the frame to its place next to the other family pictures.

    The absence of inhabitants confirmed the information he¡¯d received, about how the Human was now under the protection of one of his People. As for the younger sister, there were no news and no one seemed to know her whereabouts, although it was written on the files he¡¯d received that she used to attend a neighborhood school. It was as if Selena Wilson had simply disappeared, since the accident that had stolen the lives of their parents. And if Sarah Wilson was under constant surveillance, Selena was without a doubt a valuable asset, in order to drag his favorite toy from the hole he¡¯d crawled into. There, in that house, he was certain he¡¯d find the information he was looking for.

    ¡°And since I¡¯m already here I may as well leave a greeting card. Humans do tend to despair when they learn that their houses have been invaded. Since they want to protect a Human they may as well be prepared to deal with her weaknesses!¡± he said out loud with some amusement and the doors of every cupboard and every drawer were suddenly opened, as plates, cups and everything inside them flew across the room, colliding against the walls and falling in pieces on the carpeted floor.

    Farran smiled, pleased with himself, and proceeded to shatter all the furniture as he looked for something that might tell him Selena Wilson¡¯s whereabouts.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 6 - Part 4

    Alexis allowed his eyes to close for an instant, and took a deep breath wishing the cold air of the night could help him sort out his own thoughts. His mind was filled with information about her, as if the emotional overload accompanying him since Sarah had found him in that warehouse wasn¡¯t enough.

    From what he¡¯d read on Aaran¡¯s computer he¡¯d learned that Sarah Wilson was a young woman of twenty-seven years of age. Like all Humans, she¡¯d been a child. She¡¯d been loved and protected by her parents, and had had a happy childhood ¡­ up to a certain point.

    She¡¯d been an excellent student, although she had never had many friends. And the school reports characterized her as a ¡®child with an extremely vivid imagination¡¯, but, since her grades were always enviable, no one had seemed to worry too much about that.

    When she was eight years old her father had offered her a pup, a pure bread Cocker Spaniel that had quickly become her best friend, since her inability to socialize with other children her age had worsened with the passing years. Two years after, the life of what had been an apparently happy child had changed completely.

    A drunken driver had run over her pet. On the title on the small local newspaper¡¯s cut annexed to the informative sheet was written ¡®Dog saves 10 year old child¡¯. Apparently the driver had lost control of his vehicle and climbed the sidewalk where Sarah was playing. The animal had pushed her out of harm¡¯s way but, in doing so, had been unable to save itself. The dog that had bravely survived the accident, had ended up dying five days after. Sarah, who had refused to leave its side during that time, had a nervous breakdown and had to be committed to the Children¡¯s Psychiatric Ward at Hays Memorial Hospital. She¡¯d been released two weeks later, but in the following three years she¡¯d ended up visiting that and other similar institutions quite frequently. Words like ¡®schizophrenia¡¯, ¡®anxiety disorder¡¯, ¡®depression¡¯, ¡®social phobia¡¯, ¡®psychosis¡¯ and ¡®delirium¡¯ were common in her medical files.

    And then all that was suddenly over with the birth of her younger sister, Selena. Contrary to medical previsions, Sarah calmly accepted the intrusion of a new baby in the family, and a bond of complicity had been immediately formed between the two girls. On the other hand, socially speaking, her behavior became even more withdrawn as she pulled away from the world.

    At fifteen she¡¯d been acclaimed as a local heroine, when she¡¯d saved a child from a rundown building that had caught up on fire, and that everyone had thought to be deserted. The small picture accompanying the local newspaper coverage showed a young girl, with huge scared eyes, her face dirtied from the ash, her light hair completely disheveled. Under the picture was written ¡®Fifteen year old girl swears she heard the cries for help of the six year old boy locked inside the burning building¡¯.

    She¡¯d had her first boyfriend at sixteen, a boy named Ricky Noland, but the relationship had only lasted for six months, after which, and after three whole years without a single psychiatric episode, Sarah had been committed once again. After two months of hospitalization the words ¡®haphephobia¡¯ and ¡®anthrophobia¡¯ had been added to the already long list of jargons filling her possible diagnosis. By then her parents moved, leaving Hays to try and get closer to Pittsburgh University, in Oakland, where, against all expectations, Sarah had managed to be accepted into Pharmaceutical Chemistry.

    Apparently, while in College, she¡¯d dedicated herself exclusively to her studies and there were few to none reference to friends or other romantic interests, although she¡¯d been involved in various social projects as a volunteer.

    An exemplar student since the beginning, no one had been surprised when she¡¯d been invited to integrate the research team at the Hillman Cancer Center, appended to the university itself. The name John Donovan, the Human with whom she¡¯d had dinner the other night, was one of the names in her team.

    The most recent newspapers¡¯ clippings made reference to a tragic accident he¡¯d had no knowledge of. At precisely eight days ago the car where Sarah was traveling with her parents had been rammed by a truck. According to the news, the truck¡¯s driver had fallen asleep at the steering wheel. Sarah had miraculously survived the accident. The same could not be said about her parents, which had left her suddenly responsible, not only for all their assets, but for her fourteen year old teenage sister as well. Since those were all legal and bureaucratic matters, there were detailed registries accounting her every step during the last few days. Including a court action to grant her Selena¡¯s custody.

    There was so much he didn¡¯t know. So many little things that he would probably have thought irrelevant, if they¡¯d been about any other Human. But with Sarah everything was different. He felt her world as if it belonged to him as well, and he couldn¡¯t help imagine the pain and suffering she kept inside her, in silence, while being constantly invaded by the madness inhabiting him.

    And yet she¡¯d chosen the truth and had accepted it relatively well. She¡¯d asked him questions, when he¡¯d thought she had every right to simply run away, screaming in terror. And she¡¯d accepted him, and the world of shadows he¡¯d presented to her. If her life had been completely shattered just a few days ago, meeting him had certainly been a fatal blow, and Alexis couldn¡¯t start to imagine how her frail human mind was able to deal with all that and keep its sanity at the same time.

    One more reason to make sure she¡¯ll be able to go back to her everyday life. And that she¡¯ll be able to do so as soon as possible!, he told himself with renewed conviction and allowed his physical body to melt with the shadow of a street lamp.

    He¡¯d start on her apartment. He¡¯d make sure that at least that part of her world would remain intact, waiting for her return. He was sure Sarah would want to go home during the day, and so it was important to make sure the building was safe.

    The vibration of the presence of another of his kind reached him before he¡¯d even arrived at her place, and so he was immediately ready to attack the moment he took on a physical shape.

    His bright gaze was lost on the devastation surrounding him and, for brief moments, disbelief took over his emotions. If not for the fact that he could easily recognize some of the objects broken all over the floor, he might¡¯ve even thought he¡¯d made a mistake and entered the wrong apartment. Nothing had survived the wave of destruction that had passed through that place.

    His sharp senses immediately took noticed of the invader¡¯s presence and the intensity of the power emanating from him was enough to tell him his identity.

    ¡°Farran!¡± he shouted in a deaf surge of rage and a man materialized by the doorway leading to the corridor, since the door was broken in pieces all over the room.

    ¡°Oh, and here I was, thinking I¡¯d have to try hard to drag you from your hole,¡± Farran calmly declared, lazily leaning against the door frame, arms crossed over his chest. However, as soon as Alexis took a step towards him, he disappeared again, reappearing by the window, where the distance between the two of them was wider. ¡°Now, Alexius, think carefully. Do you really want to fight me in a place like this? As far as I know dozens of Humans inhabit this gigantic box and by now they¡¯re all probably calmly lying on their beds. Besides, if this little mess irritates you so much, just imagine what you¡¯ll feel if we end up destroying the whole building,¡± he argued, smiling lightly, even though his eyes gleamed in a silent threat.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Alexis clenched his teeth hard, squeezing his fist with so much force that his nails bit into the palms of his hands. No matter how much it displeased him, he knew he was right. And yet there was a big difference between knowing it and being able to control the fury boiling inside of him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he managed to growl and Farran sighed deeply.

    ¡°Is that a question? I offered you my hospitality and you disappeared without a word,¡± he declared sarcastically. ¡°Deborah misses you dearly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a coward that didn¡¯t even have the courage to kill me!¡± he accused him, forcing his own body to remain motionless, and Farran raised an eyebrow, looking intrigued.

    ¡°Kill? That¡¯s a human term,¡± he replied with despise. ¡°Destroy, annihilate. But kill? Araphel don¡¯t die! Araphel cease to exist!¡± he declared proudly and faced him threateningly once again. ¡°Besides, destroying you was never my intention to begin with. I was hoping that, given enough time, you¡¯d finally realize that there¡¯s only one path left for us. But I see now that my hopes were in vain,¡± he added with a sorrowful expression and his gaze fell upon Alexis left cheek. ¡°I did think it was strange. You, protecting a Human. Even stranger that that incompetent would support you ¡­¡± he muttered, as if thinking out loud, and suddenly his expression changed, his eyes gleaming feverishly. ¡°Alexius! She¡¯s just another Human! Just another specimen of this damned Race that will end up annihilating us all! Destroy her and join me!¡±

    Suddenly the chaos inside him was completely silent and Alexis felt a burning ice take over his entire body. There were no doubts, no contradictory feelings, no guilt.

    ¡°Leave her out of this.¡±

    Farran¡¯s smile withered immediately before the deadly tone of those brief words and a sigh escaped his lips.

    ¡°I can still remember, back when we were children ¡­ and we used to play amongst the shadows of the lakes. Back then you were just a scared kid, always afraid of everything. But whenever I reached out my hand you¡¯d never hesitate to take it. Alexius! How can you trust that aberration?!¡± he questioned, anger taking over him again. ¡°And leave me! Me! Who was always beside you when you most needed! Your betrayal will only bring you pain! But maybe then you¡¯ll understand how I feel ¡­¡± he added, running a hand down his neck where the shadows of soft, delicate lines disappeared down his coat¡¯s collar; lines that had once been the color of silver.

    The fury that he¡¯d been trying to contain exploded inside him at what Farran had just insinuated, and in the next instant Alexis was grabbing him by his neck, as they both fell out of the window, plunging into the pavement below; the shattered glass following them down like bright tears.

    And yet, when he was finally able to recover part of his ability to think, he noticed that Farran kept smiling coldly. And so, just inches before they hit the ground, Alexis released him and reappeared on the other side of the road. Farran imitated him, successfully avoiding the fall, and landed with ease as if he¡¯d just given a small jump forward.

    ¡°What a shame. And here I was thinking that this wasn¡¯t such a bad way for two miserable existences like ours to end,¡± he told him sarcastically and Alexis flexed his legs, preparing for the next attack.

    ¡°I want you to give me your word you¡¯ll leave Sarah out of this! If you have a problem with me, solve it with me!¡± he commanded severely and Farran unconsciously played with the three piercings stabbing his left ear.

    ¡°Come now, Alexius ¡­ after all this time you still haven¡¯t learned a thing about my way of doing things. I couldn¡¯t care less about that woman. In fact, I don¡¯t care about any of them. To tell you the truth, as soon as I manage to get rid of our Brothers who stubbornly refuse to see the truth, I intend to greatly contribute to the decline of Assiah¡¯s population. Although things will have to be done quietly. I¡¯m not in the mood to have to put up with Merifri, or even Deiwos, with their usual bullshit about the balance of Souls. Not to mention the Law. Because I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but as long as we don¡¯t disturb the Humans too much, the Law doesn¡¯t care about us at all. That being said! If that Human is the key that will bring you to my side again, then it¡¯s obvious I won¡¯t hesitate to use her. This should be more than enough to make you understand how important you really are to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you first! And this time I won¡¯t hesitate!¡± Alexis replied, feeling the numbing ice take over the burning chaos again, and Farran sighed.

    ¡°Do it now, then. If you¡¯re able to.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to say it twice. Just like before, Alexis was on top of him in the next instant, but this time around Farran didn¡¯t allow him to reach him that easily. With a single jump back he managed to put enough space between the two of them to avoid his next attack, quickly replying with one of his own.

    By the corner of his eye Alexis saw fingers suddenly become claws of shadow. He immediately tried to fall back but the momentum of his first attack robbed him of speed. The burning pain that tore at his arm, which he raised just in time to protect his chest, forced him to clench his teeth hard in order not to scream, making him lose his balance as he staggered back. All he saw was a dark figure and, in the next second, a hand grabbed him by his hair, pushing him down face forward, making his head hit hard against the pavement. At the shock all air escaped from his lungs, making him gasp. His ribs hurt painfully, reminding him that he still hadn¡¯t had enough time to completely heal his older injuries, and the weight of an angular knee against his back made him grunt in pain.

    ¡°And this is why you¡¯ll never defeat me! You¡¯re still the same coward, wanting to fight me as if I were no more than an insignificant Human!¡± Farran spat the words with despise and the hand still grabbing him by his hair made him scrub the street pavement with his face, threatening to simply smash his skull as if it were no more than a ripe fruit. ¡°The fear you have of your own darkness doesn¡¯t allow you to fight like a true Araphel! On the other hand, my dear Brother, I guess I should praise you for having the audacity to dare even dream of attacking me in your present state.¡± He added sarcastically. ¡°As I understand Cedrius wasn¡¯t all that kind to you. And that¡¯s why I¡¯ll grant you a few more days. Because if you really have no intention of joining forces with me, then you better honor me with a worthy combat!¡± he declared, and to Alexis surprise, released him, the weight gluing him to the pavement disappearing, leaving him coughing and gasping for air. ¡°In the mean time, do allow me to have some fun,¡± he added, throwing him a small piece of paper, and with a smile that hardly matched the ferocity of his gaze, disappeared amongst the shadows.

    Alexis sat up with a grimace, the arm that he¡¯d hurt the night before now practically useless.

    Farran hadn¡¯t recaptured him, but although he should feel relieved, all he could feel was anger and humiliation.

    His gaze fell upon the small piece of paper lying right in front of him. With a shaky, bloody hand he carefully picked it up, turning it, his bloody fingers smearing it where he touched it. There, in that small, half crumbled, piece of paper Sarah smiled confidently back at him, the light of the sun making her honey-like hair shine like gold, her huge expressive eyes taking all sorts of green shades. The warmth and light emanating from her were so strong he couldn¡¯t help feel as if a knot had formed around his throat. Because the Sarah he knew would never smile at him like that ¡­ and a light as bright as that had no place in his world of shadows.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 7 - Part 1

    Chapter 7

    ¡°Watch the New Path ...

    Carefully Reflecting with Wisdom.

    Burning Faith for a New Jump.

    Wisely and Patiently Waiting.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Anne appeared by the living room door exactly as Sarah was finishing her soup, almost as if she¡¯d been waiting in the corridor for the right moment to show up.

    ¡°Heavens¡¯ sake, miss! What are you doing sitting on the floor like that?¡± she freted, but immediately stopped herself from going to her, to help her up. ¡°I told the young master he should allow me to set a proper table for you,¡± she grunted and Sarah smiled at the nice woman, trying to appease her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± She held on to the armchair in order to hoist herself up. The world still spun dangerously but she was glad to feel her legs had recovered their strength. ¡°And I thank you for the warm soup. It was delicious,¡± she admitted, remembering that it had been prepared especially for her, and Anne smiled slightly embarrassed, as if she wasn¡¯t used to see her daily efforts recognized.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite welcome! To tell you the truth I still think you should get something more substantial to eat. But the young master said it wasn¡¯t good to fill your stomach so suddenly,¡± she countered, although she obviously had her doubts about that, and Sarah remembered what Alexis had told her about the nice woman.

    I wonder what she sees when she looks at him. She treats him as if he were a young boy ¡­ A dangerous man like him ¡­!

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, for now. Thank you. However, I wouldn¡¯t say no to a hot shower, if that¡¯s possible,¡± she added. Since she¡¯d agreed to spend the night in that house taking a shower was indispensable, or she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep.

    ¡°But of course. The young master told me to make sure that the bathroom in your bedroom was ready. But he also asked me to remind you that you shouldn¡¯t wet your bandages. In any case, I believe you¡¯ll find everything you need upstairs. Feel free to use it as you please. And should you need anything else, please let me know.¡±

    Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly impressed with the fact that Alexis had remembered to take her needs into account. However, in her list of priorities, there was one other thing even more important than a warm bath.

    ¡°Well, there is something I really need. If I¡¯m to spend the night here I need a phone. I really need to let my family know I¡¯m okay,¡± she added, telling herself that she wasn¡¯t really lying, and Anne seemed to ponder her request.

    ¡°Oh, unfortunately there are no phones in this house,¡± she replied. ¡°And I confess that¡¯s something that I''ve always found strange. I know the young master has a cellphone, but I don¡¯t know if he took it with him ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ I also had one in my handbag ¡­¡± she remembered. But her bag, together with all her other things, had be left in her car. And her car, if it hadn¡¯t been stolen by now, was still parked in front of that shabby motel.

    ¡°Ah, but if it was in your handbag then it''s in your room. One of the young master¡¯s friends brought all your things over yesterday morning, while you were resting. Didn¡¯t you see it on the chair by the window?¡±

    When she''d woken up in that strange room Sarah hadn¡¯t payed attention to much of anything, except to look for a way out of that house. Also she didn''t want to know who that friend of his was, taking into account everything he had told her. However, the possibility of recovering her personal belongings gave her a new encouragement.

    In firm footsteps, compared to the ones that had characterized her previous attempts, she made her way to the stairs and started climbing, Anne following her close behind, keeping her distance but still ready to help her, should her legs falter. Even though she did manage to climb all the stairs on her own, Sarah was gasping for air by the time she reached the top, having to stop for a moment to regain her breath.

    The room that had been destined to accommodate her was pretty much the same way she had left it, with the exception of the bed, that had been made with clean sheets. And all it took was a single glance towards its inviting soft mtress to make her feel even more tired. Suddenly all she wanted was to simply lie down and sleep ¡­

    Next she noticed the chair, placed by the window, and her brown handbag. A smile of relief touched her lips as she quickly confirmed that nothing was missing.

    ¡°Is everything all right, miss?¡± Anne asked, standing by the door, and Sarah faced her with a renewed smile holding her red cellphone as if it were a lost treasure.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Anne returned her smile and nodded in approval.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you alone. Should you need anything else please don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she told her again and Anne left, closing the door behind her.

    Sarah took a deep breath and placed her handbag on the floor so she could sit, quickly accessing her contacts list in search of Selena¡¯s name. She waited anxiously for someone to pick up, but she didn''t have to wait for long, and a familiar female voice answered from the other end.

    ¡°Yes? Sarah?¡±

    Selena¡¯s worried tone left a smile on her lips. It felt great hearing a familiar voice after all she¡¯d been through in the last twenty-four hours. As if those simple words were enough to assure her that the world was still the same as before; enough to tell her that she wasn¡¯t completely insane or in the middle of some severe psychotic episode.

    ¡°Of course it''s me. Were you expecting someone else?¡± she replied, hiding her emotions behind a taunting tone, and Selena immediately replied in kind.

    ¡°And is that the only thing you have to say to me after leaving me hanging like that, waiting for you all night? Not even a call to let me know you couldn¡¯t make it?¡± she rightfully pointed out, and Sarah took a deep breath, knowing her little sister was right and that, no matter the reasons, she¡¯d been the one at fault.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to worry you. But ¡­ some things came up.¡±

    ¡°Things that took you a whole day to solve, I gather!¡± Selena pushed on, sounding angry, and Sarah sighed again.

    ¡°Come on, Selena. I said I was sorry. I called you especially for that, and to know how you¡¯ve been doing.¡±

    ¡°I called home, yesterday night, but no one picked up,¡± the girl insisted, now sounding grumpy.

    ¡°Because I spent the night at ¡­ a friend¡¯s place. In fact, if you want to talk to me, call me on my cell.¡±

    ¡°Friend ¡­? What friend?¡± The change in Selena¡¯s voice made her sigh again. Now that her curiosity had been piqued, Sarah new she wouldn¡¯t stop until she got some answers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°Him?! And what do you mean I don¡¯t know him? I know all your friends!¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous much?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just the way things are. Besides, it doesn¡¯t take much to know all your friends. When you were in College I could count them on the fingers of one hand. I¡¯m guessing that now it''s not all that different. Is it that John guy, that¡¯s always sending you messages?¡±

    ¡°No! Jeez, Selena! Where did that come from?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s past time you found yourself a guy, and he is kind of cute.¡± she added and Sarah felt a shiver climb up her spine.

    ¡°Stop it. John is a colleague from work, nothing more. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in finding any guys. From here on it will be just the two of us!¡±

    The silence that reached her from the other end was heavy, and when Selena spoke again her voice had completely lost her usual child-like tone, making Sarah think that she sounded way too old for her age.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop living your life because of me. We only live once and no one knows when it will suddenly end. You have to live your life, Sarah, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Selena ¡­ enough of that nonsense. Unless you¡¯re enjoying your stay over there and that talk is just some excuse so you won¡¯t have to come back home with me!¡± she added, joking, hoping to lighten up the mood a bit, and Selena laughed lightly, although she knew that it had been a forced laughter.

    ¡°Caught me!¡± she admitted and took a deep breath, going back to a more serious tone. ¡°And ¡­? How are things going?¡±

    ¡°I''ve taken care of almost everything. I¡¯m planning to go and get you next weekend.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s like I¡¯ve told you. Some things came up. But nothing to worry about,¡± she quickly added. ¡°Everything will be solved soon enough and our life will go back to what it used to be.¡±

    ¡°You sure¡­? I mean¡­ are you sure everything¡¯s all right?¡± she insisted and a small suspicion lit itself in the back of Sarah¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Of course. Why? Did anything happen? Any one told you otherwise?¡±

    ¡°No. Not really ¡­ But aunt Marie called yesterday and when I asked if I could talk with her Martha wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t let you?! Why? Did she tell you why?¡±

    ¡°No. Just that she had some matters to discuss with her and that there wasn¡¯t enough time to pass me the phone. You tell me if this makes any sense!¡±

    Sarah sighed heavily and tried to gather a few more details.

    ¡°And the rest? Is everything okay? Are you getting along with our cousins?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They leave me alone, most of the time. Raphael granted me free access to his library and I¡¯ve been reading a lot. Being with the others is ¡­ complicated. I keep feeling they¡¯re looking at me kind of differently.¡±

    ¡°I know ¡­¡± Sarah replied remembering the expressions of commiseration and sorrow she constantly received everywhere she went to take care of the matters pretending her parent¡¯s belongings. ¡°You have to understand that it isn¡¯t easy for them either. They don¡¯t know you all that well, and people normally don¡¯t know how to react to our kind of situation ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. And I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯ve been reading a lot.¡±

    Sarah found herself smiling proudly. Her little sister was truthfully special and the courage she showed through those simple words was enough to replenish her own deposit of strength. Everything would be all right, she told herself, as long as she could withstand the present storm calmer times would surely follow.

    ¡°Okay then. Well, if you need anything call, okay?¡±

    ¡°Until when are you staying at that mysterious friend''s house?¡± Selena asked, back to her malicious tone, and Sarah sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. And you can stop imagining whatever it is you¡¯re imagining! Now let me talk with Martha!¡±

    ¡°Why? To check if she has any complaints about me?¡± she asked defensively and Sarah smiled at how childish she could be at times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I do have to ask her to look after you for another couple of days, though.¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ Fine, then. Will you call tomorrow again?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will!¡± Selena threatened.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, too.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow, Selena. Sleep well.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Sarah waited until Selena handed Martha the phone and couldn¡¯t help smiling as she heard her sister¡¯s running steps at a distance.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Martha.¡±

    ¡°Sarah. I¡¯m glad you called. Your sister was really worried.¡±

    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t!¡± she heard Selena¡¯s small voice and couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    ¡°I know. And I¡¯m sorry. I had no way to contact you any sooner. How¡¯re things going?¡±

    ¡°Fine. She¡¯s been fine, taking everything into account.¡±

    ¡°I gather you can¡¯t say otherwise, with her standing right there, beside you.¡± Sarah supposed with a light tone of condemnation and Martha laughed.

    ¡°That too. But there¡¯s really no reason to worry.¡±

    ¡°As she been sleeping? Or is she still crying at night?¡± Martha sighed deeply.

    ¡°Some times. But everything¡¯s fine, really,¡± she added, obviously minding her own words, and Sarah took a deep breath.

    ¡°I can never thank you enough.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to thank me for. I¡¯m sure your mother would have done the same for my children. And Selena is such a good girl. She¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you ¡­ And I¡¯m really sorry, but I have to ask you to look after her for a few more days. I still have some things to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. She can stay for as long as she wants. And if there¡¯s anything Raphael or I can do to help ¡­¡± she offered and Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive.

    ¡°Selena told me Aunt Marie called ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. We had a long talk.¡±

    ¡°So, she told you? That she requested Selena¡¯s custody?¡± Sarah asked, nervously twisting the hem of the long shirt she''d borrowed, and Martha sighed.

    ¡°Yes. And just so you know, I disagreed completely. In fact we even argued because of that.¡±

    The relief she felt left her suddenly tired.

    ¡°Thank you, Martha. I suppose that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t let Selena talk with her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what she wanted! It¡¯s obviously out of the question.¡±

    ¡°I had planned to talk with Selena about that yesterday. I fear how she¡¯ll react. Because I can¡¯t really guarantee her that we¡¯ll be able to stay together. My past medical history doesn¡¯t help much. And I¡¯m single, with no family she can be integrated into. The lawyer told me that it all depends on the judge and, of course, on the type of lawyer aunt Marie will get ¡­¡±

    ¡°Really! As if all you¡¯ve been through wasn¡¯t enough!¡± she complained indignant. ¡°Well, you can tell that mister you have two people here ready to say one or two good things about you, when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind being called to testify to my character?¡±

    ¡°Of course we don¡¯t! And do make sure you take care of all those matters! You sisters belong together! Specially now. And I¡¯m sure Selena agrees.¡±

    Sarah smiled, relieved by those words, and for an instant her hope was renewed.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll call my lawyer first thing in the morning.¡±

    ¡°And keep in touch! Or just come over, if you have the time. It¡¯s not like we live on the other side of the country!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ I¡¯ll see what I can do. Thank you for everything, Martha.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! And now go, get some rest. Tomorrow is another day. And another day always means another battle.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sleep well, Sarah.¡±

    Sarah was left staring at the small phone for a while, even after the line had been cut. Knowing that her sister was all right and that Martha would help her with the custody process made her feel as if a heavy stone had been lifted from her chest.

    With a sigh she put the phone back in her handbag. Carefully standing up to avoid another dizzy spell, she made her way to the bathroom, dreaming of a warm, relaxing shower.

    The dream shattered the moment she looked at herself in the mirror. The white bandage on her neck was like a bright sign, making her remember where she was and why.

    With a sigh and a grimace she took off the brown tape, wondering how grave it really was. She¡¯d readied herself for some grotesque wound that would clearly tell the story of what she¡¯d been through, but all she saw was a skin tear, almost completely healed. She did the same to all the other bandages covering her skin, feeling her arms and shoulders, looking for signs of pain. The ugliest wounds were the ones on her neck, right arm and left wrist. The others were almost shallow and much less violent which, on the other hand, allowed her to clearly see the teeth marks still imprinted on her skin, leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. For an instant she was back in that dark place, surrounded by bloodthirsty eyes that suddenly jumped her as if she were no more than a piece of meat thrown amongst ravenous dogs.

    With trembling hands, she washed her face with cold water forcing the images back, and took a deep breath.

    Sarah undressed the rest of her clothes, careful not to hurt herself, and couldn¡¯t help wonder about her own clothes, but immediately decided she didn¡¯t want to know. She didn¡¯t need any more proof of the violence she¡¯d been through. The marks all over her body were more than enough.

    The hot shower felt better than she¡¯d imagined, helping her relax her aching body, making her feel warm and comfortable again. She told herself that that water was able to wash everything away. Not only her skin, but her mind as well, her feelings, even her Soul. That water would take away all the dirty hand-prints, all the signs of those terrible monsters. She needed to free herself from those feelings and sensations, from those emotions and the memories they brought her. It was essential that she¡¯d be able to remain rational, especially now that her world had been completely turned upside down. Above all she knew that if she allowed herself to go on piling up emotional tension she¡¯d end up having a nervous breakdown, and then everything would be lost, and the courts would have more than enough reason to take Selena away from her.

    By the time she left the bathroom she was once again completely in control of herself, although the deep tiredness weighing on her brain threatened to get the better of her at any minute. She put on a cotton t-shirt that was way too big for her, and that like all the other clothes filling the wardrobe clearly belonged to a man. She didn¡¯t mind it, as long as it was soft against her aching, sensitive skin. And she finally snuck back into bed.

    Sleep hit her like a rock the moment she laid her head on the pillow, and her last thought was a wish that at least for that night she¡¯d be able to sleep without nightmares.

 Chapter 7 - Part 2

    The sound of something falling and breaking startled her, leaving her sitting on the bed, her heart drumming against her chest.

    She¡¯d fallen asleep without even noticing, and for a moment she felt lost, unable to recognize the room around her. The sound of glass breaking quickly brought her back to reality and she urgently slid out of bed, her bare feet silent against the wood floor as she went to the door.

    Alexis had guaranteed her that she¡¯d be safe there, but right then she didn¡¯t feel safe at all.

    And anyway, what was I thinking? Trusting his word just like that ¡­

    Sarah quickly looked around, searching for something she might be able to use to defend herself. Ironically she remembered that there were no windows in that bathroom from where she could jump, and that she was on the first floor, which meant that the room¡¯s window was also out of the question. Not that that idea had worked all that well, the last time ¡­!

    By the soft gray light filtering from outside through the blinds she guessed that it was almost morning, which somehow allowed her to relax a bit ¡­ Because there were no monsters during day time ¡­ or were there?

    Holding her breath she silently opened the door and peered out into the corridor outside. She had to first try and understand what was going on, before she could decide what to do.

    Outside her room everything was silent and shadowy, with exception of the yellowish light coming from the half closed door at the end of the corridor. The shadow of a movement told her that someone was in there and she was finally able to relax a bit. Any other time she¡¯d even criticized herself for her overactive imagination. But after all she¡¯d been through she was sure she had every right to be slightly paranoid. Still she silently left her room, wanting to make sure.

    It¡¯s probably just Anne. She must have dropped something ¡­

    The sound of a grunting voice immediately erased that hypothesis, making her hold her breath, ready to run like a mad woman down the stairs and out of the house, as she slightly pushed the door open.

    The first thing she saw was the red of blood smearing his skin and clothes, and then the broken glass and the brown liquid spilled all over the floor.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His angry, aggressive tone made her take a step back. He was furious, anger burning in his stormy eyes, and he was wounded ¡­ And that was never a good combination, especially with people that hid inside themselves unstable monsters like him.

    ¡°I heard something break ¡­¡± she replied as her brain quickly analyzed the situation.

    There was a first aid kit on the sink. Small flasks and bandages all over the place. And by the smell, the brown liquid spilled on the floor was some kind of disinfectant. His right arm looked¡­ terrible, the skin torn by deep, bloodied lacerations. His shirt was also torn, almost as if he¡¯d been attacked by a monster with huge claws. And, of course, he was trying to tend to his own wounds ¡­ in a rather stubborn, male, human-like way.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked softly, trying to appease him. She felt him nervous, almost as if he felt threatened by her presence there.

    ¡°Nothing much. Go back to your room!¡±

    An order! Not a request. A complete, absolute order! And a threatening one, to top it all. As if I were no more than a child!

    Sarah frowned. She had never really been able to deal well with that kind of arrogance. It was something almost visceral that left her stomach burning. And Alexis seemed to be used to be obeyed without question.

    Making up her mind, she took a step forward, careful not to step on any of the broken glass, and held his wounded arm to better look at the damage. She felt him tense up immediately, as a reflex, even though she knew she wasn¡¯t really hurting him, and his emotions invaded her mind once more, easily breaking her mental defenses.

    Despise, apprehension, anger ¡­ fear.

    Surprised Sarah raised her head to face him and was immediately hit by the dangerous, threatening way he was staring at her. Something inside her was suddenly aware of the madness that had just taken over her, and of the danger she¡¯d put herself in just by walking into that bathroom when he was so unstable. Especially now that she knew all she knew. And the notion that he¡¯d probably be able to break her neck just by slapping her, added to the clear effort he was making to keep his anger under control, left her heart beating anxiously and a tight knot around her stomach.

    And yet, right then, they had something in common. She wasn¡¯t the only one afraid, and the realization that he too was also able to feel fear prevented her from seeing him as the dangerous being he really was ¡­ In fact, all his emotions, although chaotic and obviously too intense, were also extremely human. If she was terrified of people touching her, Alexis didn¡¯t seem to react any better. And the images of what she¡¯d seen in that warehouse came back to her. As far as she knew, he¡¯d been in that place for almost three weeks. And by the amount of blood she¡¯d seen all over the floor she couldn¡¯t even imagine what they¡¯d done to him.

    ¡°Let me take care of your wounds ¡­¡± she asked softly and the strange luminescence that inhabited his eyes became even more intense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± he growled and Sarah couldn¡¯t help smile as she noticed that, even though he¡¯d said that, he hadn¡¯t made any effort to try and avoid her touch.

    ¡°Of course you need. Just look at this mess ¡­¡± she pointed out and gently pushed him towards the small stool. ¡°Just sit.¡±

    He hesitated, for a moment, but ended up obeying.

    Avoiding a sigh of relief, Sarah released him and turned to look through the things he¡¯d spilled all over the sink. She couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive near him, or stop fearing he might suddenly attack her. It was as if his gaze could burn a hole on her back, she thought, grabbing the scissors. He was immediately tense the moment she turned back to him, his hands clenched hard, his wild gaze fixed on the metallic object in her hands, making her freeze in place.

    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m just going to cut your shirt,¡± she told him, allowing him a few moments to get used to the idea before she took another step forward. ¡°Trying to take it off will only bring you more pain. And it¡¯s already ruined anyway,¡± she added, trying to reassure him. It was also the first time she was aware of the fact that he could also feel pain ¡­ and that in fact, that had exactly been how she¡¯d found him; drowning in deep, burning pain.

    As he remained silent, Sarah held the hem of the bloodied shirt and started cutting it, dropping the blood drenched pieces on the floor. The skin she uncovered was covered in deep gashes that cut into his flesh as if they¡¯d been made by thick blades. The red, bright flesh and the smell of blood was starting to nauseate her and the threatening way he followed her every move wasn¡¯t helping all that much.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, making sure her hands didn¡¯t tremble. She couldn¡¯t help remembering he¡¯d left to meet with Aaran ¡­

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath at his harsh answer and was relieved to finally be able to put down the scissors, searching for another flask of disinfectant and some clean gauze. He was all tense once again, the instant she turned back to him, forcing her to move slower as she approached him.

    ¡°What did they do to you ¡­?¡± The question had already left her lips before she could even realize it and she couldn¡¯t help blush, embarrassed by her own words. The absence of an answer made it clear that she¡¯d asked something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°You know, since the moment we¡¯ve met you¡¯ve been telling me I should trust you. How about returning the idea just a bit?¡± She faced his threatening gaze. It was almost as if he were just waiting for a reason to shred her to pieces. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, you know? I¡¯m only Human, after all,¡± she added with a slight ironic tone but he kept his intimidating posture.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡±

    Sarah closed her eyes, for a moment, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore. You can glare at me like you¡¯re about to swallow me all you want,¡± she told him, raising her head to make it even more convincing. ¡°And it¡¯s not that I doubt that you¡¯d probably be able to do it, if you wanted. But my parents always told me that, when faced with a wild animal, the worst thing you can do is to show you¡¯re afraid.¡±

    Alexis raised an eyebrow and seemed somewhat taken aback by her statement.

    ¡°Wild animal?!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Really! You¡¯re unbelievable, you know? Are you going to growl next, too? When I¡¯m only trying to take care of your wounds? Now, are you going to let me wash off that blood or not?¡±

    He seemed to ponder over the idea for an instant, and ended up nodding shortly.

    Sarah smiled victoriously, noticing that part of his apprehension had disappeared. At least her long experience dealing with half crazed homeless people hadn¡¯t been all for nothing, she thought.

    She carefully cleansed his wounds, his pain hammering her brain mercilessly even though he kept stoically silent. She couldn¡¯t help noticing other red, darker marks, from gashes that were still healing. And, as she pulled his ruined shirt down, she found other, even more ancient scars all over his back.

    So many wounds ¡­

    ¡°Hum, I think these will need stitches,¡± she noted clinically, going back to the fresh cuts in his arm. They were just too deep, she thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. We heal much faster than you Humans. Tomorrow they¡¯ll only be scars, the day after not even that,¡± he declared and Sarah lightly touched one of the more ancient looking marks.

    ¡°Then these ¡­ are from yesterday?¡± Alexis turned his arm to see what she meant and nodded. ¡°Do they still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Lies¡­

    Sarah grabbed the white bandages and returned to him to wrap them around his arm.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like being touched,¡± he noticed and her hands froze for an instant. She was all too aware that her fear of being touched wasn¡¯t easily hidden, but she still didn¡¯t like having to talk about it. It was both a weakness and a limitation that she truly hated, and that no amount of therapy had been able to fix. Still she decided she wouldn¡¯t show him any of that and so tried to respond as naturally as she could.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed it ¡­¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°From the moment we first met.¡±

    ¡°Well, the fact that I don¡¯t like it when others touch me doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I have problems touching other people,¡± she clarified.

    And yet, with him, the rules didn¡¯t seem to apply ¡­ In the beginning she¡¯d justified the strangeness of her response to him with the fact that he wasn¡¯t Human. But then that theory had been completely disproved the moment she remembered how sick she¡¯d felt, almost about to throw up, the instant Aaran had touched her.

    ¡°I see ¡­¡± It was all he said. She waited for the usual questions. The famous ¡®why¡¯, but he didn¡¯t add anything else.

    ¡°So? I suppose this means it¡¯s not safe to go home ¡­?¡±

    Alexis averted his gaze and seemed to hesitate for an instant, which left her even more apprehensive.

    ¡°Not for now, no,¡° he finally answered and she could clearly feel the wave of guilt, anger and humiliation that filled him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Farran knows you helped me escape and that I¡¯m protecting you. He¡¯ll try and use you to get to me.¡±

    She wanted to ask him until when, but knew he wouldn¡¯t know what to answer. Maybe she¡¯d be able to feel a bit better if she could blame him for her predicament, but when it came right down to it she¡¯d been the one to open that warehouse door, she¡¯d been the one to look for him. There was no one to blame. And all those cuts and scars of wounds he¡¯d suffered because she¡¯d tried to escape, because she¡¯d wanted to return home, made it even more difficult to blame him for any of that. Everything would be easily solved if he were to simply abandon her, and, taking into account the hate he felt for the entire Human Race, Sarah just couldn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t done just that. After all, Humans were destroying his Dimension bit by bit, threatening the survival of his entire Race. She was sure one less Human could only be seen as a blessing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alexis added heavily, and although she knew he still kept a lot of things hidden from her, she decided not to question him any further.

    Forcing a smile, Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when she no longer found a frightening, fierce expression on his face, when she turned to look at him. She¡¯d been so immersed in her own thought she hadn¡¯t noticed that his emotions were much less intense, enough to allow her to block him completely. The sudden softness of his gaze caught her off guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she heard herself say and immediately frowned, displeased with herself. ¡°I mean, of course it¡¯s not okay. But there¡¯s nothing I can do. You said you¡¯d do your best to try and make it possible for me to go back to my normal everyday life ¡­ And I believe you will,¡± she added, lightly caressing the bandage around his arm. How could she doubt?

    So much pain ¡­

    Noticing what she was doing, she awkwardly stepped back and nervously tried to hide her embarrassment by tidying up the flasks, cotton pads and bandages spread all over the place.

    ¡°Leave it. Anne will take care of that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll end up cutting yourself.¡±

    Sarah looked at her bare feet and at the small shiny shards of glass surrounding her. She¡¯d completely forgotten about that.

    She noticed the dark shadow behind her a second too late, and the strong arm that wrapped itself around her waist made her scream.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she demanded as he easily raised her from the ground, and she pushed him back with all her strength, although she could as well be pushing a stone wall. The panic that took over her left her gasping for air, and images of other, much crueler hands grabbing her, and pulling her, overlapped with reality.

    ¡°Sarah. You¡¯re okay. Everything¡¯s fine ¡­¡± His voice echoed inside her head, breaking the endless wave of fear that was about to devour her, and suddenly all that was left was the sound of her own desperate heartbeat and ragged breathing. ¡°Much better ¡­ I¡¯m only going to carry you to your room,¡± he told her in a calm tone that seemed to take over her panicking mind.

    Alexis found himself smiling when she stopped trying to push him away. In truth he¡¯d acted without thinking, which seemed to happen way too frequently around her. And now that he held her once more in his arms all his nerve endings seemed to stand on alert.

    Her body was warm, and soft, and too light. The scent of her skin was sweet, making him wish he could bend his head and dive his nose into the delicate curve of her neck, just to smell her from a bit closer. Her mussed honey-like hair was witness that she¡¯d been sleeping before she¡¯d found her way to that bathroom, making her look younger and somehow frailer. Her naked legs were now dangling from his right arm, their soft looking skin making him want to touch them. And suddenly he was painfully aware that she was only wearing a cotton t-shirt that, on top of that, actually belonged to him. And although she wasn¡¯t an especially attractive woman, her innocent sensuality and the naive way she seemed to implicitly trust him left him burning inside.

    He quickly tried to put the breaks on his sudden desire. She was so calm, now ¡­ He was sure she would be demanding he¡¯d release her if she were to capture even a shadow of what he was feeling right now. And so he allowed his attention to fall over the dark marks breaking the paleness of her skin, and, as expected, anger took over, for what they¡¯d done to her; for what he¡¯d been unable to prevent. Sarah had taken off all the bandages he¡¯d carefully applied the night before, and although her wounds were healing fast, proof of the attack she¡¯d suffered would last for a few more days.

    And then there was the sound of her beating heart that, unbelievably, he seemed to be able to listen from miles away. It sounded slow and calm now, confirming what she¡¯d told him, that she wasn¡¯t afraid. Which was good. But, on the other hand ¡­ If not for fear, what else was there to protect her from his madness?

    Unable to recognize himself he found out he wished he could hold her like that for all eternity, certain that as long as she was there, trapped between his arms, no harm could ever come to her. Even knowing she belonged to a cruel, despicable Race, he couldn¡¯t help looking at her in awe at the courage and strength she showed with every passing moment. The warmth and tenderness of her touch had been like a balm on his wounds that, even without her knowing, ran much deeper than bloodied gashes. In his mind he couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d stayed. Why she hadn¡¯t ran away, even when he¡¯d threatened her. Why she¡¯d so gently cared for the monster he knew she saw every time she looked at him. Once more Sarah had silently endured the chaos and turmoil of his emotions and had still managed to smile at him. And, although that smile was far from being as bright as the one in the picture Farran had showed him, it was nevertheless admirable that she was able to smile at all, taking into account the painful hell her life had become in the last few weeks.

    Sarah felt as his footsteps resonate through her entire body and just remained still, aware of the long fingered hands pressed against her skin. She felt tired, as if her panic attack had drained her of the last of her strength. And so it took her a few moments to remember he¡¯d been injured.

    ¡°Alexis! Your arm!¡± she claimed, suddenly pulling herself up which made him groan.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt, until now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she replied meekly and without thinking, and only then was truly aware of her situation, which made her feel even more embarrassed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put me down? There aren¡¯t any glass shards here,¡± she added. She wished she could demand he put her down but was afraid he might get angry. And she didn¡¯t want that, not now that he seemed to have acquired some measure of balance. She also knew there was no real way to force him to release her, and the feeling of helplessness he induced in her left her heart beating faster.

    ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯t afraid,¡± he noticed, slightly lowering his head to look at her, and Sarah averted her gaze, feeling her cheeks grow warmer. All that strangeness apart he was just too human-like, and too attractive for that matter.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Your scent changes when you¡¯re afraid. It becomes sourer ¡­ more acid.¡±

    ¡°My scent ¡­?!¡± she demanded indignant and had to stop herself from sniffing the back of her own hand just to make sure.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s the same for all Humans. It¡¯s slightly annoying and, at the same time, imbues us with a certain sense of power and a strong desire to act on that power,¡± he explained, and before her incredulous gaze, Sarah saw as the door to her room magically opened by itself. ¡°So, yes, it¡¯s not such a good idea to show fear when standing before a wild animal. Which isn¡¯t my case, not yet anyway,¡± he added and gently placed her on the bed. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    Sarah followed him with her gaze as he walked towards the bathroom, his footsteps firm and wide. Only when he got out of sight did she allow herself to take a deep breath, drying her sweaty hands on her shirt while she tried to calm down. His last ¡®not yet anyway¡¯ still rang in her mind and, as a second thought, she smelled her own hands and arms, but couldn¡¯t find the slightest hint of a smell like the one he¡¯d described. All she could smell were traces of floral scent from her shower¡¯s soap, now mixed with the smell of disinfectant.

    Alexis came back carrying a basin filled with water and, as she watched in disbelief, knelt down right in front of her, placing it on the floor. With delicate gestures he held her right foot and started to gently wash off the brown liquid staining her skin.

    It was all she could do not to act upon her own instinct and just pull her foot up, away from his grasp. But, faced with his earnest expression, she thought it better and decided to sit still. He acted so naturally that she couldn¡¯t help wondering if that was some way of rewarding her, or thanking her for the way she¡¯d taken care of his wounds. And so she tried hard not to think about how intimate and embarrassing it all really felt.

    ¡°It¡¯s morning, already,¡± she pointed out, noticing the grayish light trying to slide in through the small holes in the blinds.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± he replied and Sarah muffled a laughter when he spread her toes searching for cuts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cut myself. I think I¡¯d noticed if I had.¡±

    ¡°Glass cuts can be thin and almost painless, in the first moments.¡±

    Sarah sighed and looked away, once more.

    ¡°I thought you said you can¡¯t be out in the day time, but this is the second time I see you during the day,¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°The sun isn¡¯t strong enough yet. And last time ¡­ well, I really thought we wouldn¡¯t make it. I pushed it to the limit of my ability to endure it.¡±

    Because I refused your help ¡­

    The soft light coming from the window touched his perfect, and right then, gentle and calm face. His focused expression made her smile and her gaze was once more attracted by the strange silver tattoo marking his face with delicate, shiny swirls. Like before the ink seemed to shine as if it were really made of silver, making her want to touch it just to be sure.

    Alexis dried her feet with a soft towel he¡¯d brought and stood up taking the basin away.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He stopped for a moment, as if surprised by her words, and went on towards the bathroom.

    Sarah pulled her knees up, caressing the skin where she still could feel his fingers touching her, and took a deep breath. But still jumped to her feet, as soon as he returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some rest, now, so that my wounds may heal too,¡± he told her and Sarah nodded slightly. It was to be expected, she thought, that he would sleep during the day since he couldn¡¯t go out. That is, if he really needed to sleep like the common mortals at all. Just like the vampires from fiction ¡­ But there wasn¡¯t anything fictional about Alexis, that much she¡¯d been able to integrate. ¡°I¡¯d tell you not to go out. However, if you have to, do it during the sunny hours. Never before ten o¡¯clock in the morning, and never after five in the afternoon, just to be safe. Even then, be careful and pay special attention to your surroundings. Farran has a group of Humans that do his bidding in exchange for some ¡­ favors,¡± he added bitterly.

    ¡°Even knowing what ¡­ who he is?¡± Sarah asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, they know.¡±

    ¡°But I thought it was against that Law.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly why he breaks the Law indiscriminately that we¡¯re hunting him down. Anyway, only if you really have to, Sarah.¡±

    Sarah felt an embarrassing warmth creep up her cheeks again. There was something binding in the way he spoke her name.

    ¡°I can probably take care of my matters over the phone,¡± she conceded and he nodded in approval.

    ¡°Anne will take care of anything you need. If possible, let her be the one to leave the house,¡± he declared and turned to leave.

    ¡°Alexis? Doesn¡¯t he know where you live?¡± she asked and he stopped again.

    ¡°He knows. But the area around this house is protected. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Protected?¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ you Humans would call it magic, I suppose. In anyway, to us this is something unbreakable. This is my Territory, I claimed it. No Araphel may enter it unless invited by me. In my Territory my will is supreme. Not even Aaran can overpower it here.¡±

    Now, there¡¯s an animal behavior for you ¡­

    ¡°What happens if someone tries to invade it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing you¡¯d like to see,¡± he declared, slightly averting his gaze, and Sarah had the feeling she¡¯d agree with him, if something like that ever came to pass. ¡°In here you only have to worry about those like you. You already know I have no connection with any other Human Beings except for Anne so, even if it¡¯s the police knocking on the door, don¡¯t open it.¡±

    Sarah smiled lightly.

    ¡°I feel like a child, with all those warnings and recommendations.¡±

    He took back the few steps he had taken towards the door and faced her with a serious expression that almost made her take a few steps back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t protect you during the day. Maybe I should just chain you to the bed, after the stunt you pulled at the motel.¡±

    Sarah clenched her fists hard and tilted her head back to face him and his threatening tone.

    ¡°Back there I was scared and had just been kidnapped by a madman!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, especially regarding the madman part ¡­¡± he told her, averting his gaze, and Sarah felt his bitterness invade her brain. ¡°Anyway, I hope you¡¯ve understood that it isn¡¯t from this madman you need to run away,¡± he added and turned to leave, leaving her with the painful sensation that she¡¯d just hurt him more with those simple words than all the bloodied gashes and cuts marring his skin could ever do.

 Chapter 8 - Part 1

    Chapter 8

    ¡°A brief moment of Balance is quickly broken.

    The deserved Rewards are quickly taken away.

    Lies lead to Shadow, Deceit and Disappointment.

    Honesty and Truth are the only Keys to the Portal.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Sarah smiled lightly although a certain nostalgia filled her chest.

    Anne was an extremely nice and welcoming middle-aged woman. One of those people that have the innate ability to make others feel immediately at ease, automatically erasing any possible causes for embarrassment. There was also something caring and motherly about her, about the way she looked at her or how she was constantly fretting and worrying about the young master she thought she served. Just like her own mother had been.

    Still smiling, Sarah sat on a tall stool near the kitchen¡¯s main counter.

    The kitchen was wide and well lit. The dark-blue wall tiles matching the cupboard doors, and the white floor impeccably clean. Over the main counter hang a large collection of bright pans and the biggest rack of spices she¡¯d ever seen in a private kitchen. Behind her was a door with a square window leading to a small backyard covered in green lawn. On the other wall another door, this one made of wood, led to the nice woman¡¯s quarters. In any case, it was clear she¡¯d enter Anne¡¯s dominion. And although she¡¯d insisted in helping her prepare lunch, her offer had been politely but terminally declined. The kitchen was her territory, she¡¯d proudly declared, leaving a sigh on Sarah¡¯s lips, who had wondered if that fixation with territories was a contagious thing.

    ¡°But I¡¯m glad you decided to stay. It¡¯s the first time the young master brings a friend over.¡± She peered over her shoulder with a mischievous expression that renewed Sarah¡¯s smile. By then she¡¯d already given up on trying to understand exactly what Anne saw when she looked at her, concluding that, in her eyes, she was probably just some College student, the same age she thought Alexis to be.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with a hint of curiosity, although Hale had insinuated exactly the same thing, though on a much more negative way.

    ¡°The young master is exactly like his father. Too serious. To tell you the truth, the only friends I ever saw him bring over were those two boys that were here last night. The blond one and the other, more rebellious one. I¡¯m sure you know them.¡±

    Sure I do. After all, we probably even attend the same classes ¡­

    ¡°Aaran and Hale,¡± she guessed and Anne nodded while stirring her fuming pan.

    ¡°I know the young master doesn¡¯t like Hale all that much, but he¡¯s a good lad. A bit irreverent, but what¡¯s to be expected from boys his age? Although no one would guess just by looking at him, he¡¯s actually very courteous and respectful. He always brings me chocolates or cookies when he visits. Now Aaran is a completely different matter. It¡¯s as if that boy carries the weight of the entire world on his shoulders. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him smile. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s very popular with the girls,¡± Anne added with another mischievous wink and Sarah smiled lightly.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I guess ¡­¡± she agreed. In truth she was sure of it. Aaran was the most attractive, appealing man she¡¯d ever seen ¡­ if only she¡¯d be able to ignore the dark, cold, frightening emptiness inhabiting him. At least Alexis wasn¡¯t empty like that, even though what filled him was a terrifying chaos. Aaran¡¯s existence was almost null, as if he were no more than an illusion, or a body animated by something completely different from what inhabited all other living beings.

    ¡°Did you see the things your friends brought you from your home?¡± Anne asked and Sarah couldn¡¯t help feel sorry for the poor woman, happily living inside a huge lie. Alexis had been the one who''d carried the bags where she¡¯d found some of her clothes and personal belongings.

    Well, she¡¯s probably better off not knowing the truth. Nothing would change even if she did. And there¡¯s nothing like living a normal, mundane Human life ¡­!

    ¡°I did, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me if you need anything else. The young master made me promise I¡¯d take care of all your needs.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, thank you.¡±

    ¡°And what about your injuries?¡± the nice woman insisted, looking at her with a worried expression, and Sarah smiled to appease her.

    ¡°Almost good as new. I can hardly feel them anymore.¡± Which was the truth. In fact, if she hadn¡¯t seen the deep bite marks on her skin with her own eyes she¡¯d never believed it. Her wounds were healing at an abnormal speed. In fact, the only thing still hurting were the dark bruises from the way she¡¯d been grabbed and beat up.

    ¡°Glad to hear that. You gave me quite the scare. At the time I didn¡¯t go against the young master¡¯s will, but I kept thinking that we should take you to a hospital. However, he was so adamant in being the one to take care for you ¡­¡±

    And how could he, or me for that matter, ever be able to explain the Human-like bite marks covering my entire body?

    ¡°They were just scratches. I¡¯m almost completely healed.¡±

    Anne turned off the stove and dried her hands on the checked apron she wore around her plump waist.

    ¡°The young master is going to be a great doctor, someday. Just like his father,¡± she declared proudly and Sarah just nodded. A father that didn¡¯t exist, she thought, and a young master that was a grown man, and, well, not Human at all. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going out for some fresh vegetables that I was told will be arriving soon. Do you have the list of the things you need?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Sarah told her as she reached for the small piece of paper tucked inside her pants¡¯ pocket. ¡°Just a few things that they forgot to bring me,¡± she told her, keeping up with the story Alexis had made up. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have to impose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine! Besides the young master was pretty clear when he told me you still weren¡¯t strong enough to go outside. I¡¯m already amazed just seeing you up and about. You can¡¯t imagine the state you were in when he brought you. And no matter what he says, I''m sure it was quite serious, since I¡¯ve never seen him looking so worried in my entire life. Just be sure to take your time and heal.¡±

    Sarah smiled. Although Anne had sounded as if she were trying to convince her as if she had a choice, her posture clearly told her that there was no point arguing about it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The woman nodded in approval and started to take off her apron.

    ¡°Just make yourself at home. There¡¯s a jar with cookies in that cupboard and juice in the fridge, if you get hungry. But make sure you save some appetite for lunch. You need your proteins and vitamins,¡± she warned her and Sarah smiled again. It was kind of fun being treated like a teenager. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be all right on your own?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she guaranteed but still Anne didn¡¯t seem at ease with the prospect of having to leave her alone in that big house.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be long,¡± she added with a sigh, and placing her apron on the counter, left through the backdoor.

    Sarah stood up to watch as the woman crossed the small backyard towards an iron gate leading outside, and took a deep breath as Anne closed it and disappeared behind the white wall built around the house.

    And although that¡¯s such an easily openable gate the bad guys can¡¯t get in here because this is Alexis¡¯ Territory. This is completely stupid and illogical ¡­ but I seriously hope it¡¯s true!

 Chapter 8 - Part 2

    Her gaze was lost on the blue sky where a few white clouds floated lazily. It was sunny, outside, which guaranteed she¡¯d be safe, at least for the next few hours.

    Sarah left the kitchen and sighed at the silence surrounding her.

    And there she was, she thought. In some stranger¡¯s home. A stranger that wasn¡¯t even Human; that had come from some parallel dimension; just like the ones chasing her and making it impossible for her to go home.

    For an instant the full extent of that unbelievable situation hit her hard. How much easier it would be to simply deny everything she¡¯d seen and tell herself that it had all been the product of a moment of insanity.

    Just stop it, Sarah, or you¡¯ll really end up going crazy.

    Once more she reminded herself of the importance of keeping a cool, critic head on her shoulders. She had to solve that problem, and she had to do it before the end of the week. She¡¯d promised Selena that that by then they¡¯d be able to return home, and she had to go back to work on Monday. As it was, attempts to escape reality could hardly be of any help in putting her life back together.

    Making her mind, Sarah raised her head and took a deep breath. If she was to live in that house for the next few days she might as well know her way around the place.

    She started on the living room, where she¡¯d been the night before. The piles of black dust had disappeared but nothing had been brought in to replace the couches that had disintegrated. On the armchair she¡¯d occupied were the bags with her clothes that Alexis had brought for her. She had grabbed the slippers, the cotton pants and the sweatshirt she wore from one of the bags, first thing in the morning. As soon as she¡¯d come down for breakfast, Anne had informed her that someone had brought over her things, and even now she couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed at the thought of Alexis roaming through her drawers, choosing which clothes to bring her, from the most common to the most intimate pieces.

    Blushing at her last thought, she grabbed the bags and climbed the stairs to the first floor. She left the bags in her room, near her bed, and returned to the corridor, decided to continue exploring the house.

    The last door led to a bathroom, that much she knew. She opened it as if to make sure and immediately noticed that, as he¡¯d told her, the floor had been cleaned and there wasn¡¯t a single trace of broken glass or disinfectant anywhere to be seen. The bottles and packets of bandages had also been put away. Everything was perfect and pristine. Not even a trace of the mess she¡¯d seen the night before.

    Sarah left the bathroom and turned the handle of the next door. It creaked slightly as it opened and the soft scent of wood reached her nose. She felt her way over the wall beside her until she found the light switch and, as she turned it on, the yellow light from the lamp in the corner filled what looked like a small office.

    Right in the middle of the room was a large, dark, wooden desk that looked like it belonged to the last century. The high back chair with cushioned seat had been made to match. Behind it a big painting hung on the wall. Once more the landscape was strangely beautiful and surrealistic. The sky from a dark lilac color was wide, the grass dancing in the wind was blue and the trees were tall and unusually twisted, looking as if they had a life of their own. On the other wall shelves were filled with books that, like everything in that room, looked old, the leather spines empty of titles or any other references. The window was shut, the blinds pulled down, the heavy curtains closed. Some lost papers, two pens and a cell phone charger rested on the desk, telling her that, unlike the living room, that office had some use, which made her feel as if she were intruding. And so she didn¡¯t stay much longer.

    The next door led to another bedroom. Similar to the one where she now slept, that one was clearly unoccupied. The bed had been made, and like with the rest of the house, everything was impeccably clean. The closet, on the other hand, was empty, unlike hers that was filled with man''s clothes. The window, like all the other windows in the house, was closed, the blinds pulled down, keeping the light of the day at bay.

    If this isn¡¯t his room, where does he sleep?, Sarah wondered since she¡¯d grown out of doors to open. Images of coffins buried in a basement filled her mind, and she might even have laughed it off if, right then, she didn¡¯t believe that anything was possible.

    Going back downstairs, Sarah made her way to the large living room¡¯s windows, pressing the button to pull the blinds up, and opened the curtains to peer outside. Even though she was in a residential neighborhood there was movement on the streets, but nothing she could consider suspicious.

    And, of course, he had to live in one of the richest neighborhoods of Pittsburgh. Where does he get the money to keep a house like this?

    Sarah wandered aimless through the room, taking her time to carefully observe the paintings on the walls, until her gaze fell on the door from where Alexis and Aaran had come in the night before.

    Feeling curious and sure it led to a garage or something like that, she opened it just enough to look outside. Darkness, deeper and thicker than she¡¯d ever seen, looked back at her. Even when she opened the door completely she couldn¡¯t see a thing. It was almost as if that door was some kind of gateway, since the light from the living room refused to cross it, and, on the other hand, the cold air she could feel on her cheeks coming from the other side didn¡¯t expand towards the living room.

    Sarah stretched out one hand and her heart jump when her arm simply disappeared inside the darkness, as if it had been swallowed. She could still feel the cold moist air on her skin, but she couldn¡¯t see anything that would indicate that she still had a hand. As if a dark, heavy cloud had been stuck inside a closet, she thought, and felt the floor right in front of her with her right foot, since she couldn¡¯t see a thing beyond the threshold. It felt like a stairway, she concluded, and her heart started to beat faster again.

    Well, there you have it. I knew he slept in the basement, she told herself, trying to push back the fear that knotted her stomach.

    Still she decided to dive in, allowing that dark cloud to swallow her completely. Slithering murmurs echoed all around, startling her. But, looking back, the door was still there, opening to a bright room.

    Go back while you can! And she was sure that that¡¯s exactly what she should do, if she could master enough common sense.

    Concluding that nothing bad had happened, and telling herself that the strange sound¡¯s she heard were probably just old plumbing, Sarah turned her back to the light and went down towards the darkness.

    She couldn¡¯t stop wondering what she was going to find downstairs, and, strangely enough, the not knowing seemed to be enough incentive to keep her going towards that absolute emptiness. The darkness was thick, oppressive, and the soft murmurs kept filling the air, like lost voices echoing from afar. But the cold air was light, like the night air after a snowstorm, and no matter how far she tried to reach with her hands, she couldn¡¯t feel any walls that might give her some sense of direction.

    And then a soft reddish light illuminated the end of the stairs and her footsteps were suddenly more confident, as a smile stretched her lips. Once at the base of the stairs she couldn¡¯t help look back at the looming darkness she¡¯d just emerged from. It still looked as dense as it¡¯d looked from the other side, and she couldn¡¯t help feel more at ease being able to see the ground beneath her feet again. With a second thought, she looked respectfully at the two torches hanging from the wall, their red-yellow flames apparently able to keep that heavy darkness away.

    It almost looks like a cave, she noticed, looking around and touching the cold, hard stone wall. There were two old-looking doors made of wood and iron, reminding her of old monastery cells. She instinctively chose the one to the right and the sound of the rubber soles of her slippers against the stone floor echoed eerily.

    With her heart pounding, Sarah placed her hand over the cold iron handle and took a deep breath. In her mind she was already imagining all sorts of macabre and scary scenes that would easily fit the darkest of horror movies, and she immediately decided that, should the worst come to pass, she wouldn¡¯t stand there gaping, and that she¡¯d immediately get the hell out of that place as fast as she could.

    Once established a course of action, Sarah took a deep breath and turned the handle. The soft click that ensued made her hands sweaty, making her realize that part of her had hoped it¡¯d be locked. Still holding her breath, and keeping in mind her escape plan, she slowly pushed the door open and peered inside.

    To her surprise a candle burned somewhere, softly illuminating the room with an orange, trembling glow. And her incredulous eyes feel upon what could only be called ¡­ a bedroom.

    There was a dresser right beside her, on top of which the small candle threatened to go out at any minute. In the right corner there was a round table and a chair. On the wall at the far end a closet with sliding doors, and, on the left, a bed ¡­ a clearly occupied bed.

    Sarah watched the bundle lying in there for a few moments and sighed in relief as she noticed he wasn¡¯t moving and that she hadn¡¯t woken him.

    All the furniture in the room was made of wood, with simple and practical lines, and the coat hanging from the back of the chair confirmed the identity of the room''s occupant.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    No coffins ¡­ or skeletons ¡­ or bloody walls ¡­ she concluded looking around once more. Only absence of windows.

    She walked towards the chair and softly caressed the leather jacket hanging there. It was the same she remembered him wearing the night they¡¯d met, when she¡¯d woken up in her home. And suddenly it felt as if eternities had gone by since that moment. As if the events in her life had somehow accelerated.

    Her gaze went to the bed and she took a few steps closer to take a peek.

    Covered from the waist down with a dark-blue satin sheet, it looked like he wasn¡¯t wearing anything but soft-looking pale skin, which made her blush. His chest seemed hard, the muscles under his skin well toned, ending in strong-looking shoulders and beautiful long arms. She couldn¡¯t help notice he looked much thinner when dressed, a completely deceiving perception. Everything in him was well proportioned, and she would have thought him perfect, if not for the numerous scars and reddened marks marring his entire body. Her gaze stopped on his right arm that she had bandaged for him the night before, and she felt relieved to see that there were no signs of fresh blood.

    Watching him while he slept she couldn¡¯t help think that he looked just as Human as anyone she¡¯d ever known ¡­ His disheveled hair spread over the pillow. His arms folded next to his chest. And the soft, tranquil expression of his face almost innocently young.

    Sarah smiled softly.

    Quietly sleeping like that he was close to looking like the young boy Anne saw. If at least he weren¡¯t so ¡­ big. Sarah took a hand to her lips, muffling a brief chuckle. She was being a bad girl, now, she thought amused with her own thoughts. But what could a girl do when face with such a ¡­ work of art?

    Still smiling her gaze fell upon the peculiar silver tattoo glistening across his face. Drawing closer, as silently as she could as to not wake him, she raised a hand wanting to touch it. That metallic silver color was so strange ¡­ almost as if the swirls had been drawn in oil paint. Her hand shook slightly as she drew even closer, but before she could even touch him the world turned and spun, stealing her breath away.

    Iron claws crushed her wrist as she was pushed down against something hard and cold. Gasping for air, her throat burned and pain spread all around her neck bringing tears to her eyes. She instinctively clawed at the arm and hand squeezing the life out of her, fighting to get free. And then she saw him, his eyes completely dark as if the black cloud from the stairs had invaded his body and taken over him. The wild, animal ferocity that invaded her mind sent painful flashes across her brain and told her, without a doubt, that she wouldn¡¯t survive. How could she have been so mistaken? He¡¯s not Human! He¡¯s a monster! She thought, panicking, still fighting for her life. And then, as quickly as he¡¯d grabbed her, the darkness in his eyes started to pull back, converging towards his pupils and his eyes regain its storm-like color.

    Sarah felt the exact moment he saw her for the first time, as clear as she could feel his hand around her neck. Confusion and horror took over him, and the iron claw that was his hand released her immediately, leaving her bending forward and coughing as she tried to regain her breath. Her aching brain was once more invaded by chaotic emotions that no measure of metal shielding was able to avoid. Loathing, despise, anger, all turned against himself. And fear ¡­ a deep, visceral fear.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Get out!¡± he shouted at her and Sarah didn¡¯t need to be told twice as she quickly tried to obey. In truth her panicking mind was telling her to do exactly that. To run away as fast as she could, and as far away as her legs would carry her. But, still gasping and coughing, she could hardly sit straight, much less run, and the agonizing sound of her desperate breathing filled the room.

    She felt the bed where she now sat shudder and heard the sound of footsteps against the stone floor. He was probably about to leave, since she was clearly unable to comply with his demand. And the thought that he was about to leave her there, all alone, made her feel even worse.

    Hush ¡­ breathe¡­ slow ¡­ slower¡­ in and out ¡­

    Little by little she was able to regain control over her own breathing, although her throat still hurt and burned. And only then did she notice that the sound of footsteps hadn¡¯t disappeared. He was still there, pacing back and forth, and he was furious with her and with himself.

    Sarah dried the tears sliding down her face and pulled herself together, sitting up. The room floated and spun for a moment, forcing her to take her time until she was able to focus her attention on him, and on the raging way he paced back and forth like a caged animal.

    When will I learn and stop sticking my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong? ¡­ Oh, so he was wearing something, after all ¡­ she noticed in an afterthought, seeing as his black satin pants fit him like a glove, and a smile touched her lips, dissipating part of the fear and tension that had taken over her.

    ¡°Alexis¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± he demanded as soon as she opened her mouth, his voice ringing like thunder, making her headache even worse. Had he even heard her? Her voice had broken off halfway and she tried to clear her throat which made her wince in pain.

    Lightly massaging her neck, she noticed that that wasn¡¯t the only thing that hurt. Her wrist too, was probably going to bruise and her back still ached. And yet, as strange and illogical as it might be, she wasn¡¯t afraid of him ¡­ not now, at least. This was the same Alexis from the last night, the confused and chaotic Alexis. The monster from before had been chained down again, somewhere deep inside him. And yet, even though she had always known of his existence, meeting him face to face had been an utterly scary experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± he shouted again, pointing towards the door, and Sarah lowered her arm, smiling as she watched how raw fury consumed him.

    ¡°You know, that tone never really worked on me ¡­ Not even when I was a little girl,¡± she declared in a whisper and tried to clear her throat again.

    His gaze became colder and threatening, and next he was marching towards her, his dark hair falling around his face and over his shoulders, making him look even more dangerous.

    ¡°Has the lack of air scrambled your brain?¡± he asked in a murmur so similar to the ones echoing in the stairs that it sent shivers down her spine; but still she raised her head and faced him unwavering.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s useless trying to scare me.¡±

    ¡°This is not a game, Sarah!¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about games? You asked me to trust you. And I don¡¯t know how it is with you guys. But no Human Being is able to trust someone they¡¯re afraid of. So you better make up your mind. Do you want me to trust you, or you want me to fear you?¡± She cursed her voice that didn¡¯t allow her to sound as vehement as she¡¯d like, and his eyes glowed with that strange inhuman light.

    ¡°I¡¯m a monster! You said it yourself!¡± he roared and Sarah blinked in disbelief. She was sure she hadn¡¯t uttered a single word ¡­ how could she, in that situation? And yet this wasn¡¯t the first time something like that happened.

    ¡°You can read my thoughts ¡­?¡± she asked, still in disbelief at her own conclusion, and he averted his gaze, pulling back as if he¡¯d just revealed something he wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°Alexis!¡± she insisted but he simply stood there, with his back to her, ignoring her plea.

    Sarah slid from the bed, relieved that she was able to stand without any more dizzy spells, and, decided to clear things up, walked up to him to face him.

    ¡°Can you read my thoughts, Alexis?¡±

    He kept on refusing to face her, as if he¡¯d been caught red-handed doing something he shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Sometimes ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes?!¡±

    ¡°Not always ¡­¡±

    ¡°Not ¡­! Can you read everyone¡¯s thoughts?¡± she pressed on, accusingly.

    ¡°No!¡± He finally faced her and the intensity of his gaze made her take a step back. ¡°Not everyone¡¯s ¡­ Just yours.¡± Sarah was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Only mine ¡­? Why?¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± He averted his gaze again and a deep frown marked his forehead. A new wave of despise and self-loathing invaded her, making her rub her temples.

    ¡°This is so unfair ¡­ Thoughts are supposed to be private,¡± she complained.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The dry tone of his voice left a sigh on her lips.

    ¡°Alexis, you¡¯re not a monster.¡±

    He peered at her by the corner of his eye before turning his head to look at her.

    ¡°I know better than anyone what I am. And you reacted exactly as you should have,¡± he declared, raising his left arm where she¡¯d desperately scratched him, the red lines breaking the paleness of his skin.

    Such bitterness ¡­ So much pain and loneliness.

    Sarah took a step forward and raised a hand to touch his face. She felt as he instinctively recoiled and his eyes opened wide in a mix of horror and surprise. Sarah smiled. His skin was soft and warm, and the silver lines marking his cheek were completely imperceptible to the touch.

    ¡°You captured a lost thought, nothing more. And that is even more unfair than you being able to read them at all. Because it doesn¡¯t take into account neither the previous thoughts, nor the ones that followed, or even the feelings behind that thought,¡± she told him and felt as he calmed down, his chaotic emotions slowly regaining order. In truth she couldn¡¯t understand why it was so important to her to appease him. Just that it was important; just like she¡¯d always felt compelled to aid those who silently asked for her help. And feeling as her words had that effect on him left her strangely happy with herself. ¡°You¡¯re not a monster, Alexis ¡­ But you do have one, residing inside you, fighting to take over ¡­¡±

    Alexis slowly raised one hand and Sarah had to fight her own instinct to just stand there and allow him to touch the burning skin of her neck. But, since he hadn¡¯t ran from her, showing her that he trusted her, she didn¡¯t want to openly reject him. And besides, his touch wasn¡¯t agonizingly unpleasant, as it happened with everyone else. His cold fingers touched her lightly exactly where it hurt the most, telling her that, as she¡¯d guessed, bruises were already forming, and the sadness that filled him left a bitter knot on her throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong ¡­ He took over me the moment I was captured and taken to that place ¡­¡± he whispered and Sarah held her breath when his fingers slid over the line of her jaw, holding her chin, making her raise her head. Her heart exploded against her chest when she saw him bend over, his glowing eyes half concealed behind a curtain of long dark eyelashes. Suddenly unable to think straight, she allowed her hand to run through his dark, long hair, and squeezed it as she felt his hot searing breath against the aching skin of her neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done to you ¡­¡± he whispered and Sarah shuddered when soft lips touched her skin right where her pulse beat stronger.

    Images of him licking her blood filled her mind and her heart beat even faster, making her painfully aware that he could easily feel it as well. She shivered when he took a deep breath, as if he was trying to absorb the scent of her skin, and his soft lips kissed her gently, one, two, three times, as he traced the line of her neck leaving her breathless.

    The sound of a doorbell startled her, awaking her from the spell that had frozen her in place, and Sarah jumped back, away from his touch, taking a hand to her neck as if to defend it from any further attacks, her face quickly turning red.

    ¡°The door. It¡¯s probably Anne,¡± she declared, already making her way towards the door, unable to face him.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ wait.¡±

    His request in that soft tone left a disturbing ache on her chest and she couldn¡¯t help be thankful when the doorbell rang again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later,¡± she decided, now practically running, and left the room.

    ¡°Sarah!¡±

 Chapter 8 - Part 3

    She climbed the stairs two at a time, her heavy breathing filling the darkness, half afraid that someone might grab her and pull her back, and finally sighed in relief when she stumbled towards the daylight filling the living room.

    What were you thinking, Sarah Wilson? And where¡¯s your damn fear of being touched when you need it!

    She placed a hand on her neck and took a deep breath, trying to calm down.

    And why does he have to be so damn attractive ¡­ Pull yourself together! Really! A madman that¡¯s not even Human! How many more degrees of danger-do-not-touch can there be?¡±

    The doorbell rang a third time before she could reach it and, remembering Alexis¡¯ recommendations, she peered through the peeping hole before opening it, certain she¡¯d find Anne¡¯s smiling face waiting on the other side. She could hardly contain her disbelief as she immediately recognized the man standing on the porch. And her indignant hands opened the door in one move.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± she demanded in a half croaked voice and John seemed caught off guard by her hostile reception. Still it didn¡¯t took him long to pull himself together, straightening the collar of his coat as he raised his head to stare at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asking you that! I called your home several times, yesterday, but no one picked up! Not even at night!¡± he added accusingly and Sarah frowned in disbelief.

    ¡°And what? Have you been following me?¡± she asked and immediately realized that could not be. She hadn¡¯t left the house since Alexis had brought her there. And if John had seen her back then he¡¯d most certainly have called the police or something like that. ¡°How did you know I was staying here?¡± she demanded and he simply pointed at the small bump in her pocket where she kept her cellphone.

    ¡°You called your sister, yesterday night. Today you called your lawyer,¡± he declared, gently pushing her to a side so that he could go in.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been monitoring my cell?!¡± Sarah insisted, following him incredulously. She knew all too well how annoyingly persistent John could be, and that he had at his disposal almost unlimited resources due to his family¡¯s connections. But monitoring her phone?! Forget outrageous, it was simply unbelievable!

    ¡°I had to keep tabs on you, since you¡¯re constantly avoiding me. Whose house is this? I know it doesn¡¯t belong to your family. It¡¯s registered to some woman named Anne Stanford who, according to her registry, never even finished high school,¡± he reported with the same cold, professional tone he normally used to present his scientific results, and peered into the living room with a critical expression.

    ¡°John, get out.¡±

    He looked back at her and arched an eyebrow, taking a step towards her.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He who? This is my friend¡¯s house. And why do I have to explain myself?¡±

    ¡°Friend ¡­¡± he repeated the word dryly, and, before she could escape him, grabbed her by her hair, forcing her to look up at him. Sarah moaned in pain, clawing at his hand, trying to get free. Panic swallowed her whole, making it harder to breathe, as an irrational despair took over her mind.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°As it seems, your little problem with being touched can be easily solved with a bit of force,¡± he pointed out maliciously, watching as she tried to get free. ¡°Is that it, Sarah? You like this? I¡¯m sure you do, or you wouldn¡¯t be walking around, obviously flaunting those bruises. And to think I thought you were just a prude. When you actually like this stuff!¡± He pulled her hard and Sarah grounded her teeth before kicking him with all her strength. The roar that escaped his lips made him release her, and Sarah ran towards the living room, half blinded by tears. She screamed when a hand grabbed her again, pulling her back, and the fingers that dug into her cheeks left her nauseated.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You bitch! I bet you¡¯re one of those that say no but mean yes.¡± He laughed.

    A blast echoed all around them, leaving her dizzy and almost deaf. For an instant everything was silent and all she could hear was her own sobbing. She knew immediately that the threat was gone, although there was an arm wrapped around her waist, holding her against a warm, firm body. And only then she noticed the intense, violent anger permeating the air around her.

    Startled, she raised her head and took a hand to her lips to muffle a horrified gasp as she saw John, sprawled on the floor against the corridor wall, as if he¡¯d been thrown through the air like a lifeless doll. Relief made her shudder when she saw him move, moaning in pain and trying to stand up, which only made the anger filling the room even more ferocious.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°The hell!? Who are you?¡± John demanded, still rubbing the back of his head as he winced in pain, and using the wall for support, finally managed to get back on his feet.

    Sarah felt her heart jump urgently. John had no idea of the danger he was in. Even more so since he was a clearly an expendable Human Being.

    ¡°I see. So this is the big guy you chose to smack you around.¡±

    Sarah held the arm surrounding her, feeling it suddenly tense, although she knew she¡¯d never be able to stop him if he decided to kill John.

    ¡°Go away, John! Just leave!¡± she asked, pleadingly, but John didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, taking his time to straighten his coat.

    ¡°Sarah is mine!¡± The roar that echoed from the chest glued to her back echoed all over the room, making the windows tremble and leaving her speechless.

    ¡°Sure she is. I bet you even put a leash on her. Well, in any case you better get ready, pal. ¡¯Cause women like her never belong to only one guy. I always knew there was a wild side to her. Just never thought she¡¯d be up to this kind of stuff. My loss, I guess.¡±

    ¡°John!¡± she shouted at him, feeling vexed at his words, and in the next instant he¡¯d set her free. The arm that she¡¯d been holding on to with all her strength just slipped between her fingers, and a shadow ran past her like a gust of wind. ¡°Alexis! No!¡±

    A new blast made her cringe and run towards them, urgently trying to understand what had happened. A sigh of relief escaped her lips when she saw John¡¯s pale face, apparently still untouched, framed by two hard fists. The wall had cracked where he¡¯d hit it, and small pieces of white plaster fell on the floor.

    ¡°And we ¡­ we¡¯ll talk about this another time ¡­ mister Alexis ¡­ You have no idea of whom you¡¯re dealing with,¡± John still had the courage to say and Alexis growled at him, his eyes gleaming ferociously, making John cringe against the wall as if he feared he might bite him next.

    ¡°Just leave, John ¡­ please ¡­¡± Sarah pleaded once again, as she tried to force Alexis to lower one of his arms and release him, but John just squatted down and quickly slid beneath his arm, towards the door.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Sarah. And we still have the matter of your sister to discuss. I¡¯ll call you later,¡± he declared but a new growl was enough to hurriedly send him out the door and towards the red car he¡¯d park in front of the house.

    Sarah stood there, watching as he started the car and drove up the road, and only then noticed how she was shaking nervously.

    The sound of heavy breathing made her look back in time to see him leaning against the wall, fighting for every breath, barely able to stand, almost as if he¡¯d been mortally wounded. She immediately recalled what he¡¯d told her, about his intolerance to daylight, and rushed to close the front door that had remained opened, leading to a bright sunny day.

    ¡°For crying out loud!¡± she claimed angrily, rushing to the living room, urgently closing the blinds she had opened before. ¡°Why did you come up here right in the middle of the day?!¡± she demanded, running back to him, and her heart hurt when she saw his knees buckle, almost making him fall.

    Worried, not knowing what to do, she pulled one of his arms over her shoulders and tried to lead him towards the darkness awaiting him beyond the door on the other side of the living room.

    ¡°You allowed a Human to enter my home, when I explicitly told you not to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry if I allowed a Human to enter your home!¡± she replied acidly at the tone of despise that had filled his voice. ¡°Just in case you still haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m a Human too. Besides, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a stranger or anything. He¡¯s my colleague from work and I¡¯ve known him for more than ten years.¡±

    Alexis growled again and stumbled on the floor, forcing her to use all her strength to stop him from falling, dragging her with him. His whole body was shaking and the hand she held to keep his arm in place was cold and sweaty. Seeing how week he was now, she wondered how he¡¯d been able to stand up just until a second ago, much less threaten John like he¡¯d done. His body was screaming in pain, his mind lost in hatred and despise.

    ¡°He¡¯s a worthless Human Being ¡­ and you¡¯re still defending him ¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know him! John is an extremely well accomplished scientist. He¡¯ll probably end up discovering the vaccine against cancer,¡± she declared between clenched teeth, focusing on using all her strength just to make him give another step. She couldn¡¯t help feeling it like a personal attack, every time he criticized the Human Race with such contempt.

    ¡°And you keep defending him ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him!¡± she countered, her concern for him making her even more susceptible to his annoying words. Because once more she¡¯d been the reason why he was hurting right now ¡­ ¡°If I defended someone in that room was you, from yourself! And what the hell was that about I belonging to you?¡±

    She opened the door and Alexis held on to the door frame, pulling himself towards the thick darkness on the other side.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ come with me ¡­¡± he asked, reaching out for her, but she took a step back, taking refuge in the light, shaking her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you hate more, if yourself or us, Humans. You say you¡¯ll protect me and I don¡¯t doubt you will, and yet you hate my entire Race. And I can¡¯t blame you for that but ¡­ Staying next to you is just ¡­ tiring and painful,¡± she told him, averting her gaze, and saw him slowly lower his hand. The pain that coursed through her was like burning fire, almost compelling her to try and comfort him again.

    No, Sarah. It can¡¯t be. If you don¡¯t keep your distance you¡¯ll end up having a nervous breakdown. Your mind needs silence and rest, she told herself, but still the instinct to help spoke louder. She turned to him, ready to go back on her own word, but all she saw was an open door to absolute darkness.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 9 - Part 1

    Chapter 9

    ¡°The Blood Family and the True Family.

    The Emptiness born from lack of Love and the Desire to be Loved.

    The One who reaches out his hand and supports the Warrior.

    And the One that hides a Trap amongst the stones of the Path.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    The icy whisky glass he held in one hand and the bright images dancing on the flat screen in front of his eyes were of no use, unable to help him calm down or even forget what had happened that afternoon.

    The blood in his veins still boiled with the anger he still hadn¡¯t decided how to vent. He felt humiliated and the fact that the back of his head still hurt only made his humor even bleaker.

    Of course there were lots of ways to get revenge on Sarah Wilson but that was far from satisfying. He knew Sarah well enough to know that her biggest weakness was her family which, due to a tragic accident, was now reduced to her younger sister.

    The moment he¡¯d heard about the accident that had victimized her parents, and which she¡¯d miraculously survived, he''d known his time had finally come. Feeling frail and depressed, he¡¯d been sure Sarah would obviously turn to the only person that could offer her some support, emotional as well as financial. And yet that had hardly been the case. On the contrary. She¡¯d become even more distant and, in a certain way, more independent. As if the prospect of having to take care of her younger sister had imbued her with a strength she hadn¡¯t possess till then. But still not all had been lost. The custody process had been the door he needed to enter her life, and thanks to his connections, he¡¯d been sure she¡¯d come to him, sooner or later.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    But then that man had shown up, even though he was sure she hadn¡¯t even known him before last week, and everything had changed!

    He¡¯d spent all afternoon on the phone, calling police officers, lawyers, doctors, financial advisors, business men. No one had any information regarding that stranger, no bank accounts, no credit cards or properties in his name. Everything seemed to be registered to a Miss Anne Stanford. The name Alexis didn''t exist anywhere; That is if that was even his real name. Of course he¡¯d already put three private detectives on his case and knew that these things took its time. But still he couldn¡¯t help feeling irritably impatient. He longed to uncover the truth about him as soon as possible, certain that he''d be connected with something illegal, probably terrorism since he didn¡¯t seem to have an identity. He wouldn¡¯t rest until he made sure he¡¯d spend the rest of his life in prison, and his only regret was that there were no witnesses to the aggression he¡¯d suffered that afternoon.

    The image of that half naked man and the intimacy with which he¡¯d held Sarah made him shudder furiously.

    The sound of the phone only made him even more annoyed and he briskly pulled it from the belt where he usually carried it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he practically roared.

    ¡°John? It¡¯s me.¡± A lower voice answered from the other side and John took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

    ¡°Hello, father. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Better than you, I suppose, taking that tone into account. Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. Nothing I can¡¯t handle. How¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Actually she¡¯s been rather busy these last few days. Which brings me to the reason why I called you. Get dressed and come home for a change. We¡¯re receiving a very special guest, tonight.¡±

    ¡°Hum, I really don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be joining you.¡± John took a sip from his whisky. He definitely wasn¡¯t in the mood to put up with business receptions. ¡°I¡¯m really tired. But thanks, anyway.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an invitation, John. And you¡¯ll do as you''re told. Our guest as specifically showed an interest in meeting you. I want you here by eight o¡¯clock!¡± the man on the other side of the line declared authoritatively and simply hung up.

    John almost threw the cellphone against the wall, but doing so wouldn¡¯t make him feel any better, since the one he really wanted to punch was the man that had just hung up on him. No! Punch that tattooed freak¡¯s face, that would surely make him feel much better!

    Still he managed to behave like the grownup he was and, standing up, drained the whole glass in one gulp before going for a warm, relaxing shower. After all he had a dinner party to attend.

 Chapter 9 - Part 2

    Sarah put down the book that had kept her company all afternoon. It was one of the few books she¡¯d found written in letters that she could actually understand. Most books she¡¯d found around the house were filled with strange characters that didn¡¯t belong to any alphabet she knew. Since there was no TV, radio or computer, reading was all there was left to help spend some time.

    With a sigh she looked out the window. The light outside was slowly dying, and as night time grew closer she couldn¡¯t help feel apprehensive.

    It¡¯s almost time for the monsters to leave their caves ¡­

    The sound of male voices coming from the ground-floor told her she¡¯d been right.

    Standing up she stopped in front of the mirror for a moment.

    It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to fear. Everything will be fine. And then you¡¯ll be able to leave all this madness behind and go on with your life.

    Pulling two locks of hair that had escaped her ponytail behind her ears, she straightened the collar of her shirt, hoping to hide the bruises on her neck, and left the room, making her way to the stairs.

    ¡°Farran arrived yesterday,¡± she heard Alexis¡¯ unmistakable voice and her heart skipped a beat in reply. She couldn¡¯t help feeling more at ease, now that she was sure he was there as well. ¡°And he already knows about everything that¡¯s going on. I had a brief encounter with him last night.¡±

    Sarah stopped by the door. That wasn¡¯t a strange name anymore and she immediately identified it as belonging to the leader of the rebels that Alexis and the others were hunting down. She recalled the bloody wounds she¡¯d helped him patch up and was sure they were a result of said encounter.

    ¡°Alex, it would seem your guest has arrived,¡± said the monochordic empty voice she had no doubt belonged to Aaran, and her cheeks grew warmer from the embarrassment of having been caught eavesdropping. Still she raised her head and entered the room giving each of the presents an unwavering look.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± she greeted them and Aaran stretched his lips in a courtly but obviously fake smile.

    ¡°Good evening, Sarah.¡±

    Hale folded his arms over his chest and looked away, as if he¡¯d rather ignore her presence, and Alexis avoided having to face her.

    ¡°Aaran and I will be going out. We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for them to make the first move. It will be much easier to develop an attack plan if we learn where they¡¯re hiding. Hale will stay, in case something happens,¡± he said in one breath, as if he were eager to leave the room as soon as possible, and Sarah just nodded, although Hale was obviously against that plan of action.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t leave the house, Sarah, no matter what,¡± Aaran added, persistently keeping his fake smile in place, and once more she couldn¡¯t help shudder before the cold, dark emptiness that filled him.

    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± she declared and the waves of despise coming from Hale became even stronger. Her attention, however, was focused on Alexis¡¯ emotions. He was calm, now, no shadow of the fury that had consumed him before. Maybe because Aaran was there, she thought. But the pain was still there ¡­ the sadness and the loneliness too.

    ¡°See you later,¡± he simply told her and, before her incredulous look, fused with the shadow of the closest couch and disappear. Her gaze flew to Aaran that slightly bent his head before disappearing in a similar fashion.

    Sarah clenched her fists, feeling as if someone had just punched her. Why was she surprised? They weren¡¯t Human! And that was hardly the first time she saw them do something unbelievable like that. But if that was the case why did her heart refuse to accept such obvious differences?

    They feel like us, and need help like us ¡­ but are nothing like us ¡­!

    And the sudden emptiness stole her breath away. Alexis wasn¡¯t there anymore. He¡¯d simply disappeared without so much as glancing her way.

    Although she hadn¡¯t seen him all day, knowing he was somewhere in that house had left her an implicit sense of safety. Even more so because, even though he¡¯d warned her he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her during the day, he still had come to her when she¡¯d needed him. No matter how much she hated to admit it, the fact was that without his help she¡¯d never been able to escape John¡¯s cruel hands. And she¡¯d even gotten angry at him, and told him all those things ¡­ And sure, it was psychologically painful being close to him. But he could have equally and justifiably returned those same words to her, since all the wounds that now marked his skin had been sustained because of her.

    ¡°Are you going to stand there, staring stupefied into nothingness?¡± Sarah was startled by the acid critic tone that dragged her from her thoughts and looked at Hale who was still avoiding her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡±

    Well, it¡¯s no use thinking about these things now. All I can do is tell him I¡¯m sorry when he comes back, she decided turning her mind towards her present situation that, in itself, presented some challenges of its own.

    Hale was annoyed, she verified, in a sour mood, lacking patience and suffering from an acute crisis of jealously.

    From Alexis¡­?

    ¡°Are you going to stay here the whole night?¡± she asked in her softest tone, trying to appease him.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying here until I¡¯m told otherwise.¡± He faced her with a profound expression of disgust. ¡°What is it about you that makes you so special?¡± he practically spat.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d really like to know that myself. My life, before all this mess, was rather common and simple,¡± she declared with a sigh and Hale jumped to his feet, so nimbly and fast that Sarah couldn¡¯t help be startled. His dark-green eyes took on a ferocious gleam and the malice that surrounded her made her heart beat urgently. However, contrary to Alexis, Hale was in complete control of his emotions and so she decided she wouldn¡¯t show him just how much he was scaring her. If his objective was to intimidate her it wouldn¡¯t work. All she had to do was believe in what seemed to be an indisputable hierarchic system, according to which Hale would never disobey Aaran¡¯s word.

    ¡°It would be much easier to simply kill you and be done with it. We could then go back to Italy and leave Alexis to take care of Farran like always,¡± he declared in what could only be translated as a threat.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong, although I really don¡¯t want to die,¡± she replied in an unwavering tone, determined to hide her weakness. ¡°Still, from what I¡¯ve come to understand, Aaran sent you to look for Alexis way before any of you even knew about my existence.¡± Hale growled, the reddish bangs of his hair falling over his forehead, and Sarah took a deep breath. ¡°From all of you, you¡¯re the one who hates me the most.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about what I feel? You¡¯re nothing but a useless Human!¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Sarah smiled subtly and took a look around. His emotions were so strong that it was almost as if she could actually see them, floating everywhere. And yet, because they were kept under control, closing her mind to them, the same way she¡¯d always been able to do in order to shield herself, wasn¡¯t all that hard.

    ¡°I just know. Not all Humans are the same.¡±

    ¡°Heh! As far as I¡¯m concerned you¡¯re all vermin! Gaea would be much better off if we could only get rid of the whole lot of you parasites,¡± he spat angrily and Sarah faced his inhumane bright gaze.

    ¡°Well, I guess that you¡¯re on the wrong side then. Isn¡¯t that line of thought what led some of you to rebel in the first place?¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t think for a minute that they¡¯re wrong!¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯d never betray my King!¡±

    ¡°King ¡­? Oh¡­ Aaran,¡± she concluded. The empty one. As if nothing inhabited him. As if his body were merely an empty shell. Only darkness ...

    ¡°Aaran is a great leader! If only he wouldn¡¯t make a point of follow the Law so fiercely ¡­ And then you show up!¡± he accused once more, taking a step towards her. ¡°To bring hope to where there¡¯s no hope. And what for? Nothing! You¡¯re just a freaking accident of nature! And once the others see it as well you¡¯ll only leave them in a much deeper despair!¡± Sarah blinked, unable to understand. It wasn¡¯t the first time she was called something like a freak, but hope? What was he talking about? Hope of what? All she wanted was to get her old life back. And that was what Alexis had promised her. Nothing else.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Sarah clearly saw how much he wished he could tell her, and, on the other hand, the order he¡¯d received not to talk about it. And from the hate emanating from him she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t like his answer.

    The ringing sound of her cell broke the tension that had filled the room, and Sarah took it out of her pocket.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Sarah ¡­?¡± The whispering, hesitant voice that answered from the other side left her heart beating faster.

    ¡°Selena! What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she inquired urgently and the brief silence that answered her only made her more anxious. ¡°Selena?¡±

    ¡°Please Sarah, can you come and get me ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t Martha and Raphael there?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The girl¡¯s insecure voice answered again. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here ¡­ Martha is fixing dinner. And I¡¯m playing hide and seek with Miriam and Karl ¡­¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath as relief relaxed her tense body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong then?¡± she asked softly and Selena was silent once more.

    ¡°Nothing ¡­¡± she finally admitted and Sarah found herself smiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena. We¡¯ll be back home in two, three days at most. Everything will go back to normal, you¡¯ll see,¡± she assured her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Please! Please come and get me ¡­¡± Selena pleaded again, almost crying, and Sarah felt as urgency coursed through her body once more.

    Selena had never been a crybaby. Quite the opposite. She¡¯d always been too proud and it was rare to hear her ask for help or even complain. Even at the funeral, she¡¯d kept her head tall and hadn¡¯t shed a single tear. Only Sarah knew how the accident had torn her up inside, and of the nights she¡¯d cried herself to sleep. That being said, her insistence was starting to worry her and, in a certain way, frighten her. Suddenly she couldn¡¯t help remember how Selena had desperately held on to her arm, pleading with her to convince their parents to stay at home on that tragic weekend. If only she had listened to her ¡­

    ¡°Okay, Selena,¡± she decided. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get you. I¡¯ll be there soon, so please don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving home right now. I¡¯ll be there in forty minutes max.¡±

    Sarah heard her take a deep breath and her relief left her more at ease as well.

    ¡°Please hurry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be as fast as I can. And you can always call me again, whenever you want, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ okay ¡­¡±

    ¡°See you soon.¡±

    ¡°See you ¡­¡±

    Sarah tuck the cell back inside her pocked and rushed to the door and up the stairs, climbing them two at a time.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To put on my shoes,¡± she replied as the sound of footsteps told her that Hale had followed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about leaving the house, are you?¡±

    ¡°You were in the living room just now, right?¡± she replied in the same tone, throwing her slippers to a corner as she put on her sneakers.

    Alexis had brought them from her home, the same pair she¡¯d wore that day, when she¡¯d saved him from that warehouse, and although there were no traces of blood anywhere, she still hadn¡¯t had the courage to wear them. Right then the idea didn¡¯t even cross her mind.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Aaran said?¡±

    Sarah tied the last lace and stood up, grabbing her handbag where she knew she had enough money to pay for a cab.

    ¡°Aaran may be King, but he is your King! I have nothing to do with that and have no obligation to obey him! Selena is my sister and she needs me! So either you tie me up or you get out of my way!¡±

    Hale seemed shocked for an instant at how fierce she looked and Sarah took advantage of his stunned expression to escape from that room, running down the stairs before he could stop her.

    ¡°It would be much easier to just kill you and be done with it!¡± she heard him shout but by then she was already at the door. She opened it urgently, ready to run like crazy down the street, and stopped in the next second since he was now standing right in front of her. ¡°Stupid, annoying Human! Are you that eager to die? ¡¯Cause if you are I can take care of that right here, right now!¡± he roared and Sarah took a step back. She still hadn¡¯t gotten used to having them appear and disappear just like that. In truth that ability was what freaked her out the most in all that not-Human business.

    ¡°Then you should be happy to just let me go!¡± she argued. ¡°Like this you can¡¯t even be blamed if I die.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll only be blamed for letting you run away!¡± Hale replied sarcastically and Sarah raised her head.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time, anyway! Alexis also let me escape, so ¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not Alexis!¡± he interrupted her and his eyes lit up for a second, but his emotions were completely under control the next instant. Hale straighten his back, looking suddenly taller, and tuck his hands inside the pockets of his blazer. ¡°I¡¯ll take you,¡± he told her and turned around.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take me ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Either I take you or you won¡¯t leave the house. Your choice!¡± Sarah didn¡¯t have to think twice as she ran to catch up with him. ¡°You¡¯ll go there, say hi to your little sister and come back, understood? I won¡¯t give you more than ten minutes. And no one ever has to know about this, are we clear?¡±

    Sarah smiled softly.

    He acts like an annoying kid, but actually has a good heart.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me! I¡¯m just doing this so I won¡¯t have to put up with you screaming and shouting the rest of the night! And this because I¡¯m not allowed to touch you!¡± he added sarcastically. ¡°Or you may break or something. Otherwise I would have already knocked you out and be done with it!¡±

    Sarah laughed and had to run again to reach him. His footsteps were too wide and fast, making it difficult to accompany him.

    ¡°Either way, thank you Hale,¡± she insisted, smiling when he peered at her from the corner of his eye, and immediately turned his gaze away, looking kind of embarrassed, which only made him walk even faster.

    ¡°Get in!¡± he commanded, indicating a brand new, bright red Ferrari California, and Sarah stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Is this yours?¡± she asked as she saw him jump over the door and nimbly land on the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering. Are getting in or what?¡±

    Sarah rushed to obey him and put on the seat-belt as her body leaned against the soft and comfortable leather seat.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 9 - Part 3

    ¡°Everything looks calm. It¡¯s like you said. It seems Farran took over the situation. I imagine Cedrius is locked up somewhere where he can¡¯t mess things up.¡± Aaran stopped speaking when he noticed that he¡¯d been talking to the trees, and, with a sigh, lazily sat down on one of the wood benches, at that late hour completely deserted. Leaning back his head he stared up at the small square of dark sky he could see from between the tree branches. On nights like that, when heavy clouds dragged themselves across the skies, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of home. The city lights made the clouds purple, sometimes red, which against the darkness of the night always reminded him of the mountains he¡¯d seen every day from his equally small window. ¡°So?¡± he asked, following a cloud with his gaze. ¡°What happened? Had a fight?¡±

    Alexis blinked, pulled away from his thoughts, and stared at him, confused. He hadn¡¯t even noticed he¡¯d sat down, much less that he¡¯d changed the subject.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Aaran straighten his head just enough to look at him, as if it were just too heavy to move, and crossed his legs showing he had no intention to stand up any time soon.

    ¡°I asked if you had a fight with her,¡± he repeated indifferently, emotion that Alexis seemed unable to share, clenching his teeth hard and frowning as he tried to keep his stormy emotions under control.

    ¡°Why would I fight with her? With a Human!¡± he asked in a mix of anger and indignation and Aaran smiled lightly, leaning his head on one hand.

    ¡°I swear, Alex, if not for the risk that I might actually destroy part of the continent I¡¯d almost dare feel amused,¡± he declared tranquilly, his white hair sliding over his chest, but before the silent anger that burned in his companion¡¯s eyes, he decided it was best to take matters a bit more seriously. ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened!¡±

    Aaran sighed and tuck a lock of silvery hair behind his ear.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other how long ¡­? Your mind is like an open book to me, the same way mine is an open book to you. Why must you insist in trying to run away, Alex?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not running away!¡± Alexis declared averting his gaze, and the frown in his forehead became even deeper. ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­¡± For an instant the words were stuck in his throat and only the pain of his own nails digging the palm of his hands was able to grant him the courage to go on. ¡°I¡¯m too broken!¡± he declared in one breath.

    ¡°I know,¡± was the only answer he got and suddenly Aaran¡¯s cold indifference annoyed him even more.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Beyond repair!¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°If not for her you¡¯d have already destroyed me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡±

    ¡°Aaran!¡± he shouted in despair and Aaran sighed.

    ¡°Alex, take a deep breath,¡± he told him softly but his words were immediately obeyed. ¡°All that is true. But doesn¡¯t it tell you anything? It¡¯s like you said. If not for her. She is the factor that changes everything.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Human! A mere Human! Too frail, too weak, and with too much problems of her own to deal with. She doesn¡¯t need another one!¡±

    Aaran smiled again.

    ¡°Who are you worrying about? Yourself or her?¡± he asked and Alexis just sat heavily at his side. ¡°And before that, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being to presumptuous, deciding things for her like that?¡±

    ¡°I need to make sure she¡¯s safe. And not only from Farran. But from you, and me, and all of us as well,¡± he stubbornly insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s what your brain tells you. And yet we both know that what you feel is quite different.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t listen to what I feel! If I did I would have shredded her to pieces the day we met.¡±

    Aaran took a deep breath. There was no use arguing with Alexis once he¡¯d made up his mind.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, why are you so angry? Since you¡¯ve already decided what to do, why aren¡¯t at peace with yourself?¡±

    Alexis was silent for an instant and took a hand to his face, to the place where she¡¯d so innocently touched him. He could almost swear he could still feel her warm, soft skin against his, her small, trembling fingers holding on to his hair, and the sweet scent of her skin ¡­

    ¡°Because she freely gives me things I never had ¡­ of her own free will. Without exchanges, or contracts, or obligations ¡­¡± he muttered almost inaudibly.

    Aaran leaned his head back once more, and stared up at another heavy, lazy cloud as it slid across the sky.

    ¡°That I can¡¯t understand, since I¡¯ve never felt it myself,¡± he declared. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t sound all that honorable, running away just because you don¡¯t know how to deal with it. Not that you¡¯re wrong when you say that the right thing to do is free her from everything related to our world. But Alex, are you sure that that¡¯s what she wants? And what do you think she¡¯ll choose once she knows what¡¯s at stake for you?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to know! Nor does she has to choose! Her choice has already been made. Sarah wants her life back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Humans, Alex,¡± Aaran replied standing up and stretching lazily. ¡°Their Race holds an unfathomable potential. Just see how destructive they can be. The world practically belongs to them and we are just meaninglessly dragged by the currents resulting from their choices and decisions.¡±

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 9 - Part 4

    John straightened his tie and took a deep breath. He¡¯d already greeted all the congressmen and politely and adequately flattered their eternally young companions.

    The waiter walking around the hall offering champagne and small appetizers approached him, noticing his empty glass, and John didn¡¯t hesitate in exchanging it for a full one. It was going to be a long night ¡­

    ¡°Oh, John!¡±

    John turned towards the familiar voice that had called him and saw his father signaling him for his presence. Another congressman, he thought as he straightened the lapel of his jacket, making sure he had his polite business smile in place.

    Carl Donavan looked rather excited, his left arm over the other man¡¯s shoulder in a friendly gesture. And yet John didn¡¯t remember ever seeing him in any of the other receptions. Relatively younger than most guests, the stranger looked more his age. And, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, even though he wore an Armani that fit him like a glove, he looked more like a gang leader than a politician or businessmen.

    Taller than his father, he was forcing the older man to practically stand on his tiptoes to maintain that friendly embrace. His hair was black, short and standing all over the place, as if he were a teenager. To add to the picture he had even painted the tips blue! His eyes were long, indicating a possible mix of Asian blood, and dark-blue, matching the color of his hair. And his left ear had three piercings. Stars, he noticed, three small stars, of different bright colors. However, worse than his physical appearance was his posture. Haughty and cold, he didn¡¯t seem to be listening to a single word his father kept uttering. His unwavering gaze was locked on him, following his every move as he approached them, and the aura of danger that surrounded him was intimidating and palpable.

    ¡°Oh, John! Come closer!¡± Carl urged, nodding anxiously, and John renewed his plastic smile before obeying. ¡°John, this is my good friend. He¡¯s the CEO of several multinationals including Green Oil Company. You know, that company dedicated to extracting oil through low environmental impact methods. Farran Andrews.¡±

    John reinforced his diplomatic smile and reached out his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. John Donovan.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Farran stared down at his outstretched hand before slowly taking it and John couldn¡¯t help the shiver that ran down his spine at his cold, moist touch. It was almost as if he¡¯d just shaken hands with a corpse, he thought.

    ¡°My pleasure. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± he declared in a surprisingly soft tone that, although beautiful and inviting, still gave him the creeps.

    ¡°That so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that Doctor John Donavan will be the name of the future, when we talk about the cure for cancer. Your research will save many human lives,¡± he added, and although his voice was lacking the usual enthusiasm that similar comments normally held, John still smiled proudly.

    ¡°Unfortunately we¡¯re still far from that,¡± he declared with false modesty.

    ¡°Well, gentlemen, if you¡¯ll excuse me. I still have a few more rounds to make,¡± Carl Donavan announced, obviously eager to leave them alone, and nodding politely walked away to greet an old business partner, a frequent guest of such gatherings.

    ¡°I apologize for my father. He tends to get a little overly excited on such occasions.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what one would expect from a good host,¡± Farran replied and John laughed, although he felt an ice cold feeling slowly freezing his spine.

    ¡°But please, tell me. My father mentioned you wanted to meet me in person. I wonder if you might be interested in founding our research?¡± he guessed from the previous talk and Farran¡¯s blue gaze became even darker.

    ¡°Straight to the point. I like that,¡± he declared, almost purring, which left John slightly nervous.

    ¡°It kind of had the feeling you would.¡±

    ¡°And I do,¡± Farran admitted with a soft smile. ¡°But my interest in you has nothing to do with your research.¡±

    John arched an eyebrow, looking intrigued.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°No. Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure we can work together towards our mutual interests.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do I stand correct in assuming that your current problem is called Sarah Wilson?¡± he asked and John frowned, displeased and suspicious. How did that stranger even know about that? His obsession with Sarah was something he kept deeply locked up amidst his private matters. Farran smiled maliciously, apparently amused by his suspicion. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. My problem is called Alexius.¡±

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 10 - Part 1

    Chapter 10

    ¡°Will and Wisdom win over the Obstacle.

    Willpower uncovers the Path.

    The Will of the Soul over the Matter.

    Simplicity, Fluidity and Honesty.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    The night¡¯s cold air helped her calm down, although she still felt restless as the lamp lights quickly passed by her. She looked down at the screen of her cellphone for the tenth time since she¡¯d gotten in the car. But Selena hadn¡¯t called again.

    Because everything¡¯s fine. Or she would have called. She just felt anxious, since we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. And I couldn¡¯t even keep my promise to go and get her this week. I can¡¯t really blame her. Things haven¡¯t been easy, lately ¡­

    ¡°So tell me. How did this happen?¡±

    Sarah raised her head and stared at him, unable to understand what he meant. Hale had his gaze focused on the road ahead that, as to be expected, they were traveling on at way over the speed limit. His reddish hair kept ferociously being blown back, uncovering a beautiful young face, a tall forehead and a straight nose.

    ¡°How what happened?¡±

    ¡°You slept with him? I bet you were just another of his one night stands but this time he couldn¡¯t get rid of you,¡± he added mockingly and Sarah felt her cheeks catch on fire.

    ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business, but there¡¯s nothing like that between Alexis and me,¡± she answered angrily and Hale looked at her from the corner of his eye in a mixture of disbelief and irony.

    ¡°Yeah, right. And you expect me to believe that? You really don¡¯t know us all that well.¡±

    Sarah felt her stomach burn. Somehow that subject was starting to deeply annoy her.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less whether you believe me or not.¡±

    ¡°Well, if it really is as you say and he still hasn¡¯t gotten you on his bed, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long. Maybe then he¡¯ll get cured of this stupid, ridiculous idea that he has to be your protector and we¡¯ll all be able to get rid of you once and for all.¡±

    Sarah clenched her fists. The harsh way he spoke left her boiling inside. Even more so since she knew first hand just how seductive Alexis could be. And so she firmly decided that she wasn¡¯t going to be just another toy for him to play around with and toss aside once he got tired. She would never be someone else¡¯s toy ever again ¡­!

    ¡°What now?¡± Hale asked, slowing down, and Sarah looked around to see where they were.

    ¡°Turn right,¡± she told him. She hadn¡¯t even noticed how close they were and anxiety filled her chest again.

    The sound of sirens left her immediately alert and Hale pulled to the side, allowing a firemen¡¯s car to pass them. Sarah squeezed her hands together as she noticed the dark cloud of smoke rising towards the sky, a few blocks away from where they were.

    ¡°God ¡­¡± she muttered, fear eating her alive. ¡°Go! Go faster!¡± she urgently demanded, quickly dialing Selena¡¯s number with shaking hands. The calling tone echoed in her ear and repeated itself monotonously, leaving her on the verge of a nervous breakdown, until someone picked it up. A sigh of relief escaped her lips when she heard Selena¡¯s bright voice ¡­ until she realized she was listening to the answering machine.

    Hale grunted, annoyed at the red blazing light that almost turned night into day. When they reached the site of the fire the area around a small two storey house was being closed, hot flames devouring everything in sight.

    Sarah was jumping out of the car before he could even turn the engine off, her alarmed gaze on those huge flames. The smell of burning filled the air with a heavy, bitter taste, and the crackling of wood sounded more like distant muffled screams.

    ¡°Selena!¡±

    Selena was in that house! The same Selena she¡¯d just spoken with less than an hour ago. And she couldn¡¯t lose anyone else! Without Selena her life just had no meaning! There was no reason to keep fighting. Fighting for what? Selena was all she had left!Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    With tears streaming down her face Sarah ran towards the burning house. If Selena had to die there, then she¡¯d rather die as well!

    The sudden force of an arm across her waist stole her breath away and she was easily lifted from the ground. Sarah screamed and kicked the air furiously, fighting to get free, but the strength that held her seemed unmovable.

    ¡°Are you insane? Be quiet! If you just die like that, without even a direct attack from them, they¡¯ll kill me!¡± Hale told her, making his best to hold her without using too much strength, and Sarah kicked him, scratching his face. ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she kept screaming in despair and didn¡¯t even noticed he¡¯d grabbed his phone.

    ¡°Yeah? It¡¯s me. You better come here. Now!¡± Sarah kicked him again but this time Hale managed to escape her dangerous nails. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to discuss that later?¡±

    As soon as he hung up a dark shadow appeared right in front of him.

    ¡°Let her go ¡­¡±

    Hale obeyed immediately, releasing Sarah¡¯s kicking and tossing body, and took a step back, raising both hands in the air.

    Sarah almost fell, quickly scrambling to her feet, and half blinded by tears was once again running towards the burning house. She almost fell back when she hit a hard, dark wall, and the arms that surrounded pulled her to her feet but, at the same time, stopped her once more.

    ¡°No! No, no, no! Let me go! Please let me go!¡± she begged, sobbing, and the dark wall leaned over her, hiding the red burning flames from her foggy sight.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ look at me.¡± His soft low voice pierced through the despairing madness consuming her and Sarah raised her head, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt.

    ¡°Alexis! My sister is in there!¡± she told him urgently as tears fell down her cheeks, and a sudden hope lit her eyes. If anyone could save her then it was him! He could do unimaginable things!

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Please! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Sarah?¡± she turned her face towards the new voice and Aaran gave her a gentle smile, even though his eyes looked like dark, empty holes, unable to reflect the lights surrounding them. ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡±

    She felt as if all her strength left her body and blinked her tearful eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure¡­? How can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°I can hear her heartbeat,¡± he told her, slightly tilting his head as if he could actually hear it, and thin locks of white hair fell over his perfect face.

    ¡°How can you even know it¡¯s her ¡­? How can you be sure ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because her heart sounds a lot like yours,¡± he replied with another smile, carefully placed on his lips just to reassure her. ¡°So I want you to stay here and wait while I go and get her, okay?¡±

    ¡°Aaran!¡± Alexis reprimand made her shudder.

    ¡°She¡¯s her sister, Alex, and you understand that better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just some Human!¡± Hale countered, despise filling his voice, but all it took was one look from Aaran and he was immediately silenced, lowering his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll go!¡± Alexis decided and Aaran smiled again.

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t that ruin everything we¡¯re trying to accomplish? If loosing you was never a pleasant option, now it¡¯s basically unthinkable. Stay here and watch over Sarah. I¡¯ll be back in an instant,¡± he assured and, before there could be any more arguing, disappeared amongst the night shadows.

    Sarah felt as Alexis tensed up, no less worried than she was. Time seemed to stretch endlessly, as she squeezed her hands together watching the firemen trying to put out the blazing flames. All around them neighbors and news crews filled the scene, and whispers of tragedy and death filled the night. The air felt heavy and hard to breathe, clouds of smoke and ash floating everywhere, and her heart beat anguishedly as her burning eyes stared unblinkingly at the flames.

    And then, suddenly, a dark form appeared from the red blaze and in hurried steps miraculously walked away from the burning house that threatened to collapse at any instant.

    Sarah released a scream of relief and concern as she noticed the small body he was carrying, and like the firemen and medical teams on site, she ran towards them as fast as her legs would take her.

    When she reached them someone had already placed a blanket over Aaran''s shoulders and two medical responders were filling him with questions. Everyone sounded incredulous at how he¡¯d been able to walk out of that blazing hell alive. Sarah noticed that Aaran was breathing heavily but her attention was all focused on the small bundle he carried against his chest.

    Selena had her face covered in soot, her hair was gray, her lips purple. And yet, although dirty, her clothes didn¡¯t show any burning signs, which meant the fire hadn¡¯t reached her.

    Someone pushed a stretcher towards them and Aaran delicately placed her on it, leaving her in the care of the medical personnel. Sarah glued herself to the stretcher, her hand closing around the metallic handle as to make sure no one would pull them apart. They placed a mask over Selena¡¯s face and an IV on her arm. Sarah tried to understand what the medical team was saying about her state, but the world around her was all mangled up, the emotions surrounding her too strong, mixing with hers, already chaotic as they were.

    ¡°I¡¯m with her!¡± she just said when they started to push the stretcher towards the ambulance. ¡°I¡¯m her sister!¡± And, as if that was a magical word, no one tried to stop her from climbing on the back of the ambulance. The closing of the doors helped her isolate her mind from the world outside and she finally wiped her tears away. Leaning forward she held Selena¡¯s hand, softly caressing her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, Selena. Everything¡¯s going to be all right ¡­ Everything¡¯s going to be all right¡­¡±

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 10 - Part 2

    Aaran was brought back from the depths of his thoughts by the heavy hand that landed on his shoulder. Only then did he noticed that he¡¯d been unconsciously scratching the burning skin of his chest, as if doing so could somehow alleviate that annoying feeling.

    ¡°Aaran, you could have died in there,¡± Alexis told him, although there was no true reproach in his voice, and Aaran turned his back to where that ambulance had been, taking advantage of the commotion the escape any further questions.

    ¡°Hardly, Alex.¡±

    ¡°Human fire is far from being our element,¡± he insisted, following him closely, taking his time to make sure that Aaran was really unscathed.

    ¡°The girl was safe from the fire. That¡¯s why she survived. Still, if we¡¯d waited for the firemen to put it out she would have probably suffocated to death,¡± he replied indifferently and his attention fell over Hale that awaited them, leaning against his car, his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°You disobeyed me,¡± he simply declared but that simple statement was more than enough to make Hale stand up right.

    ¡°She wanted to come.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern, Hale. I told you she was to stay at home all night and you brought her here, to a place like this. Who do you think set that house on fire? The traces are so palpable that I¡¯m almost sure they left them behind on purpose, just so we could find them. If it had been their intentions to ambush you, Sarah would have been in danger.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I came with her, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°And you would have died, if Farran had been present,¡± Alexis added and Hale faced him fiercely.

    ¡°None of this would have happened in the first place if you hadn¡¯t decided to protect that useless Human!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a completely different matter, Hale. And one that doesn¡¯t excuse your disobedience, nor your stupidity. There won¡¯t be a second time, are we clear?¡± Aaran asked, slightly raising his voice, which made Alexis take a step back and Hale lower his head. ¡°Alex, go and meet Sarah at the hospital. It would seem this was merely a warning. It¡¯s Farran¡¯s style, after all, to play with its prey before hunting it down. Still, you never know. Keep them safe. Hale and I will stay a bit longer and see if we can find any clues that might point out to where they came from.¡±

    Alexis simply nodded before disappearing. Aaran rarely showed any emotions and Alexis was one of the few that actually knew how dangerous his emotions could be. The shadow of anger that had filled his voice a moment ago told him that it was best to obey without further complains. He just hopped Hale would share in his good sense and be smart enough not to anger him any further.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 10 - Part 3

    Sarah sighed, relieved when they finally allowed her to enter Selena¡¯s room and remain by her side.

    The doctor had told her that, fortunately, Selena hadn¡¯t suffered any burns and that the reason why she remained unconscious was due to smoke inhalation. She was bound to wake up eventually, as soon as her oxygen levels returned to normal. She still had the oxygen mask over her face and the IV on her arm, but the machine controlling her heartbeat showed it beat at a calm, rhythmic pace.

    Sarah sat by Selena¡¯s bed, lightly caressing her golden-brown hair. Someone had washed her but there were still traces of soot in some places. Sleeping like that, on that white bed, she looked even more like a frail, vulnerable child. At least her lips had regained their color.

    She knew the instant he arrived, even before he softly knocked on the door. His emotions invaded her mind immediately, in a mix of sadness, sorrow and regret.

    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± he asked in a whisper as if he feared he might wake her, and Sarah caressed her sister¡¯s hair.

    ¡°The doctors say she¡¯ll be fine. Selena is young and strong,¡± she answered with conviction and felt him unsure, somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Alexis. Believe me. If it were I wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a second to blame this on you, just so I could get rid of this weight, no matter how much of a coward that would make me. But the truth is that I¡¯m the only one to blame,¡± she declared and the bitter knot she¡¯d been bravely keeping under control over the past hour squeezed her throat, filling her eyes with tears. Not that she could actually be blamed either, she thought, since it was practically impossible to resist the compulsion to help those who silently called her. And so it had to be destiny¡¯s fault, that had made so she¡¯d been born with that gift. And a bitter smile tore her lips. To what she¡¯d stoop to, blaming destiny for her own mess. Her, that had never even believed in any of that stuff ¡­

    ¡°Even so ¡­ I¡¯m fully aware that my life isn¡¯t worth your loss, and so I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± She quickly wiped her tears before turning to face him. ¡°All lives have value. And not a commercial one. You can¡¯t just exchange one life for another.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The Law clearly states that a Human life is more important than any other,¡± Alexis replied and Sarah turned her attention back to Selena.

    ¡°Well, that Law is the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± she contested and gently held her sister¡¯s hand between hers. ¡°And yet ¡­ how am I going to tell her what happened? Selena will be so distraught. So little time has passed since all that happened. How am I going to tell her ¡­¡± Sarah stopped talking as she noticed she¡¯d started sobbing and fought to regain her self-control.

    Alexis just stood there, in silence, unsure of what to do, feeling annoyingly divided; wishing he could somehow comfort her, offer her some support in that difficult time and, at the same time, all too aware he¡¯d never be able to do that. In fact, all he could do was increase the weight she already carried, his own uncontrollable emotions constantly invading her mind. Her pain, the tears that slid down her cheeks, were like acid eating at his insides. And his mind turned towards the only language he could easily understand; a deadly, dark promise of revenge.

    Aaran¡¯s arrival brought him some relief. Aaran was like an immutable stone in situations like that, his inability to feel allowing him to maintain a cold and rational logic.

    He walked passed by him in a firm, rhythmic pace, and approached the bed peering down at the girl lying there.

    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± he asked softly and Sarah took a deep breath, drying the last traces of tears.

    ¡°She¡¯s stable, now. The doctors say she could wake up at any moment.¡± Aaran nodded, understandingly, and took a step back, as if he wanted to keep some distance between himself and the two Humans. ¡°Aaran?¡± Sarah called him and he turned his attention towards her. ¡°Thank you. In fact I¡¯ll never be able to thank you enough!¡± she corrected anxiously, her heart burning in her eyes. ¡°She means the word to me. So ¡­¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Sarah, you have nothing to thank me for.¡± He cut her desperate search for adequate words to express her feelings. ¡°Alexis swore he¡¯d protect you and I¡¯ve accepted his promise, which makes it my promise as well. That girl is a part of you. Thus helping her was merely the logic thing to do,¡± he declared and Sarah just nodded, although she was clearly touched by his words.

    ¡°And Hale?¡± Alexis asked, noticing his absence.

    ¡°He¡¯s at your place, awaiting my decision,¡± he replied, indifferently, and Sarah felt her heart jump.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t punish him. He only did as I asked,¡± she confessed, pleadingly, and Aaran turned to face her once again.

    ¡°He disobeyed my command.¡±

    ¡°He was only trying to help me. Hale is still young ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by appearances, Sarah,¡± Aaran interrupted her. ¡°Hale is far from being young!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong! He¡¯s just a kid trying to get your approval and recognition!¡± she replied and Aaran couldn¡¯t avoid his surprised expression. As far as he could remember no one had ever been brave enough to tell him he was wrong right to his face.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­!¡± Alexis reprimanded her, confirming he¡¯d thought the same, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand the reason behind his reproach.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth!¡± she insisted. ¡°He always behaves like an irreverent brat, but deep down he has a good heart. And if he hadn¡¯t listened to my request Selena ¡­¡± Her voice broke off before the words she couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter, and Aaran took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, Sarah ¡­ I promise I¡¯ll be lenient,¡± he conceded and she smiled briefly, although her hands still shook at the simple idea she might have lost her sister. ¡°I have to go now. There are a few things I still have to take care of before daybreak,¡± he declared and Sarah squeezed her hands together in what Alexis had noticed to be a nervous gesture.

    ¡°Aaran ¡­? The others ¡­¡± she hesitated and swallowed hard, her throat burning. ¡°The others inside ¡­¡±

    ¡°Four victims. Two adults, two teenagers. All dead before the fire had started. All quick deaths,¡± he told her in his empty, emotionless voice, and Sarah swallowed the bitterness that filled her mouth, although his words had brought her some measure of relief. At least they hadn¡¯t burned to death. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how terrifying something like that might be.

    ¡°And Selena ¡­¡± she asked in search of some logical explanation for that terrible event.

    ¡°Your sister was hiding in the basement, between to bookshelves.¡±

    ¡°Did she tell you anything?¡±

    Aaran seemed to hesitate for a split second and ended up shaking his head.

    ¡°She was already unconscious by the time I reached her.¡± Sarah nodded and went back to straighten Selena¡¯s wavy hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯ll return by nightfall,¡± he declared and, in the next instant, he¡¯d simply disappeared.

    ¡°And you ¡­? Will you stay?¡± she asked without even turning to look at him and Alexis was silent for an instant, his gaze lost on how much frailer she looked now. Almost as if she could break with the slightest blow.

    ¡°I can leave, if you¡¯d rather be alone,¡± he finally replied, ignoring his unreasonable desire to remain by her side. Which was ridiculous, he thought. Because not only was he unable to help her, his presence could only hurt her even more.

    He¡¯d stay somewhere inside the hospital grounds, he told himself, making sure they¡¯d be safe, at least until sunrise. But he¡¯d make sure to keep enough distance from her, so she wouldn¡¯t have to constantly be assaulted by his chaotic emotions. However, as he was about to leave, her voice froze him in place.

    ¡°Stay.¡± Alexis raised his head and faced her in pure disbelief. Sarah looked beyond tired but her expression was still strong and resolute, her green eyes grounding him where he stood, as if she¡¯d just cast some immobilization spell on him. ¡°I need ¡­ I want you to stay,¡± she reinforced and Alexis merely nodded.

    What else could he do? In all his life he¡¯d never been the target of such powerful magic. And even after she released him from her intense gaze, the only thing he could do was just stand there, burning her image with fire into his brain; the lines of her face, the shape of her shoulders, the size of her fingers ¡­

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 11 - Part 1

    Chapter 11

    ¡°Right or Wrong Choices ...?

    A New Path or a Precipice ...?

    Eternally repeated Questions with no Answers.

    A Flight to Hights Unimaginable or a Fall into the Abyss?"

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    The doctor''s ¡®at any moment¡¯, that had left her anxiously hanging by Selena¡¯s bedside in hopes of finally seeing her open her eyes, stretched through the night and into daybreak, but didn¡¯t arrive. The hours passed slowly as the monitor registered Selena¡¯s heartbeat, and Sarah just sat there, unable to sleep or eat, practically unblinking. Doctors and nurses payed their visits regularly, to check on her vital signs. Sarah had only a faint idea of these moments, her attention completely focused on the young girl. All she knew was that thankfully everything was all right, although Selena had yet to give any hint that she''d wake up any time soon.

    Her anxiety only increased when daybreak arrived, starting at the base of her stomach and propagating throughout her entire body like a disease, making it harder to breathe and leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. Her mind just wouldn¡¯t stop creating dark scenarios. What if Selena would never wake up at all? She knew enough of Chemistry and Physiology not to be deceived by the over positive diagnosis the doctors insisted on giving her. She knew all too well that coma wasn¡¯t all that unusual with patients exposed to large doses of CO2. And even if she did wake up ¡­ What if her brain had been somehow damaged?

    Alexis returned to her side as soon as the sun started to set on the horizon. She had to almost kick him out of the room at daybreak. And yet she couldn¡¯t deny that his silent presence offered her a comforting feeling of safety.

    Aaran join them an hour later, and after verifying that nothing had changed, approached Alexis and they both exchanged a few whispered words in such a soft tone that Sarah could hardly hear, much less understand them.

    She raised her head as she felt Alexis approach her. His inhumanly beautiful face was a perfect mirror of his emotions; concern and a slight annoyance. He wore black leather pants and a leather jacket that reached knee-length, the pointy lapel covering his broad shoulders showing the black cotton sweatshirt he wore beneath. Even with his hair tied up, and although his eyes looked almost human now, his appearance was intimidating and obviously ¡­ strange. Like a piece, that even when mixed with all the others, clearly belonged to a different puzzle. In contrast with all the aseptic whiteness surrounding them he could have easily incarnated the part of an angel of death.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Sarah asked apprehensively, and only then noticed how her own voice sounded tired and spent.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± He averted his gaze, hesitantly. ¡°Yesterday, as I left, I asked them not to disturb you with any phone calls, to avoid the press. Aaran went by the reception before coming here. It would seem that besides the expected calls from the reporters ¡­ John Donovan called you five times,¡± he declared with audible distaste. ¡°I just thought you might want to know ¡­¡±

    ¡°I already knew,¡± Sarah confirmed with a weak smile and her blood shot eyes fell on her cellphone, resting on the bedside table. ¡°He insistently called my cell all day. He even came over to the hospital ¡­ but I didn¡¯t grant him permission to visit us. I really don¡¯t feel like having to face him right now ¡­¡± she confessed with a trembling voice and Alexis nodded understandingly, the weight of her pain mixing with a deep feeling of relief at the knowledge she¡¯d refused to see that Human. The mere thought that she might have spent the whole day in the company of another man, while he was forced to keep his distance, was enough to leave him irrationally crazy with anger.

    Sarah gently rubbed her temples. The lack of sleep, the tiredness and stress, had completely destroyed her ability to shield her mind from all the emotions surrounding her. Her head was aching painfully. Everywhere around her there was only pain, and suffering, and concern, and sadness ¡­ Reason why she¡¯d learned since a young age to avoid hospitals as much as possible.

    The sound of a murmur left her immediately alert, and her anxious gaze fell on Selena¡¯s face. With tears of relief blurring her sight, she watched as the young girl stirred and started to move, frowning as if something had disturbed her sleep. The long eyelashes that cast dark shadows over her pale cheeks trembled, and with a deep sigh that fogged the oxygen mask, Selena finally opened her eyes.

    For an instant all that Sarah could do was stare in disbelief at her sister¡¯s lost and confused expression, almost unable to believe that she was really awake. But, in the next second, a strong blinding pain shot across her brain almost as if someone had shot her in the head, stealing her breath away.

    Selena¡¯s expression changed completely, as memories of what had happened flooded her mind, and her scream of terror forced Sarah to hold her exploding head between her hands, as she fought to remain conscious.

    ¡°Selena! Everything¡¯s fine!¡± she told her, trying to calm her down although she could hardly see beyond the pain, but Selena grew even more restless, threatening to tear the cables that connected her to the machine, the terror that consumed her making her unable to listen to anything. ¡°Selena! Look at me! It¡¯s me, Sarah!¡± she tried once more, the young girl¡¯s despair starting to take over her as well, but Selena seem unable to see her, her mind locked in the horror she¡¯d lived through, her green eyes wondering crazed all over the room, in a mix of madness and pure fear.

    Sarah felt tears slide down her face and the sob that choked her made it impossible to utter any more words. Her mind was about to split. Fear, insecurity ¡­ absolute impotence and hopelessness, cold ¡­

    The arms that surrounded her pulled her away from Selena¡¯s convulsing body, and as she stared at her sister¡¯s terrified expression, Aaran placed a hand on her forehead and she went immediately still, her body falling limp on the bed, as she fell into another deep sleep.

    ¡°No! What have you done to her?¡± Sarah demanded, despairing at the sight of her unconscious again, and Aaran stepped back with slow movements.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just put her to sleep. The pain would end up consuming her,¡± he declared and Sarah tried to get rid of the arms still holding her and refusing to let go. The sobbing that shook her only made her headache even worse.

    ¡°What am I going to do ¡­?¡± she asked under her breath, even though she expected no answer, and Aaran faced her with a grave expression.

    ¡°I can diminish the pain she now feels. Tone down the intensity of her memories,¡± he offered and it took some time until Sarah was able to grasp what he meant.

    ¡°Erase her memories?¡± she wondered, trembling uncontrollably, and Aaran shook his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that without risking compromising her sanity. The memories are too intense. All I can do is dilute their importance, make it as if they were ancient memories.¡±

    Sarah wiped her tears nervously.

    ¡°From the accident as well?¡± she went on, sounding hopeful.

    ¡°No. We can only alter memories concerning our presence. The Law allows us to do so in order to erase any memories Humans might retain from our existence.¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡± she decided without a second thought.

    ¡°Are you sure? This is something that can never be undone. And it might be difficult hearing her speak of what happened with detachment or indifference."

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want her to suffer any more. I can¡¯t hear her .. scream like that again ¡­¡± she added in a whisper, lowering her head ashamed of her own motives. Selfish.

    Aaran approached the bedside once more and placed his hand over Selena¡¯s forehead again. The silence that surrounded them left her even more aware of the pain that threatened to split her brain in two. A few minutes after Aaran stepped back and she knew it was done without him having to utter a single word.

    The sound of running footsteps on the corridor made her shudder violently. The door to the neighboring room was opened with too much strength and Sarah heard as it hit the wall. Screams of despair and denial echoed everywhere. Her sight went suddenly dark and her head tumbled listless. More pain, more suffering. A life had just ended, and to those who''d stayed behind, all that was left was the deepest of hells.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Alex! Take her away from here!¡±

    The words were lost amidst the ghost-like echoes that surrounded her, leaving only pain in their wake. The world spun around her, making her feel sick and aching, as if her body was suddenly covered in sandpaper instead of the clothes she knew she wore. However, as reality slowly fell back into place, a cold fresh wind touched her wet face, stopping her descent into the darkness that awaited her.

    Something warm slid softly down her right cheek and the strands of hair glued to her moist forehead were gently tucked back.

    ¡°Sarah? Sarah! Please, look at me!¡± That low warm voice flooded her brain. It wasn¡¯t the first time she heard it ¡­ and it wasn¡¯t the first time it begged her for something.

    Unable to ignore his request, Sarah fought the weight of her own eyelids and opened her eyes. Eyes the color of storms looked back at her. Now that she saw them from so up close she was sure there were crystal fragments embedded on them since, even there, where there was no light, his eyes still shimmered.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Suddenly dragged back to reality by his question Sarah blinked and tried to sit up. ¡°Easy. Take it easy,¡± he pleaded, helping her, and only then she noticed they were both sitting on the floor; and that she was sitting between his legs, as if he¡¯d carried her in his arms all the way out there and just decided to take a break.

    ¡°Where are we? Where¡¯s Selena?¡± she asked, holding her head that still hurt, forcing her to postpone the idea of getting up.

    ¡°Selena is fine. She¡¯ll sleep a bit more. Her brain needs time to adjust to the modifications,¡± he explained in a soft tone trying to reassure her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. She¡¯ll probably wake up again sometime tonight,¡± he added and Sarah looked around, trying to figure out where they were. It was outside, she easily concluded. The sky above their heads showed a dark night where only the brightest stars could be seen. The others, although present, had been devoured by the city lights that were strong enough to allow her to see shapes and even colors, even though there were no lamps where they sat. ¡°We¡¯re on the hospital''s terrace. I figured you''d want to stay as close to Selena as possible,¡± he informed, and with slow gestures pulled her hands away from her head, replacing them with his own, in a soft relaxing massage.

    Sarah stared up at him in complete disbelief, for a moment, and wondered if he also had some strange healing power lingering on the tips of his fingers, since the pulsing pain torturing her brain gradually started to dwindle. It took all she had to force her rational mind to overpower the enchantment his glowing eyes were slowly casting on her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked suspiciously and the sound of her own voice helped her reawaken her critical ability.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you get rid of your headache,¡± he simply replied leaving her even more confused. ¡°I figure that¡¯s the least I can do, since I''m partially to blame for it,¡± he added and Sarah frowned as her heartbeat became increasingly nervous.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Aaran says you¡¯re a true empath,¡± he went on, gently rubbing her temples. ¡°So, I can only imagine how ¡­ unpleasant it must be, being close to me,¡± he told her and Sarah couldn¡¯t help her expression of incredibility.

    She was used to others figuring out her fear of being touched, but as far as she knew no one had ever noticed her empathic abilities. Especially since she¡¯d always been extra careful to keep them hidden. It had been her inability to do so that, as a child, had led her to be committed into various psychiatric institutions, a lesson she''d learned all too well and that she didn¡¯t wish to repeat.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked, still perplexed, and Alexis smiled lightly.

    ¡°We know a lot about you,¡± he confessed and Sarah felt her heart jump anxiously.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she insisted in a more severe tone, holding his hands to prevent him from continuing his massage, and he looked at her, seeming confused by her clear and sudden change of mood.

    ¡°Hum, just a few things,¡± he declared, now carefully choosing his words, but Sarah squeezed his hands unwilling to let him escape without a proper answer.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    He seemed to ponder for a few instants, as if looking for the best answer, and smiled again.

    ¡°I know you used to have a dog, when you were a child,¡± he finally replied, apparently happy with how harmless that small piece of information really was, until he noticed the way she trembled.

    ¡°How did you know about Ocean ¡­?¡± she asked in a whisper that immediately erased his smile. ¡°He died so long ago ¡­ Were you checking up on me?¡± she accused and he took a deep breath.

    ¡°You have to understand, Sarah. It¡¯s nothing personal. But we have to know a bit more about those who come in contact with us,¡± he tried to explain in an appeasing tone, and she lowered her head, her brown hair hiding her face.

    ¡°Oh, I see. I guess that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t feel the need to erase my memories. After all, who would ever believe someone with my background, if I started babbling about a Race of beings from another dimension? Now I¡¯m really wondering what would have happened if I¡¯d taken one of those phone calls and told them exactly what happened last night ¡­¡± she muttered, releasing him, and started to get up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± he countered, grabbing her by a wrist, holding her in place, and she looked at him with tired and tearful eyes.

    ¡°And even knowing all you do, you¡¯re still afraid? This is so stupid. They didn''t believe me even when I told them what they were feeling right to their faces. What makes you think they¡¯d believe me now?¡±

    Alexis frowned and pulled down, forcing her to sit again. The emotions he so carefully had tried to keep under control came alive in his chest, and he only noticed what he had done when she stared at him with a surprised and frightened expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± he declared, trying to justify his actions, but his voice sounded too loud, making her cringe. ¡°You told me that it wasn¡¯t fair that I could read your thoughts. That all I capture are mere fragments with no context. But you¡¯re doing the same!¡± he went on, trying to control the anger boiling inside him and she sobbed, trying to make him release her hand, which irrationally made him hold her even harder. The awareness that his chaotic emotions could only hurt her further left him all the angrier. ¡°How can you attach reasons to my emotions just like that? No one can control their feelings. And what we feel doesn¡¯t define who we are!¡±

    She kept trying to force him to release her and, as she concluded her efforts were pointless, she raised her head to face him.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­ please ¡­¡± That plea, spoken by those trembling lips, mixed with the scent of fear, made him clench his teeth. Grabbing her other arm as well and ignoring her useless attempts to get free, he pressed her against the wall on his back and looked at her for an instant.

    Sarah was trying her best to be brave and control her sobbing, although he could feel through the palms of his hands her whole body shaking, the soft skin of her cheeks constantly wet by tears. Too frail ¡­ he thought as he released her, hitting the wall at each side of her head, making her jump.

    ¡°Look at me!¡± he commanded in a roar that was immediately obeyed. Her tearful green eyes were all over the place, filled with fear, and with reason. Part of him wanted to tear her to pieces, the same way he¡¯d wanted to do when he¡¯d first met her. Because to the basic instinct that inhabited him that would be much easier, much less painful, than destroying himself instead. ¡°You can feel what I¡¯m feeling. So tell me what I¡¯m about to do!¡±

    Sarah swallowed hard. Although her rational mind kept insisting on that crazy idea that he¡¯d sworn to protect her, everything in her screamed that she¡¯d probably never been in so much danger near him as she was now. His storm-like eyes were gleaming incandescently, similar to those of a hungry wild beast about to attack. His emotions were all too intense, too chaotic, in a mix of feral anger, hate and longing for death. His expression, so calm just a few moments ago, had become a hard mask of rage and cruelty. Too scared to even try to escape him, Sarah cringed against the wall, closing her eyes as he leaned over her. Her mind was immediately filled with bloody images and with the memory of what she¡¯d been through at the hands of others like him. Her heart almost stopped as she felt the warmth of his breath against her skin, and then ¡­

    Sarah opened her eyes in shocking disbelief and sat very still, not even daring to breathe. The lips that touched hers were warm and soft, and as he pulled back her brain could hardly form a single logical thought. Long fingers caressed her face, drying her tears away. The bright eyes that looked at her from between dark eyelashes were like incandescent silver flames, and only when he kissed her again was she finally able to react. Her heart jumped to a frenzy beat and her shaky hands tried to push him back to no avail. The hand holding her face made her tilt her head back and his lips pressed against hers harder, forcing them to part. He immediately invaded her, taking over her mouth, tasting her passionately. Sarah felt her head spin and her hands closed reflexively as she held on to his coat. The warmth of his body beneath the fabric made her shiver and her mind was invaded by the burning desire consuming him.

    With a soft sigh he finally pulled back. His lips still lingered on hers, hesitating to cut all contact, until he finally released her from his touch.

    Sarah felt as her cheeks caught on fire and glued the back of her hand to her tingling lips just to make sure they were still there. Her irregular breathing echoed all around them, and although she knew she was acting like some teenage girl, the truth was that no one had ever kissed her like that. Alexis gently caressed her hair and placed a light kiss on her aching temple, which disturbed her even more than the burning passion she¡¯d felt from him just instants ago.

    ¡°I should leave you and let you get some rest. It seems that your headache won¡¯t go away as long as I¡¯m around,¡± he told her, back to his calm, composed tone, and as she didn¡¯t answer and kept refusing to face him, he allowed his body to fuse with the shadows around them and disappeared.

    His sudden absence left her breathless and Sarah raised her head, searching for him in every dark corner, until she realized what she was doing. Burying her head in her hands she forced herself to take a deep breath and calm down.

    ¡°I must be going crazy ¡­ Is either that or I¡¯m the biggest idiot in the world!¡± she added, running her cold hands over her face as if that could help her wake up and bring her back to reality. The truth was that her lips still burned from his kiss, and there was a deep aching pain in her chest because he¡¯d just left like that. With a sigh she leaned her head back and rubbed the arm he¡¯d grabbed and that was still throbbing. ¡°If the word man doesn¡¯t mean anything to you anymore, the word not-Human should be more than enough! Stupid!¡±

    With a new sigh she finally decided to get up, straightening her hair and crumpled clothes. As to be expected, the door leading back inside wasn¡¯t that far from where she stood, and, rubbing her arms to keep the cold at bay, she went back inside wanting to return to Selena¡¯s side.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 11 - Part 2

    She stopped again as she reached her sister¡¯s room. Her heart jumped anxiously the minute she recognized the bright voice echoing from inside. And, in the next instant, Sarah stormed through the door and jumped to her sister¡¯s neck, who, sitting on the bed, looked every bit surprised by that sudden invasion.

    ¡°Selena!¡± she sobbed as tears filled her eyes once more and buried her face on the young girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m so glad!¡±

    Selena smiled and caressed her sister¡¯s hair, trying to calm her down.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Sarah looked away to dry her tears before turning to face her.

    ¡°Are you sure? Are you certain that it doesn¡¯t hurt anywhere?¡± she insisted, worrying, and Selena laughed, completely relaxed which left her suddenly silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. The doctor was just here and said I¡¯m all better. If you don¡¯t believe me just ask Aaran,¡± she declared proudly and only then Sarah recalled the silent presence of someone else in that room.

    ¡°I called the doctor as soon as Selena woke up so he could check on her. It would seem everything¡¯s fine,¡± Aaran confirmed in his usual indifferent tone and Sarah nodded.

    ¡°But they still want to keep me for the night!¡± Selena complained. ¡°I hate hospitals! I want to go home!¡± she demanded and the sudden wave of sadness that she felt from her left a bitter knot around Sarah¡¯s throat. She could still clearly remember how Selena had glued herself to her bed, refusing to sleep, speak or eat over the three days she had been hospitalized after the accident.

    ¡°Me too.¡± She ran a hand through the young girl¡¯s hair and forced a smile to take over her lips. ¡°But now we¡¯ll be together. Everything¡¯s going to be all right. You just have to be a bit more patient.¡±

    ¡°I can always talk to the doctor and ask him to release her,¡± Aaran offered, which left a hopeful gleam in Selena¡¯s eyes, and Sarah turned to face him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be separated from her again!¡± she declared vehemently, leaving implicit the consequences of her statement. ¡°Wherever Selena goes, I¡¯m going as well.¡±

    Aaran nodded curtly and left them alone.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we go home?¡± Selena asked and Sarah placed a smile on her lips to face her.

    ¡°Not yet, sweetie, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied, holding her hands, and Selena sighed.

    ¡°I miss home ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. I miss home too. But there¡¯s been some ¡­ complications and right now home is not safe.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I¡¯ll explain everything later, okay? Now you just worry about getting better.¡±

    Selena averted her gaze and looked out the window, her expression somewhat confused as if she was trying to remember something.

    ¡°Aaran said there was a fire ..:¡± she muttered, sounding half unsure, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive. ¡°I remember I was playing hide and seek ¡­ We heard screaming ¡­ I think it was Martha. Miriam went to see what had happened. Karl and I stayed in the basement ¡­ We heard voices arguing but couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying ¡­ But I¡¯m certain that there were other people in the house. And then Miriam was screaming ¡­ and then she stopped screaming and everything went silent. I asked Karl to stay, I was sure there was something really wrong going on upstairs. But he wouldn¡¯t listen. She was his sister, he said, and so he left me alone ¡­ I only heard footsteps, and people tossing the furniture around. I hid in a corner, between two old bookshelves. I never felt so scared in my entire life. And then there was smoke ¡­ I almost chocked so I wouldn¡¯t cough, afraid they might hear me ¡­ And then I started to fill dizzy, and it got harder to breathe. And then Aaran was there,¡± she declared and turned to face Sarah as if she¡¯d finally found what she¡¯d been looking for. ¡°I thought he was going to kill me! But he saved me.¡±

    Sarah merely nodded. Aaran had warned her about the effects of diluting the intensity of her memories but the result was almost frightening. There was nothing left, she concluded. No pain, no fear, no guilt ¡­ nothing from the sea of emotions that had almost rendered her unconscious just a few hours ago. Some confusion and curiosity, but nothing more. Selena talked about what had happened as if she were telling someone else¡¯s story, and not her own.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. It¡¯s over, now. You¡¯re okay and that¡¯s all that matters,¡± she told her although the words had frozen her chest. Because Selena would never be able to cry or to feel for the death of the family that had so gently offered to keep her and help them in their time of need. Those were feelings that would forever belong only to her ¡­ and that was fine, she told herself. Selena had suffered enough. All she wanted was for her sister to go back to beeing the joyful teenager she¡¯d always been, as soon as possible.

    Aaran came back a few minutes later in the company of a strangely smiling and condescending doctor. Of course he¡¯d rather keep the girl another night, for observation. However he could easily understand, after all she¡¯d been through, that her family would rather take her home. And so, as long as Sarah promised to keep an eye on her over the next twenty-four hours, he was willing to release her from the depressing environment that was the hospital.

    Sarah almost felt tempted to question Aaran about his methods of persuasion, but since that meant she could take Selena away from that place sooner than expected - which meant she didn¡¯t have to spend another second immersed in that sea of uncontrolled negative emotions - she just nodded gratefully at the list of recommendations and went to sign the release papers.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    And so, half an hour later, Sarah was anxiously pushing Selena¡¯s wheelchair down the corridor towards the door, a persistent smile stretching her lips.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Selena asked, but before she could give her the name of some hotel, a black Lexus IS-F, as new as if it had just left the store, pulled over right in front of them.

    Sarah almost choked when the door opened and Alexis stepped out from inside it, standing up to his full intimidating height. Her heart jumped unwillingly as he approach them in his firm rhythmic pace, until he stopped right in front of Selena greeting her with a smile that would steal any woman¡¯s breath away.

    ¡°Well, hello young lady. My name is Alexis,¡± he declared in a soft purr with a gracious bow, and Selena gave a very feminine chuckle as she stared up at him fascinated.

    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­ I¡¯m Selena,¡± she replied and immediately turned back to her sister, with a malicious grin. ¡°Is this the friend you told me about?¡± she guessed and Sarah sighed, abstaining from answering.

    What is he doing?!

    As if he¡¯d just read her mind, Alexis stepped aside, indicating his car with a graceful gesture.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me, I¡¯d be glad to have you both stay at my place,¡± he told them and Selena¡¯s eyes opened wide as she looked back at her sister again, a mischievous smile taking over her face.

    Sarah felt as her cheeks warmed up, especially when faced with Selena¡¯s amused and inquisitive look, and just pushed her chair towards the Lexus, forcing Alexis to take another step back to avoid being run over.

    ¡°You just be quiet! Sick people need to sleep, a lot!¡± she grunted under her breath and Selena muffled a laughter, covering her lips with one hand.

    She was about to get up to get in the car when Aaran suddenly appeared at her side, easily picking her up and gently placing her on the back seat, before he walked away again without a single word.

    Sarah took her place beside her and they both waited until Alexis returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°And Aaran?¡± Selena asked, noticing they were about to leave and that he was nowhere to be seen, and Alexis looked at her through the rear mirror.

    ¡°Aaran still has a few things to take care of. He¡¯ll meet us later,¡± he told her as started the engine.

    Selena sat quietly all the way, watching the lights pass outside her window, until she eventually fell asleep.

    Wrapping an arm around her, Sarah pulled her closer, offering her shoulder so she could get some rest. The girl¡¯s soft and rhythmic breathing filled the silence and Sarah found herself smiling at the thought of having her there, beside her and alive.

    Her mind only returned to the present when she started to recognize the neighborhood. And, as she raised her head to talk to him, she noticed he¡¯d been looking at her through the rear mirror, which left her even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the best option?¡± she asked, trying to mask her childish reaction. ¡°It¡¯s another Human whose memories you won¡¯t be able to erase. Selena and I could as easily go to a Hotel ¡­¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be safe,¡± he replied, interrupting her. ¡°It¡¯s hard enough protecting one Human, protecting two ¡­ There are too many variables. The only viable solution is keeping you both where I know they won¡¯t be able to reach you,¡± he declared with conviction and Sarah had no way to argue.

    The truth was she was still affected by what had happened in that terrace, and no matter how much she tried to act normally, it was still hard to face him.

    Even so, she was relieved to see the house. Soon she¡¯d be able to take a warm shower, stretch on a soft bed and sleep until the next day. She¡¯d leave the thinking and worrying for the next morning.

    Once parked in front of the house, Alexis walked over to Selena¡¯s door and opened it, easily picking her up as if she were weightless. Sarah silently followed him into the house.

    Anne was already sleeping, which was good since it meant a few less explanations, but the second room on the upper floor had been made and arranged to receive another guest.

    Alexis placed Selena on the bed, careful not to wake her, and silently retracted his footsteps towards the door.

    ¡°I went by your house, yesterday, and brought some things I figured belonged to her,¡± he told Sarah in a whisper, referring to the bags on the floor, by the bed. ¡°I also brought your mail, since it could be something important,¡± he added and Sarah followed his gaze towards the small table where he¡¯d placed a few white envelopes. ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs, if you need anything,¡± he told her and, as she didn¡¯t reply, ended up exiting the room and carefully closing the door behind him.

    Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Not even a thank you you were able to give him!

    With a sigh she covered Selena with a soft blanket and smiled as the girl turned to her side, looking for a more comfortable position.

    Then she carried the bags to the closet that, unlike hers, was completely empty, and started hanging her sister¡¯s clothes. It was the least she could do, she thought, since she couldn¡¯t take her home, as promised. At least she wished Selena could feel safe, there, since she¡¯d probably never feel at home. Selena was too attached to the house where she¡¯d lived since childhood, the house where she¡¯d lived with her parents, the house filled with memories of those that would never return.

    As she put the girl¡¯s clothes in order, Alexis¡¯ words came back to her. Yesterday, he¡¯d said. Yesterday, while she was still wallowing in despair, unsure of whether Selena would even wake up at all, and he¡¯d already decided to let them stay with him ¡­ And she had been so ungrateful ¡­

    By the time she finished finding the perfect place for everything she felt almost too tired to even stand. She hadn¡¯t slept at all for the last twenty-four hours, had had very little to eat, and the clothes she wore were still the same she had on her when she¡¯d left home two nights ago. Still she took the time to go through the letters Alexis had brought her. There were two bills and some other unimportant mail, plus a letter from the court and another from her lawyer that deserved special attention. Nevertheless she wouldn¡¯t read any of them that night, she decided tucking them in her pocket. She was too tired to force her brain to decode legal terms. She¡¯d address them first thing in the morning. And, leaving the bathroom light on, as Alexis had done for her on the first night she¡¯d spent in that house, Sarah left the room longing for a good night¡¯s rest of her own.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 11 - Part 3

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    The shadow that moved in the darkness startled her, leaving her immediately alert, her heart running wildly.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s sake!¡± she complained, restraining her own voice so she wouldn¡¯t wake up the girl sleeping on the other side of the door, and took a hand to her chest, where her heart still beat like crazy. ¡°You almost scared me to death ¡­¡± she muttered, taking a deep breath, and only then raised her head to face him; which made her take a step back. He¡¯d untied his hair, the dark strands framing his face, and his eyes were gleaming again, which she had come to identify as a bad sign. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be downstairs ¡­¡±

    ¡°And I was. And then I came up here again. And went back down. And by the third time decided to stay ¡­ and wait for you.¡± She took another step back and he had to make use of all his willpower not to chase after her. ¡°How¡¯s Selena?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s okay. She¡¯s sleeping,¡± she told him, trying to sound firm, and Alexis averted his gaze towards the stairway.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Well, I¡¯ll be going, then ¡­ It will be morning soon,¡± he declared, although Sarah knew that there were still four hours to go until daybreak and, as she didn¡¯t answer, he walked by her and went down the first few steps.

    ¡°Alexis!¡± He stopped immediately at the sound of her voice, and she only noticed what she had done when he looked back, to peer at her over his shoulder. In a mix of embarrassment and nervousness, she squeezed her hands together and forced herself to face him. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    His face seemed to brighten up and a smile stretched his lips, reminding her of how confused he¡¯d felt the other times she¡¯d thanked him. The emotions he was trying hard to keep under control escaped him, and amongst the usual chaos that inhabited him, happiness mixed with sadness, loneliness and guilt.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­? Come with me ¡­¡± he whispered reaching out for her, just like before, leaving her completely frozen in place. And yet, in the next instant, that hand had disappeared and his smile became even brighter, like the one he¡¯d given Selena as he¡¯d greeted her, stealing her breath away. ¡°Good night, Sarah. Sleep well,¡± he wished and, turning his back on her, almost fell forward when she hugged him from behind, forcing him to go down two steps to regain his balance.

    ¡°You ¡­ stupid shadow!¡± she complained, burying her face in his shoulder while her arms threatened to choke him to death. ¡°Don¡¯t ever give me fake smiles again! I hate fake smiles!¡± she sobbed, her voice muffled, and it took him a few moments until he was finally able to overcome the shock that had numbed his senses. ¡°I swear! I¡¯d hit you if I could!¡± she added, still angry, and then fell silent, her body trembling against his. Fake smiles were all she¡¯d seen, growing up. Smiles that hid the fear, pity and despise other people felt for her as soon as they noticed just how strange and different she really was. She¡¯d learned to smile like that from them, which had allowed her to deceive the rest of the world. That even he would give her a smile like that was inexplicably painful.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­? Are you crying?¡± he asked, not knowing what to do, and she squeezed her embrace a bit harder on purpose.

    ¡°Am not!¡± she declared but still refused to raise her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m an idiot ¡­ and I¡¯m tired ¡­ and my head doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s doing anymore ¡­¡± she muttered and he smiled coldly.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. Or you wouldn¡¯t have stopped a monster like me from leaving you alone.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about that!¡± she complained, squeezing his neck again, and he laughed at her retaliation.

    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± he agreed and it was her turn to be silent.

    He¡¯d laughed! And the sound of his voice had been warm and vibrant, making her heart beat faster.

    What am I doing ¡­ Suddenly aware of her own actions and of the warm body she kept holding onto as if her life depended on it, Sarah felt her cheeks burn and a shudder shook her from head to toe.

    ¡°Good night, Alexis ¡­¡± she told him, releasing him, and practically ran up the stairs and towards her room.

    The light murmur of those words and the sudden absence of that soft, warm body pressed against his, left him suddenly empty. And, without a second thought, Alexis melted into the shadows surrounding him and returned to the material world in front of her bedroom door, right in time to stop her from opening it.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡± he whispered her name, trying to reach her, but she quickly escaped him, refusing to face him.

    ¡°Let me through!¡±

    ¡°Sarah, look at me!¡± he demanded, grabbing her by the elbows, his emotions escaping his control, and she tried to push him back, to maintain the space between them.

    ¡°Let go of me! I can¡¯t do this! I can¡¯t!¡± she insisted on the verge of despair and he stopped fighting to hold her, pushing her against the wall on the other side of the corridor.

    Her small, frail hands tried to push him back, hitting him and punching him to no avail. He held her chin with strong fingers, making her raise her head, and kissed her parted lips that seemed to call for his.

    She still tried to fight him off but her strength started to dwindle. His kiss was hot, burning, possessive, making her dizzy. His masculine, heavy body pressed her against the wall, making it impossible to escape. And his unrestrained emotions were hammering her brain, making everything even more jumbled. His desire was undeniable and intense, like nothing she¡¯d ever felt before, but it wasn¡¯t the only thing he felt. There was also anger and despise, and an urgency that threatened to choke her. And, above everything else, loneliness and pain, the two dark holes that fragmented his being.

    Sarah stopped trying to push him back, certain that she could never win over his brute force and, raising one hand, she placed it on his face in a gentle caress. Suddenly she could finally understand that, in truth, she still hadn¡¯t answered his plea for help. As if releasing him from that place of pain and torture where she¡¯d found him hadn¡¯t been enough. He was still calling her, still needing her, making it impossible for her to simple ignore his plea.

    She clearly felt the shock that shot through him at her touch, and with that simple gesture all the anger and urgency melted away, leaving only a much deeper disdain, not for her, but for himself. His kiss too, lost its voracity and became slower and gentler, until he finally released her, taking a step back.

    Sarah blushed unable to control her uneven breathing, until she noticed she wasn¡¯t the only one trying to catch her breath. His hand, still holding her face, caressed her gently, his fingers slowly sliding over her skin, as he leaned over her once more to place a light kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Forgive me ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t even touch you ¡­¡± he whispered and the bitterness in his voice left tears in her eyes.

    With shaky hands, and to his surprise, Sarah grabbed him by the collar of his jacket and raised her head to face him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Alexis just stood there, for a moment, lost in her unwavering crystal gaze. There was so much light in her. So much kindness, and at the same time so much innocence. Above all, so much courage that he felt humbled facing her like that.

    Her whole body was shaking, he noticed, even her lips, still swollen from his kiss. It was as if she could fall apart at any instant. Her cheeks were adorably blushed, although he could still see traces of tears. And her gaze showed only determination, despite the fact he could smell the scent of fear emanating from her.

    And those words ¡­ The answer to his request, leaving him unable to argue or deny her. No matter how wrong it was, the truth was that he¡¯d never wanted any other woman the way he wanted her. No matter how much he tried to diminish her, right then Sarah was the most beautiful woman he¡¯d ever seen.

    Refusing to think about it any further, he bent over and scooped her up in one sweep. He heard her release a brief exclamation of surprise but, contrary to what happened before, she didn¡¯t demand he put her down. Instead her arms surrounded his neck as she leaned her head against his chest, almost as if she wished she could disappear between his arms.

    Alexis carried her downstairs at a slow, paused pace, giving her enough time to regret her own decision. His attention, however, was completely focused on her. On how small and light she was, or how warm and soft her arms around his neck felt.

    Without even thinking about what he was doing, he crossed the living room and dove into the darkness behind the small door, at the end. Sarah squeezed his neck as the whispered murmurs that filled the darkness surrounded them, but still didn¡¯t utter a single word. The door to his bedroom opened, obeying his mental command, and Alexis carried her across the threshold only stopping when it closed again, on his back.

    Sarah shuddered at the soft sound and he released her legs, allowing her to stand up. Yet she didn¡¯t release him, squeezing his neck even harder as she hid her face against the dark wall that was his chest. Embarrassment flushed her cheeks, and Alexis found himself smiling as he tried to delicately pull back the soft strands of golden-brown hair that helped her hide from him.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­?!¡± he called her name, as if unsure of the identity of the woman standing in front of him, and bent over to place a warm kiss at the base of her neck. ¡°Feeling embarrassed?¡± he asked between kisses and she shook her head vehemently still refusing to look up at him. ¡°Then?¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    Her arms squeezed him even harder and he felt her body become tense.

    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ not that ¡­ experienced ¡­ So ¡­¡± she muttered, stumbling on every word as if her voice was stuck to her throat and she stopped talking when he laughed.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s to be expected. Taking into account your little problem with being touched ¡­¡± he said and buried his face on the curve her neck, kissing the soft fresh skin there. ¡°But I¡¯m glad,¡± he added in a whisper that seemed to calm her down a bit.

    ¡°It would seem that my problem completely disappears when I¡¯m with you ¡­¡± she told him, biting her lower lip when his hands slid beneath her blouse, directly caressing her skin, and he traced the line of her jaw, searching for her warm lips.

    ¡°Once more, I¡¯m glad ¡­¡± he whispered, caressing her with every word, and pulled back just enough to take off her blouse.

    Sarah hugged herself, instinctively, but then his hands were covering her instead, gently caressing her. His lips took over hers once again, making her whole body burn and her heart beat like crazy. His black hair fell over her face in a curtain of shadows and Sarah couldn¡¯t help touching it, feeling the soft strands slide between her fingers like water. The arm around her waist forced her to accompany him as he stepped back, until he sat on the bed, pulling her down with him, making her bend over to kiss him. His long warm fingers drew the line of her neck, followed by a rain of feather-like kisses, tracing her shoulder and caressing the soft skin of her chest.

    She could hardly breathe when she felt his mouth, hot and moist, kissing her through her under bra. And although her mind persisted in trying to resist him, her body responded to him perfectly, as she arched back to allow him free access to her sensitive breasts.

    With a groan destined to make sure he wouldn¡¯t lose control and obey the instinct that demanded he¡¯d take her right then, Alexis pulled her down onto the bed. The soft complain that escaped her lips was rapidly muffled by another burning kiss, and then he was touching her all over, coating her skin with hot, passionate kisses, from her neck to her chest, and down her belly, where he licked and tortured her bellybutton. She didn¡¯t even noticed the moment he got rid of her pants, only that his lips kept kissing her, from her iliac to her thigh, down her knee where he drew soft circles. And wherever he touched her hot flames inflamed her sensitive skin, making her dizzy and drowning her in waves of pleasure she could no longer tell whom they really belonged to.

    Flashes of color and light exploded before her eyes and a scream escaped her lips when he focused his attention on the center of her body, kissing and licking her relentlessly, invading her softly with his hot tongue.

    Suddenly panicking she tried to push him back, pulling his dark hair but, like all the other times, he was like an unmovable rock, and the fire he was insistently igniting on her pleasure center spread through her entire body, leaving her breathless and unable to resist him. Too embarrassed by her own uncontrollable voice Sarah gave up on pushing him away and bit hard the back of her right hand, covering her eyes with her left arm. He was driving her crazy and touching parts of her that no one had ever touched ¡­ And she couldn¡¯t help being afraid. Because nothing lasted forever and her heart, even after all those years, still hadn¡¯t learned its lesson.

    Alexis only let go of her when he felt her hit her release, her entire body trembling, her soft legs squeezing him before they released him again. Softly kissing his way back up, he went back to caressing her small breasts. They were the perfect size, he noticed, easily fitting the palm of his hand, their pink color simply adorable. And yet she¡¯d grown tense once again, hiding her face between trembling arms. Kissing her wrists it didn¡¯t take much strength to uncover her face, and the sensual, lustful expression he found there would have completely ruined his self-control, if not for the tears filling her green eyes.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡± he whispered her name; a single word filled with feelings and promises, and kissed her forehead, and her nose, and her cheeks as she awkwardly dried her tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m just being silly ¡­¡± she started to apologize but her words were cut off when he kissed her once again.

    Alexis felt his core tremble when she embraced him, answering his kiss. Her small hands on his neck, between his hair, made him want to feel her warm skin against his, and, with a single thought, his clothes were no more. The shock that shook him at the feeling of her body pressed against his almost stole his sight and a burning desire overcame all other senses.

    Sarah gasped at the sudden touch of his skin against hers, her rational mind still trying to understand what had happened. It was as if somehow someone had stole time from her, time to think things through, to mentally prepare herself ¡­ to go back on the insanity she was about to commit. Her thoughts shattered immediately when he placed a knee between her legs, forcing them apart, leaving her vulnerable. The speed that had taken over his actions was identical to the chaotic nature of his emotions, burning and uncontrollable, and she was suddenly afraid again.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­? Alexis! Wait ¡­¡± She fought for her words as fear took over her, certain that he¡¯d never listen to her, her hands sliding over his strong hard shoulders as she tried to push him back. Panicking she didn¡¯t even noticed that he had stopped moving, and looking up at him she couldn¡¯t help blush at the way his bright eyes were staring down at her; as if she were the only woman on Earth. Her throat suddenly dry, she couldn¡¯t help stare at the sensual way his lips remained parted, or the way his black hair framed his face, sliding over his naked shoulders, his hot, moist breath making her dizzy. He was so beautiful, so perfect, so strong ¡­ and she suddenly felt too human, too vulgar and uninteresting, and a stab of pain pierced her chest. ¡°Ah ¡­ I ¡­ hum ¡­¡± she hesitated and stammered, not knowing what to say, his body still pressed against hers, his emotions constantly invading her mind, making it clear just how much he wanted her. It¡¯s just like Hale said ¡­ he wants me and here I am. As simple as that, and this time around she couldn¡¯t even argue she¡¯d been deceived. She¡¯d known from the beginning what to expect and had agreed with it. And yet ¡­

    He moved slowly, leaving her alert, and held her left hand placing it against his chest. For a moment she just stared back at him, unable to understand, and then she felt it, the strong euphoric beating of his heart pulsing under her palm. The brief surprise that shook her quickly turned to understanding and something more. It wasn¡¯t only for him. She too wanted to be there, to be with him. Because she wanted to reach him, if only for a few moments, and to silence the pain and loneliness he constantly carried within him.

    Raising her other hand Sarah caressed his face, where the silver lines seemed brighter than ever, and ended pulling him down to her.

    Alexis allowed himself to follow that small, trembling hand and closed his eyes when she kissed him, her delicate lips unsure, softly touching his. For an instant he just lay there, feeling her against him, the way her body fit with his, challenging him, torturing him. A low moan escaped his chest when she raised one leg, fitting it perfectly against his waist. She¡¯d opened herself to him and was waiting.

    Feeling his brain melt into a sea of flames, Alexis held her and kissed her deeply. If he only had half the dignity she deserved he¡¯d never subject her to the dishonor of being taken by someone as despicable as him. And yet all he could think of was how much he wanted her ¡­ how much he needed to make her his. And unable to keep himself under control any further, he invaded her warm, soft body in a single thrust. He heard her surprised voice, and for an instant he couldn¡¯t even breathe, as a burning heat surrounded him like nothing he¡¯d ever felt before. Her nails dug into his shoulders as she reflexive contracted around him making him groan. Sarah had clenched her teeth, squeezing her eyes shut, and concern for her well-being suddenly overcame all the burning desire he¡¯d felt just an instant ago.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­? Breathe ¡­¡± he murmured near her ear, gently kissing her temple, granting her time to get used to his invasion, and a smile touched his lips as she obeyed, opening her bright eyes that seemed even greener in contrast with her deeply blushed cheeks. ¡°Are you all right?¡± She nodded vehemently and he dared move, slowly, which made her tense up again. ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± She shook her head with the same intensity from before but, this time around, he seemed doubtful. ¡°You have to tell me. I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± Her hand over his lips cut him off and the ferocity that took over her green eyes startled him.

    ¡°Shut up or I swear I¡¯ll bite you!¡±

    The amused smile that took over his bright eyes told her too late she¡¯d just used the wrong words. Holding her hand, Alexis licked her palm and moved again, leaving her breathless. His body was hot and hard, dominating hers completely, but the gentleness and perfection of his every movement made him the perfect lover. Everything in him was pure sensuality, from his long fingers that always knew where to touch her, to his burning lips that now surrounded her index finger, licking it and nibbling it as he made love to her. His dark eyelashes kept his strange gleaming eyes half hidden and his black hair fell over her naked chest, caressing her sensitive skin.

    After carefully devouring all of her five fingers his mouth went looking for her neck, nibbling at the soft skin there, in a gesture that any other time had sent her down a spiral of fear. Feeling dizzy, Sarah held on to him, pulling her arms around his shoulders as her body seemed to be devoured by flames. His emotions had completely taken over her mind, his burning desire becoming her own, making her move against him with the same intensity he repeatedly invaded her.

    Alexis clenched his teeth when she surrounded his waist with her legs, taking her even harder, tearing a moan from her lips which only made him want her even more. His left cheek burned as he increased the speed of his thrusts, almost as if a burning iron had been placed against his skin, and then she broke down all around him, pulsing and squeezing him, completely ruining what little self-control he still retained.

    The first thing Sarah was able to hear, besides the vibrant hum filling her thoughts, was the gasping sound of her own breathing. And then his, much harsher, matching hers. She could still feel him inside her, filling her completely, and when she opened her eyes Alexis was staring down at her, although there was something strangely frail about him. Almost like a child, afraid of being abandoned ¡­ With a smile, she raised one hand to caress his face, and as he shuddered at her touch, she pulled him down, hugging him against her chest, caressing his damp hair.

    Alexis just lay there in silence, feeling her warmth pierce through his body, embracing his essence. He¡¯d never felt anything like it before ¡­ Never felt so at ease, so at peace, in his entire life. Right then he felt in complete control of himself and that was a sensation that had as much of amazing as of disturbing. Because she¡¯d been the one to make him feel like that ¡­ A mere, all too frail, Human girl.

    Contrary to what normally happened when he took other women to his bed, he could clearly feel the energy filling him inside, but there was no impulsive need to immediately go out and release it. All he wanted was to stay there, near her, surrounded by the scent of her skin, listening to her heartbeat.

    Sarah moved, probably resenting his weight, and all it took was that small brush of her skin against his to reignite his desire for her. If it were up to him he¡¯d be making love to her again, right that instant, and then again, and again. But he could clearly feel her mind slowly being taken over by drowsiness, and so he forced himself to remember that she hadn¡¯t slept at all in the last twenty-four hours. And still she¡¯d agreed with his selfish request and allowed him to love her.

    Changing positions, he released her from his weight and pulled her closer, offering her his arm as a pillow. Sarah smiled, half asleep, her eyelids floating up one last time so she could look at him, the sweetness of her gaze warming him up inside. And then she wrapped an arm around him, hugging him and, snuggling against his chest like a small animal in search of warmth, fell asleep.

    Alexis kissed her forehead, her closed eyelids and finally her lips. He¡¯d never laid beside a woman after he¡¯d gotten his moment of pleasure. And yet, right then, there was no other place in the entire universe where he¡¯d rather be.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 12 - Part 1

    Chapter 12

    ¡°An Inversion of the Chains of Destiny.

    Fails the Strength of the Warrior.

    Guilt, Pain and Regret.

    What is left of one''s self when one loses himself?¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Sarah woke up with a smile on her lips and stretched languidly. The places that immediately ached made her stop and left her cheeks burning as she remembered the passionate moments they''d shared. And yet, he¡¯d been just perfect, going well beyond her most dreamy fantasies about how a perfect lover might behave. With a renewed smile she sat up amongst the silky satin sheets and looked around with anxious eyes, until she realized she was alone.

    Feeling a bit lost, she looked for a clock, since there were no windows in that room that might help her tell the time, and her heart sunk when she saw that the clock on the bedside table marked five am.

    Still sitting on the bed, surrounded by his scent, Sarah forced her rational mind to take over, swallowing the bitter knot that had started to choke her.

    Don¡¯t be silly! It¡¯s nothing we hadn¡¯t expected, she told herself, making sure she listened to her own words and, suddenly feeling angry, jumped from the bed in search of her clothes.

    It was still night outside and he¡¯d left her there, alone! The message was so obvious that it hurt!, she thought pulling her blouse over her head. And if she still had any self-esteem left she¡¯d leave his room as fast as she could. After all, that was his room! And he¡¯d have to come back by daybreak. In the end, no matter how amazing he¡¯d been, it all amounted to the same. The dream was over the moment she opened her eyes. The difference was that at least he hadn¡¯t kicked her out the minute they were finished ¡­ and she wasn¡¯t a school girl anymore.

    Clenching her teeth, angry at herself for being stupid to the point of not taking heed of her own warnings, Sarah grabbed her pants and slipped her right leg in. However, as she was about to slip her other leg, the sound of the door closing startled her, making her lose her balance. She stumbled, stepping on the pants she was trying to put on, and lost her grip, dropping them. With her cheeks burning for having been caught in such an embarrassing position, she bent down to pick them up but her trembling hands seemed unable to comply with the simplest of gestures.

    Alexis stood by the door, for an instant, lost in her image, and a smile stretched his lips at her clumsiness and nervousness. Sure she was far from being what he usually searched for when choosing a female for one of his one-night stands. Short and too skinny, her skin was too pale and her light hair was rarely tidy or combed. She had a strong personality and yet was terribly shy in her intimacy. She was obviously inexperienced in bed and her awkward gestures easily stole away what little grace might have been left in that female body. And yet ¡­ why did he found her so delightful? Even there, with her hair disheveled and bright red cheeks, her thin legs stumbling on a pair of pants, she was simply adorable.

    With a sigh he put down what he had been carrying and took a step towards her.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­? What are you doing?¡± he asked, bending his head, searching for her eyes since she seemed to want to hide from him, and she jumped on one foot, turning her back on him, almost falling in the process and offering him a wonderful sight of her naked butt that immediately renewed his smile.

    ¡°Getting dressed, obviously,¡± she answered dryly, her hands still fighting against what seemed to be the hardest pair of pants to put on. ¡°I''ll just take a second. And you can have your room back.¡±

    Sarah couldn¡¯t tell what surprised her the most, if the sudden anger that echoed all around her, or the arm suddenly wrapped around her waist, easily lifting her from the floor as if she had the weight of a child, forcing her to give up on her battle with her pants.

    When he put her down again his arms were like an iron belt surrounding her body, pressing her back against his chest, leaving her heart beating like crazy.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡± he asked in a whisper, unable to mask his anger, and the warm lips that touched her neck left her shaking and confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s your room ¡­ And it¡¯s almost morning ¡­ I just don¡¯t want to impose,¡± she answered hesitantly and a shudder coursed through her body when he inserted a leg between hers. She hadn¡¯t had the courage to look at him but now knew he¡¯d put his pants back on, the cold, soft touch of the leather against her bare skin making her shiver.

    ¡°I asked you to come with me ¡­ and you accepted. I won¡¯t let you go that easily,¡± he declared in a whisper near her ear that he ended up nibbling, and Sarah screamed in surprise when his hand swiftly slid between her parted legs, torturing relentlessly.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­ stop ¡­!¡± she still tried to protest, but the words were quickly erased from her mind and her ragged breath filled the room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡± he replied in a dragged voice, tasting her ear in every imaginable way. ¡°You¡¯re so warm and soft ¡­ And see how you call for me ¡­¡±

    Sarah moaned as tears filled her eyes. He wasn¡¯t only invading her body anymore, he was taking over her entire being, taking over her heart, and she¡¯d sworn to herself that she''d never allow that to happen again! Because she knew that in the end there was only pain and disappointment waiting for her.

    Suddenly the sensorial overload was just too much for her to bear and a spasm of pleasure made her shudder, forcing her to clench her teeth to keep her voice in check, rendering her legs weak and wobbly. She would have fallen on the floor if not for the arm around her waist, keeping and sustaining her against his chest. And when he held her face, forcing her to look back, she couldn¡¯t help but obey and allow him to kiss her passionately. For a moment she thought he¡¯d take her again, right there and then. His desire was so intense that it made her feel dizzy. But Alexis released her with gentle kisses, straightening her hair with an annoying victorious smile on his lips. The wave of pure happiness that emanated from him completely erased the anger he¡¯d felt just minutes ago, leaving her surprised and confused. It was almost childlike, she thought. Right then there was no hate, no death inside him. And his strangely bright eyes seemed unable to see anything else but her, as if there wasn''t anyone else in the world.

    ¡°Come,¡± he simply told her, holding her by the hand, and Sarah stumbled towards the bed where he made her sit down. Then she saw him go back to get what he¡¯d brought with him and only then noticed he¡¯d been carrying a tray filled with food. ¡°I went upstairs while it¡¯s still night,¡± he explained placing the tray near her and Sarah looked at it completely stunned. ¡°You must be hungry. You haven¡¯t eaten at all since yesterday, and I doubt you ate anything at the hospital,¡± he went on and she just stared at all that food. There was bread and sliced cheese, strawberry jam, butter, and two pieces of every fruit in the house. There was orange and apple juice, and a plate with Anne¡¯s special cookies from the jar she kept hidden for emergencies. ¡°Since I didn¡¯t know what you wanted I brought you a bit of everything,¡± he explained, trying to justify himself as she sat there, unmoving. Since she still didn¡¯t answer concern took over his expression. ¡°Sarah? I can still go upstairs and get you something else, if you want,¡± he offered, trying to guess the reason behind her silence, and she quickly shook her head, drying the tears that had filled her eyes.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    His confusion and concern hammered her brain, making her tears even worse and harder to control. And now she¡¯d ruined it, she thought, as she felt his happiness fade away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me!¡± she told him, wiping her tears again and forced herself to raise her head and smile back at him. ¡°I¡¯m just being silly.¡±

    ¡°Was it something I said or done?¡± he asked, still worrying, and she shook her head, taking a deep breath to calm herself down.

    ¡°I thought ¡­ you''d left. And that you didn¡¯t want me here when you returned,¡± she confessed and hurriedly put on her smile again. ¡°And it was fine!¡± she added but was unable to face the serious expression with which he was listening to her. ¡°That¡¯s how things normally work, right? And it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any kind of commitment between us, which would be completely impossible anyways, taking that Law of yours and so many other things into account.¡± She shut up for a moment, aware of what she¡¯d just said, and took a deep breath. ¡°You surprised me, that¡¯s all,¡± she finally declared, and in the next instant he was sitting beside her, holding her close against his warm, firm body. Sarah closed her eyes for a moment, breathing in the scent of his skin, and the gentle kiss he placed on the top of her head made her feel completely safe.

    ¡°Is that what he did to you?¡± he asked again, his voice soft as velvet, and she was immediately tense and alert. ¡°Ricky Noland.¡±

    The sound of that name sent a dagger straight to her heart, and suddenly the face of the young man she¡¯d been completely in love with floated in front of her eyes. It was the strength of his arms, when he squeezed her harder, that brought her back to the present. And Sarah leaned against his chest, searching for that unwavering feeling of safety that he always offered her.

    ¡°Found about that in your research as well?¡± she asked bitterly, but as he didn¡¯t answer she just took a deep breath. ¡°Ocean was my best friend,¡± she declared, closing her eyes, and a smile touched her lips as she recalled the smart, gentle expression of the puppy she¡¯d owned as a child. ¡°He was the only one who understood me, since like me animals can be extremely empathic. I¡¯ve always been different from everyone else, for as long as I can remember. Even children rarely say what they really want or feel. The world was a place filled with lies, and for that reason completely strange to me. When that accident happened ¡­ when Ocean was run over, I was completely distraught. But still I stood beside him, buried in his feelings, hoping I could somehow help him, maybe understand what he needed, maybe even save him. When he died my mind was completely broken and spent, because back then I still didn¡¯t know how to defend myself, how to close my mind to the emotions around me.¡±

    Alexis placed another kiss on the top of her head and she smiled at that small gesture of comfort.

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you know I spent the next few years in and out of psychiatric institutions. In truth, with Ocean¡¯s death my empathic ability was completely gone, and at that time I thought I''d lost it forever. And yet that¡¯s when I started to capture other sensations. I¡¯d suddenly have this strong feeling that someone needed my help, people that I had never even seen before and that sometimes lived considerably far away from me. And so, because I was too young to be able to go to them, I was constantly punished for refusing to follow the urge to help them. I had terrible headaches that frequently left me bedridden, and no matter how many times I told others that someone needed help on the other side of the city, no one ever believed me. After all, I was just a traumatized child with a serious anti-social problem. Until Selena was born. Somehow, and in a way I still don¡¯t understand, Selena¡¯s presence saved from the constant chaos and helped me put my mind in order, and I started to learn to control the things I felt. By then I was also old enough to move around on my own and I learned to follow those requests for help, that mainly led me to lonely, cold, hungry people, in need of some human care. In the beginning I was rather frightened by that dark, dirty world, but then I got used to it. I¡¯d give them some food, a few blankets and tried to take them to the closest shelter, which sometimes didn¡¯t work. Then there were a few, more complicated cases ¡­¡±

    ¡°Like the one of the child from the burning building,¡± Alexis added and she nodded.

    ¡°That one hit the papers and so everyone knew about it. By then I''d learned to mimic other''s behaviours enough to allow me to somehow relate to other teenagers my age, and I felt relatively happy for being a more or less normal girl. At least I didn¡¯t constantly know what my friends really felt when they looked at me which, believe me, can be really traumatizing. And that¡¯s when I met him ¡­ Ricky Noland.¡±

    At the sound of that name Alexis pulled her closer, as if ready to defend some precious beloging.

    ¡°He was one of those boys that would never go unnoticed, no matter what. Tall, athletic, with blond hair, and being the basketball¡¯s team captain, he had the largest fan club in the entire school. And, of course, he was the complete opposite of me; joyful, friendly, extroverted, always full of energy. I never saw him without a smile on his lips, never without being surrounded by dozens of friends. Obviously, when I realized it, I was completely in love with him. Of course I had no fantasies about it. I knew all too well that he didn¡¯t even know I existed, and it was fine. I was ready to live my platonic love in silence ¡­ until the New Year''s Ball."

    "When I told her about the party, my mum was a hundred times more excited about it than I could ever be. She made sure I bought a new dress, helped me put on some makeup and fixed my hair. She assured me I¡¯d be the most beautiful girl in school and, sure enough, when she was through with me, I could hardly recognize myself. All the insecurities I might have still held in my heart flew out the window the minute I arrived at the party and noticed that everyone was staring at me in complete disbelief, stepping back and out of my way so that I might go through. The murmurs that followed me were of admiration, not contempt like usually. And that night Ricky Noland finally learned that I existed,¡± she told him with a sigh.

    ¡°We spent the night together. We danced, and laughed, and talked, and when the party was over, he took me home. I could hardly believe when, before I could leave his car, he kissed me and asked me to go out with him. I agreed that same instant. Refusing never even crossed my mind, and I returned home with my head in the clouds. Through the next few months I tried as hard as I could to maintain that perfect image that had apparently enchanted him, and to be a girl worthy of being called his girlfriend. I renewed my wardrobe, I dyed my hair, I learned how to put on makeup and started wearing high heels. I constantly worried about stupid insignificant things, like if my purse matched my belt, or if my notebooks matched my pens. I was constantly reading fashion magazines, trying to keep up with the latest trends, and I started to belong to his group of friends. I learned to laugh when everyone laughed, and to pretend I didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about when they expected me to play dumb. I silently listened to all the stupid jokes, even the more offensive ones, and smiled like an idiot when they laughed about it. And yet, no matter how hard I tried, my fairy tale didn¡¯t last for long. As the days went by Ricky started to pay less and less attention to me. After all, he was constantly surrounded by other girls, most of them much prettier than I. In school, my girlfriend status that in the beginning had been reason for admiration, quickly became a joke, and people would talk and laugh behind my back at every corner. Until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. And so I went to him, telling him we needed to talk, and as soon as we were alone the first thing he told me was that he wanted to break-up,¡± she told him and a bitter taste filled her mouth at the memory.

    ¡°I should have been smart, back then, and just let it go. After all, that wasn¡¯t a relationship at all. But the despair that those simple words brought me stole my ability to think, and I begged him not to leave me; that he would at least tell me why, so that I might be able to fix things between us. And that¡¯s when he told me that he didn¡¯t want to go on being the laughing stock of his friends because he had a girlfriend that refused to sleep with him. The world around me seemed to crumble and I just stood there, speechless. However, as he turned his back on me to walk away I just couldn¡¯t take it, and so I stopped him the only way I had, agreeing to spend the night with him."

    "Back then I was completely inexperienced and he¡¯d been the only boy I¡¯d ever kissed but, even so, as night fell, I still ran away from home to meet him. Due to his parents work he was often home alone and I stupidly thought I was about to retrieve my fairy tale. But all I found in that house was a cruel, scary man, that treated me as if I were an object, no matter how many times I asked him to stop ¡­¡± Sarah stopped herself, noticing the way she was trembling, and Alexis anger flooded her mind like a wave. And yet, although she might have feared him in any other situation, because his anger was for her, for the cruel way she¡¯d been treated, she actually felt comforted by it. With a sigh she forced herself to find her own voice and went on.

    ¡°In the end he practically kicked me out, throwing my clothes at my face. And maybe because of the shock I suffered, of all the possible moments, my empathic abilities decided to return right then. My mind was suddenly overrun by his emotions and, among so many like despise, disgust and self gloating, there wasn¡¯t anything even closely related to love, or even friendship ¡­ That night, when I got home, I couldn¡¯t even remember my name, and the next day I was hospitalized again. As it seems, Ricky even took a few pictures of our late night encounter that were spread all over school. And so my parents decided to move away and give me a fresh start, and I never saw any of them again.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Part 2

    Alexis bent his head, burying his face on her shoulder, and took a deep breath trying hard to keep his anger under control.

    ¡°I found him, Ricky Noland,¡± he told her in a muffled voice and Sarah couldn¡¯t help tense up again. ¡°I can easily kill him, if you want.¡±

    Her sudden surprise melted away immediately and Sarah found herself laughing, although tears still blurred her vision; until she realized he wasn¡¯t kidding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Alexis!¡± she reprimanded him, hitting the arm that firmly held her, and turned around, pushing his forehead back so she could face him. ¡°We were just kids, back then.¡±

    ¡°And yet he left a mark on you. Your fear of being touched ...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my problem, and no one else¡¯s. He has nothing to do with it,¡± Sarah insisted and he frowned, displeased. ¡°Besides I don¡¯t really see why you¡¯re complaining. You obviously grab me and push me around whenever you feel like it, and you¡¯ve been doing so ever since we¡¯ve met.¡±

    ¡°I definitely hate him!¡± he insisted and she couldn¡¯t help smile since now he really sounded like a kid. And yet his emotions matched his words perfectly, which made him clearly dangerous. Because those were far from being mere empty words.

    ¡°Why did you go looking for him anyway?¡± she asked, caressing his face, his dark eyebrows. He was so amazingly perfect ¡­

    Alexis averted his gaze, pouting.

    ¡°Because he was the only man you seemed to have gotten close to ¡­ And I wanted to see what was so special about him.¡±

    Sarah smiled again and kissed his jaw line. Immediately another emotion overcame the hate and anger boiling inside him and Sarah placed a hand on his naked chest just to verify that his heart had started to beat faster.

    ¡°And? What¡¯s so special about him?¡± she whispered near his ear, caressing him with her breath, and almost laughed when he shuddered.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, really. His divorced, has two kids, works in some business company and has a pot belly.¡±

    Sarah pulled back to look at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He frowned again and nodded, increasingly annoyed with that subject. Especially since it had led her to pull away from him. ¡°A pot belly?!¡± she repeated and Alexis averted his gaze, until he heard her laugh. ¡°You¡¯re not making this up, right?¡± she asked, although she already knew he wasn¡¯t, and ended up taking a deep breath, feeling relieved. Never, in her entire life, had she imagined she¡¯d end up talking about Ricky Noland as she did now, free from any sadness or spite. Pulling her arms around his neck, she kissed his face soundly and smiled again, when he grunted under his breath in his constant fight for self-control. ¡°What?¡± She noticed he was still frowning, and Alexis averted his gaze.

    ¡°There was another name ¡­ John Donovan.¡±

    ¡°John is just a work colleague,¡± she told him in between small kisses.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t see you like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his problem, not mine,¡± she retorted finding his ear and devoted herself to torturing it the same way he¡¯d tortured hers just a few moments ago.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you keep that up I won¡¯t be able to control myself much longer,¡± he warned her and she gave him an adorable mischievous smile.

    ¡°That was kind of the point,¡± she confessed pushing him back and he fell on the bed, staring up at her with a burning gaze. She smiled again, straddling him, and Alexis couldn¡¯t stop himself any longer, pulling her closer, his hands climbing beneath her blouse, wanting to touch her skin. ¡°Hush ¡­¡± she commanded, placing a hand over his lips, avoiding the kiss he longed to give her and that would most certainly leave her dizzy and gasping, and took her time tasting the hot and electrifying skin at the base of his neck. The moan that escaped his chest only made her even bolder, as she fought against the zipper of his pants.

    With a groan he sat up, making her laugh, and grabbed her, kissing her voraciously, quickly stealing the control of the situation. With urgent and awkward movements he placed her over him and then released her, letting her be the one to meet him as he leaned back on his hands.

    Sarah looked at him, still holding on to his neck, and smiled at his gleaming gaze overcast by the shadows of his long eyelashes. His breath was as rough as hers and his parted lips were too red due to his greedy kisses. Slowly, she allowed herself to slide down his body until he filled her completely. She felt as his muscles went rigid, when he stopped himself from rushing her, and his expression of anguish and pleasure left an undeniable mark in her heart. She moved slowly, even though her aching legs from the last time they¡¯d been together kept trembling. Still she didn¡¯t stop, feeling him inside her, his shape and size. When she grew tired his arms surrounded her, easily supporting her weight, and Alexis bent his head, leaning his forehead against hers, kissing her soft lips. When he released her his breath had become even shorter and rougher, and Sarah immediately corresponded his wish, intensifying the way she moved, making him harder as he buried his face on her neck. She held him closer, her fingers tangled in his hair, her mind completely lost in the madness that were his emotions, and contrary to what had happened before, it was his explosion of pleasure that dragged her with him.

    When she finally came to her senses he was softly kissing her neck, and a smile touched her lips as she slid her hands down his back, feeling the muscles rippling beneath his skin.

    He raised his head, gently straightening her hair while devouring her lips with his gaze, and ended up holding her face between his hands, to look her straight in the eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re just ¡­ too perfect ¡­¡± he whispered and she was speechless for a second, before blushing profusely which only made her feel even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± she demanded, covering his eyes with her hand, and he seemed surprised but ended up smiling.

    ¡°You know, no one has ever touched me the way you do,¡± he confessed and she slowly lowered her hand, facing him intrigued.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°The warmth of a touch is something really ¡­ special,¡± he declared, caressing her face with the back of his hand. She was so beautiful, right then. Their bodies still united, her eyes clear, facing him without fear, without censure. If only she knew what he had done ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you had many others, touching you,¡± she said with a hint of jealously, remembering Hale¡¯s words, and he gave her a devilish smile as if he¡¯d read her thoughts.

    ¡°True, I had lots of other women,¡± he confirmed and Sarah felt as if a whole had just been dug in her chest. ¡°More than I can remember. It¡¯s something essential to us. The sharing of body and emotions ¡­ What we receive in return help us keep our balance. Help us keep our sanity. Most women I met were beautiful, attractive women and I have no doubt they found me equally appealing. And yet, although we passionately shared our bodies, none of them ever lifted a hand to caress me the way you do. Although they desired me, fear was also equally present, and one might say, justifiable. And so as soon as we were through we immediately went our separate ways. I never slept twice with the same woman. Nor did I ever spend so much time near one ¡­ until now.¡±

    Sarah lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t know if she should feel happy for being the exception, or sad at the idea that what had just happened between them was just a way to fulfill some basic need for him.

    Making her mind, she decided to cast those thoughts away and smiled again, kissing him. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment. For the first time in her life she felt happy in the company of another, and the fact that she¡¯d been able to drag him away from his world of darkness made her wish she could extend those brief moments a bit longer.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m hungry!¡± she declared, pulling away from him, and the moan of complaint he released made her laugh. Her greedy eyes fell on the tray he¡¯d brought her and she didn¡¯t hesitate to attack Anne¡¯s cookies. ¡°And then I¡¯ll have to go and check on Selena,¡± she planned between two bites, and Alexis hugged her again, holding her against his chest as if he feared she might escape.

    ¡°I went by her room before. She was still asleep.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d want to know if she¡¯d woken up.¡±

    She smiled again and offered him a bite from her cookie, but before he could accept it pulled it away again.

    ¡°Do you guys even eat? I mean ¡­ normally eat? Like us?¡± she wondered and he seemed surprised, for an instant, ending up laughing. Only Sarah to remember a question like that, in a moment like that. And yet, her serious expression told him she was waiting for an answer and so he thought it better to satisfy her curiosity.

    ¡°I can eat like you do, if I feel like it. Eating is an interesting experience and, in a certain way, a source of pleasure. However, your food cannot sustain our bodies. And so I¡¯d have to say that eating isn¡¯t essential for us.¡±

    Sarah arched an eyebrow and he could clearly see the change in her, as her curious scientific mind took over.

    ¡°Then what maintains your body?¡±

    ¡°Energy.¡±

    ¡°Energy?!¡±

    ¡°The same energy we produce ¡­ the same you produce. We share it amongst ourselves.¡±

    Sarah felt a weight on her stomach.

    ¡°Different from what you called Ishar¡­¡± she guessed and he seemed disturbed by her comparison.

    ¡°Yes, and no. One could say that Ishar is a purer, more concentrated form of the energy we feed on. And so it¡¯s able to sustain us for many days ¡­¡±

    ¡°But you said that there were other forms to obtain it without using ¡­ blood.¡±

    He nodded lightly and faced her.

    ¡°There are a few Humans able to freely and willingly give Ishar. And then there are other ways, like what we just did.¡±

    Sarah opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Then I gave you that ¡­ energy?¡±

    He smiled again, pulling her closer and kissed her temple.

    ¡°You were amazing.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still different from the one you share.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The other energy it¡¯s something we share amongst ourselves through what you¡¯d call mental bridges. Normally these bridges are formed between parents and their children, between siblings, and, later on, between couples. But here, away from home, sharing alone isn¡¯t enough to sustain a grownup for long.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then with whom do you share your mind?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Lately, with Aaran. When I was younger my sharing Brother was Farran ¡­ But then things changed,¡± he added and Sarah felt as pain found its way back into his heart. Farran. That name again. The same that threatened her life. The leader of the rebels and Alexis¡¯ enemy ¡­ the same that used to be his Brother.

    Holding his face she kissed him passionately, hoping to chase away his heavy thoughts, and when he squeezed her in his arms she knew she had succeeded.

    ¡°Hum, this is way better than any mental sharing I¡¯ve ever experienced,¡± he murmured with a mischievous smile and she kissed the tip of his nose.

    ¡°And as far as I know, it¡¯s also forbidden. So take it easy, buddy. We don¡¯t want you addicted to it, or anything.¡±

    ¡°Too late for that,¡± he replied, nibbling her lower lip, and Sarah pulled back enough to keep a safe distance from him.

    ¡°More questions!¡±

    ¡°More?¡± Alexis repeated, clearly dispirited, wishing he could engage in less verbal activities, and Sarah stole an apple from the tray biting it voraciously. ¡°I thought you already made all your questions the last time.¡±

    ¡°Last time didn¡¯t count. I was too scared to think things through,¡± she determined and Alexis sighed as she faced him curiously. ¡°And sleep? You do sleep, right?¡±

    ¡°We do. Here considerably more than in Tzel. The light of the yellow sun makes us sluggish and sleepy, even without direct contact with it.¡±

    ¡°You said you were intolerant to the light of the sun, but what does it really mean?¡± she inquired giving another bite on her apple. ¡°You¡¯re not going to turn to ash, right?¡± Or should she say black dust? Like what had happened to the couch from the living room.

    ¡°No. However, no matter how much we look like we have a material body, in the end we¡¯re still shadows. The light of the yellow sun breaks us and makes us weak. And that weakness breaks us even more. In the end, once the shadow of our essence is completely shattered we just cease to be ourselves and our bodies become empty vessels, with no will or thought.¡±

    ¡°But still alive ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sarah felt a shiver run down her spine and suddenly couldn¡¯t help thinking it was better if they¡¯d just explode into a pile of ash; that would certainly be better than an eternal life of emptiness.

    ¡°Is that reversible? That fragmentation.¡±

    ¡°On its own? No.¡±

    Sarah pulled a lock of his hair, hard, tearing a complaint from his lips, and he looked at her, perplexed.

    ¡°Twice now you went out into the daylight because of me! If you ever do that again, I swear!¡± He looked even more surprised at her words than at her gesture, but still couldn¡¯t help smiling when he noticed her serious expression.

    ¡°That a threat?¡± he asked her, his head still bent since she had yet to release him, and she gave it another pull.

    ¡°Of course it is!¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t listen to you?¡±

    As she couldn¡¯t find any way to punish him, Sarah allowed his hair to slide through her fingers and released him. The truth was that she hated the idea that he was constantly placing himself in danger because of her.

    He placed a hand on her head, as if she were just a child, and smiled confidently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Sarah. Besides the fact that I¡¯m not worthy of your concern, there really isn¡¯t any reason for that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always saying that ¡­¡± she muttered. She could still clearly see the marks and scars from his latest injuries.

    ¡°So? Any more questions?¡± he asked in a surprisingly joyful tone, and she took a deep breath, giving another bite on her apple while searching her mind for other inquiries.

    ¡°You¡¯re blood is red, like ours,¡± she state and he laughed amused.

    ¡°Did you expect it to be green or blue?¡± he questioned, affectionately straightening her hair. ¡°All living beings from Gaea able to keep their body temperature have red blood, no matter which dimension they come from. All dimensions share the same air, and since we all breathe oxygen, our blood is similar at least in color.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re born, like us? Are you children like us?¡± Suddenly it was extremely hard picturing him small and vulnerable.

    ¡°Yes. In that we¡¯re similar to you too,¡± he confirmed and suddenly another thought took over her mind, leaving her breathless and with her heart beating wildly.

    ¡°Then ¡­ I can¡­ I mean ¡­¡± she stammered, her cheeks catching fire just thinking about it, her rational mind constantly reminding her that she¡¯d just made love to him twice and that she hadn¡¯t even remembered about things like protection; something that hadn¡¯t even happened on her first time. And he kissed her softly on the cheek, calming her down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯re not that compatible,¡± he declared and softly caressed her hair. ¡°Likewise we¡¯re immune to all the diseases that affect the Human Race. I guess our genetics are just too different.¡± Sarah felt immediately more at ease but, somehow, those words also reinforced what she already knew, that theirs was a relationship with no future. ¡°More questions?¡± he insisted, kissing her neck, absorbing the warm, soft scent of her skin.

    ¡°How old are you really, Alexis?¡±

    ¡°Hum, that¡¯s kind of hard to answer. We don¡¯t usually count time like you do. However I can tell you I¡¯ve been here, in your dimension, for the last two hundred of your years, and I must have probably lived here twice the time I lived in Tzel. So, about three hundred and fifty, take it or leave it.¡±

    She sat suddenly very straight and faced him in pure disbelief.

    ¡°Three hundred and fifty?!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m still young, I assure you!¡± he declared pridefuly and she blinked, still trying to get used to that idea.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you more than thirty,¡± she told him, observing him attentively, and he shrugged.

    ¡°Just an extra zero. Who¡¯s counting?¡±

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    ¡°Hale is the youngest. He¡¯s probably ninety, or so.¡±

    More than one human life and he doesn¡¯t look more than twenty.

    ¡°And Aaran?¡±

    ¡°Aaran is the oldest of our Race,¡± he told her and the tone of deference and respect that took over his voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°Aaran was already a legend, when I was born.¡±

    ¡°You admire him a lot ¡­¡± she pointed out and a sudden sadness cast a dark shadow on his eyes.

    ¡°No one understands him like I do.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve shared your mind with him.¡± He nodded and she smiled wishing she could dispel his sorrow. A life of three hundred and fifty years ¡­ how could she even begin to try to understand him? All she could hope to give him was a little bit of happiness in the short moments they had together. ¡°He¡¯s lucky to have you by his side.¡±

    ¡°No. The lucky one is me. In more than one aspect,¡± he declared, his expression suddenly serious, and Sarah felt her cheeks blush as if she too had been included in that sentence.

    ¡°Hum ¡­ but if you¡¯re born like us, does that mean you die like us? From old age?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit more complicated. But I suppose the answer is yes. When following the natural course of things, as a male reaches maturity he¡¯ll find a female companion. Our couples are made for life. However, our females are much frailer, and with time their lives become tenuous, their shadows more and more transparent, until they simply disappear. When that happens it also means the end of their companion¡¯s life. And so, although our physical body doesn¡¯t really age like yours do, we¡¯re far from being eternal or immortal.¡±

    ¡°And what about those without a companion?¡± Sarah insisted and he sighed deeply.

    ¡°Those normally disappear even sooner. The darkness of a lonely existence is just too heavy to bear.¡±

    Sarah fell silent for instants and squeezed her hands together, unsure if she should ask him her next question. Alexis kissed her hair and the cold feeling that took over his emotions left her apprehensive.

    ¡°You want to know if we can die from unnatural causes,¡± he guessed and she quickly shook her head, refusing to face him, although he¡¯d clearly captured her thoughts.

    ¡°I was just wondering ¡­ ¡¯cause you¡¯re clearly not as vulnerable as we are, not that I really wanted to know,¡± she tried to find an excuse and the soft kiss he placed on her shoulder cut off the unrestrained flow of justifications filling her brain.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sarah. I understand. Especially after all you¡¯ve been through,¡± he added and she finally understood that cold feeling emanating from him. It wasn¡¯t because of her question, but because her question had reminded him of his own inability to protect her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The only way a Human Being like you can destroy one of us is by finding the place where we sleep during the day, and choosing to attack us when the sun is in its highest. Then any normal mortal wound will do, from a shot to the head, to cutting necks or piercing hearts, as long as it¡¯s fast. At that hour some of us can¡¯t even open their eyes. However, any other time, we¡¯d be too fast and agile, we¡¯d dematerialize our bodies and use the shadows to attack you, or simply invade your mind and control you. Logically poison and other chemicals won¡¯t work. Fire, on the other hand, can make us weak, if there¡¯s no sun around.¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath at the objectivity of his explanation and raised her head, caressing his face.

    ¡°That just means you¡¯re not as invulnerable as you look ¡­¡± she concluded and he laughed lightly.

    ¡°Really, only you to sum it up like that. But now at least you know how to get rid of me,¡± he added ironically and she punched him on the chest, tearing new laughs from his lips.

    ¡°How can you joke with a serious matter like this? I was just thinking that this place isn¡¯t all that safe after all!¡± she argued and Alexis took a deep breath.

    ¡°Only from you. I assure you that no one else will be able to catch me off guard,¡± he still joked and she sighed, defeated.

    ¡°But if things are like that, what advantage can you possibly have openly fighting others like you?¡± she asked him, her analytic mind going at it again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you try to ambush them instead?¡±

    ¡°Things are a bit different with us. We¡¯re able to destroy one another, even when our power is in its highest. A punch from me can never compare with a punch from a Human, Sarah,¡± he patiently explained as if she were a curious child and Sarah felt her cheeks blush at his condescending tone. ¡°When we hurt ourselves while fighting we can actually damage the other¡¯s physical body. Maybe you¡¯ll understand it better if I tell you that it¡¯s like we¡¯re able to attack our true essence, since we aren¡¯t really material beings, like you. Besides, as far as the rebels are concerned, some of us have the ability to destroy them from the inside out.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a technique that not everyone is able to master and that some who can simply refuse to use. But it¡¯s very effective. Because they¡¯re shadows without light, which means they¡¯re fickle and unstable. All we have to do is to project a bit of our own light into their bodies and the difference in consistency and organization just tears them apart, disintegrating them. All that¡¯s left is a pile of black dust, like how I showed you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s that simple and effective why are there some who refuse to use it?¡± Sarah insisted, feeling apprehensive again as a dark shadow slowly weighed on his emotions, and Alexis sighed.

    ¡°Because it consumes our own light, accelerating our descent into darkness.¡±

    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck trying to comfort him, and placed a kiss on his naked shoulder.

    ¡°And yet you use it.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Hale and Aaran too?¡±

    ¡°Hale, yes. Aaran could never use it to begin with,¡± he simply answered and Sarah sighed, nodding lightly, kissing him again.

    It was to be expected, she thought, if it really was like he said, and Aaran was really the oldest of his Race. Sure she didn¡¯t know enough about Aaran, if he had a companion or not. Still, if he was the oldest of them, she couldn¡¯t help wonder how he¡¯d managed to extent his life for so long. And, from what she could see every time she looked at him, it was no surprise that he couldn¡¯t use such a technique like that. Because there was nothing inside him, no light that he might be able to spare. His terrifying existence could easily be resumed to a huge agglomeration of darkness locked inside an apparently perfect body.

    Sarah kissed his lips and smiled mischievously trying to pull him away from such dark thoughts.

    ¡°Anyway, you may as well behave, now that I know all these secrets about you,¡± she declared running her hands through his hair, and Alexis didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to affectionately bite the tip of her nose, which made her release a small gasp of surprise.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll misbehave just to have you punish me,¡± he challenged her and Sarah quickly escaped his hands when he tried to grab her.

    ¡°Well, that will have to wait. I have to go, now,¡± she told him, sliding towards the edge of the bed. ¡°I have to take a shower and to check on Selena,¡± she added, stopping to steal another cookie from the tray, but the sudden weight of his head on her shoulder froze her in place.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ please don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

    Her heart jumped, leaving a sharp pain deep in her chest. How could someone¡¯s voice change so quickly? Just a moment ago he¡¯d sounded light and mischievous. Now the weight that consumed him buried him in pain and insecurity, just like a child that already knows he¡¯s going to be left behind. Not knowing how to react she forced herself to laugh.

    ¡°Come on, Alexis. Just stop ¡­¡± she started to scold him but the words died on her lips. Because no matter how hard she tried to lightly brush his request away, the truth was that only she knew how deep his need really ran.

    Alexis was always alone, always drowning in darkness and pain. His plea for help had been repeated so many times that it had lost its sound, falling into silence. And the worst part was that, for the second time in her life, she knew that there was nothing she could do to help him. Because like the golden-haired stranger she¡¯d met one night, in London, Alexis was too strong, too intense, too much of everything, and too heavy for her to support. And yet she just couldn¡¯t turn her back on him. She knew she¡¯d probably end up crushed by his immensity, that she didn¡¯t even know where to start when trying to encompass all of him, and that probably, this time around, no psychiatric hospital would be able to help her glue back the pieces of her being once he was through with her. But still, and against all rational thought, Sarah found herself turning to face him, wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him, as if he were no more than a child looking for a bit of love and human warmth. His arms closed around her immediately, squeezing her against his chest, and his lips blindly looked for hers, kissing her desperately. Sarah tried to keep up with him, although she felt constantly lost, and when he finally released her, her breath was ragged and wild again.

    ¡°Please be mine ¡­¡±

    She allowed his request to wash over her, burning her inside as she absorbed all the emotions that filled those simple words. Pain. Fear. Loneliness.

    Holding his face between her hands she forced him to face her and smiled at his unsure, inhumanely bright gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Alexis. And I¡¯m yours,¡± she told him and he hugged her even harder, burying his face on her shoulder.

    Sarah took a deep breath, feeling as her heart beat even faster to match his, allowing him to touch her and love her as he pleased.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 12 - Part 3

    Farran was deeply lost in thoughts and memories from the past when Cedrius fearfully knocked on the open door.

    Raising his gaze from the heavy book he¡¯d been trying to read, he gestured him to come in and focused his attention on more present matters.

    ¡°So?¡± he asked with no visible curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you said, my Lord. The girl survived.¡±

    Farran smiled, briefly playing with one of the piercings on his left ear.

    ¡°It was Aaran, right?¡± he guessed and Cedrius nodded, constantly cringing, his hands shaking as he tried hard to maintain his composure. The way Farran always seemed to know the past and foresee the future was one of the things that made him truly terrifying. Because it was as if no one could ever escape his cold, unwavering gaze. ¡°Still, one may as well recognize the courage of that Human family. To watch as their loved ones die, one by one, and still not say a word about the girl they were hiding. Oh well ¡­ I guess that even Humans can surprise me in a positive way from time to time. A shame that the best ones are also always the first ones to leave,¡± he sighed with pretense, even though the pain in his voice was quite real.

    ¡°What now, my Lord?¡±

    ¡°Now the young Human must also be under Alexius¡¯ protection, and out of our reach, like her sister,¡± Cedrius awaited in silence, afraid to repeat the question, and Farran smiled at the fear emanating from him in thick heavy waves. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see how things develop. The Humans that Alexius decided to protect give us another front of battle. The human world is easy to control and manipulate, and that¡¯s the world they live in. I want you to contact this man and ask him to pay me a visit,¡± he said, taking a small business card from inside the drawer on his left and placing it on the desk in front of him.

    Cedrius hesitated for a moment, ending up crossing the room with careful, suspicious footsteps, and, with a shaking hand, grabbed the card, reading the small silver letters printed on it.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°A lawyer?¡± he asked, obviously confused, and Farran smiled coldly, his dark-blue eyes looking almost black.

    ¡°A friend of a friend. Last night I met someone who¡¯ll definitely help us drag those Humans from the hole they¡¯re hiding in. And, as to be expected, Alexius won¡¯t even hesitate to follow them. Especially now, that destiny has put on his path what seems to be his only hope of salvation.¡±

    ¡°That Human you¡¯ve met, is he the son of that congressman?¡±

    Farran seemed to ponder about how much he should divulge and ended up nodding.

    ¡°He is. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he has been seen more than once circling Alexius¡¯ Territory,¡± he reported proudly, certain that that new information would interest him, but Farran just sighed as if the matter didn¡¯t concern him at all.

    ¡°I see. To be expected, I guess. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally take care of that. You just do like I¡¯ve told you. I want to see that lawyer by tomorrow morning,¡± he demanded in his usual commanding tone and Cedrius bowed deeply, before leaving him alone. The less time he had to spend in his presence the better, he thought, the memory of what Farran had done to the two boys that had allowed Alexis to escape still burned in his memory. Finger by finger, member by member, he¡¯d rendered them to dust piece by piece, through long, painful hours during which horrifying screams had echoed in the ears of all those that had been ¡®invited¡¯ to be present as witnesses to what happened to those who failed him.

    Farran leaned back on his chair and took a deep breath.

    John Donovan.

    Throughout his long life he¡¯d known many Human Beings obsessed with money, fame, power, land, even horses or cars. From time to time he¡¯d even met a few obsessed with death and blood. John Donovan, however, fit a completely different category, the one of those obsessed with women. In his case a very specific, special young woman; Sarah Wilson. No matter the object of their obsessions, however, Humans plagued by them all had one thing in common. They never looked at the means, as long as they could obtain what they wanted, sometimes reaching levels of cruelty well above those of his own Race. And, for that reason, John Donovan was the ideal pawn. As long as he could have Sarah Wilson, Farran was sure he¡¯d be able to convince him to do almost anything.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 12 - Part 4

    Sarah woke up still sleepy, and the minute she sat up her cheeks caught on fire with all the strange places that ached with every little movement. Rubbing her eyes that refused to focus, she looked around to conclude that, once more, she was all alone.

    Still, this time around, a smile touched her lips. She wouldn¡¯t hastily judge him anymore. If he wasn¡¯t there was because he¡¯d been needed somewhere else.

    Stretching, she combed her hair back with the tips of her fingers, tidying it up with a knot on the top of her head, and crawled towards the tray that had been placed on the floor, stealing a slice of bread and some strawberry jam.

    She got up still licking her sticky fingers, and picked up her clothes, spread all over the place, which made her blush once again, until she felt the crumbled envelope she¡¯d tuck in her pocket the night before. The clock on the bedside table marked eleven thirty, and she decided to take advantage of Alexis¡¯ absence to go upstairs, take a shower and, after checking on Selena, take care of much more serious matters.

    Making sure she had all her belongings, Sarah stole the last cookie from the tray and left the room, silently closing the door behind her. But the sound of voices stopped her from climbing the stairs. The torches on the wall were still burning and Sarah noticed that the other door had been left slightly ajar.

    With her heart beating faster she slid over the wall as she recognized Alexis¡¯ voice, and stopped completely when Aaran¡¯s voice replied him, sounding tired as if he¡¯d been insisting on the same point for a very long time.

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of being stubborn or not!¡±

    ¡°Alex! What are you really afraid of? Of what others might say? Or are you afraid of the Law?¡± Aaran insisted with an ironic tone that seemed to annoy Alexis. His anger caught her by surprise and Sarah quickly raised her mental defenses. Even if she wasn¡¯t able to block him completely it became much less intense, allowing her to better manage his chaotic emotions.

    ¡°Neither!¡± he replied, raising his voice, and Aaran seemed to hesitate. Right then Sarah was sure she¡¯d just been found out, like before, and so a sigh of relief escaped her lips when he went on.

    ¡°Very well. Then just say what you want to say. So that we can all understand you,¡± he challenged him in his usually indifferent tone and Sarah heard Alexis¡¯ footsteps as he paced back and forth.

    ¡°She¡¯s Human!¡± he finally declared in an explosion filled with despise, and Sarah felt as if a dark hole had been dug on her chest, stealing her breath away and her ability to think. ¡°Nothing but a Human! And you know as well as I do that Humans only serve us for one night, and nothing else! That I might have anything more to do with one of them is just ¡­ unthinkable!¡±

    Pain ¡­ Pain like she¡¯d never felt before.

    Sarah took a step back, not knowing what she was doing. The only thing occupying her mind was that she didn¡¯t want ¡­ she couldn¡¯t keep listening to that. And, when she thought she was about to collapse right there, her rational mind took over the situation and a bitter smile tore her lips.

    As to be expected ¡­ Everything like I expected ¡­ Nothing more, nothing less ¡­ And yet her hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking, and no matter how clear her thoughts were, the pain that still threatened to choke her kept increasing, instead of diminishing.

    She was running up the stairs the moment the first tears fell from her eyes. The strange murmurs filling the dark passage seemed to echo her pain, and as soon as she saw herself back on the living room she ran to open the blinds, pouring white light all over the compartment. She turned back, still panting, certain he¡¯d followed her, but the silence that surrounded her made her feel even emptier.

    I was wrong ¡­ I can¡¯t stay here, after all. I can¡¯t!

    And her body immediately obeyed her thoughts as she climbed the stairs two at a time and stormed into her room.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The first thing she did was to make sure she opened the windows, inviting the light of the day to fill the room. She knew Alexis could only move through the shadows and didn¡¯t want him looking for her once he found out she¡¯d left his room.

    Sarah took off her clothes on the way to the bathroom, careless leaving them all over the place, and turning on the cold water, stepped into the shower.

    The shock of the icy water against her skin left her breathless and diluted the tears sliding down her cheeks. On the other hand, it helped her remain awake and rational. She¡¯d leave that house as soon as possible, while it was still sunny outside. She¡¯d take Selena with her. The airport. Certainly if she were to just buy a ticket somewhere neither Alexis nor Farran would be able to find her that easily. In the worst case it would still take them some time. And so, for the time being, she¡¯d be safe. More important than anything, Selena would be safe. Maybe they could go on a travel, together, jumping from place to place until things calmed down. Maybe settle down somewhere, far away from all that mess. She was sure the University would write her a recommendation letter that would help her get another job, in some other town. It was the right thing to do, for herself and for Selena as well, and what she should have done right from the start.

    By the time she turned off the water she¡¯d already decided to go through with her plan and was completely focused on what had to be done. First she had to call her lawyer and give him an explanation. Surely no one would find it odd that she¡¯d want to take her sister away for a few days after all they¡¯d been through.

    She put on the first pair of pants her hands reached and pulled a cotton sweatshirt over her head. Still standing she put on her sneakers, and, tucking the laces inside her shoes, almost ran out of the room. Unexpectedly enough, Selena¡¯s room was empty, but she still got in and took the time to open the blinds before leaving again, running down the stairs.

    ¡°Selena?!¡± She peered into the living room and quickly turned towards the kitchen.

    Sarah stopped by the door, taken aback for an instant. Selena was sitting at the central counter, with a bowl of white dough in front of her. With her hands smeared with flower and a smile on her lips, she seemed to be helping Anne with a new batch of her famous cookies.

    ¡°Selena?¡± she had to ask again, barely believing that her sister was right there, standing, in apparent perfect health, and the girl raised her head, offering her a warm smile.

    ¡°Oh, morning, Sarah,¡± she greeted her lightly, leaving her lost for a moment. It was if they were living in two different worlds.

    ¡°Good morning, miss,¡± Anne echoed in her usual maternal tone. ¡°Would you like to have a seat? The first batch will be done in a few minutes,¡± she told her and Sarah shook her head, her attention completely focused on her sister.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± the girl answered pulling a handful of dough and molding it into small spheres. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Anne even took my temperature and everything,¡± she added, complaining, and Anne placed both hands on her plump waist.

    ¡°Sure I did! The young master told me you were sick but then there you were, walking around the house at seven a.m.!¡± she criticized and Selena shrugged.

    ¡°I was tired of staying in bed.¡±

    ¡°Selena, come with me,¡± Sarah cut off, the mention of Alexis leaving a sharp pain in her chest, and Selena looked at her inquisitively.

    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± she asked, obeying nevertheless, and Sarah put on a smile for Anne¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Nothing, really. I just need to talk to you for a minute,¡± she replied and Anne nodded briefly, as if giving her consent to take her away, although she still looked intrigued.

    Selena followed her sister into the corridor, and as soon as they were out of Anne¡¯s sight, Sarah grabbed her hand and practically dragged upstairs.

    ¡°Sarah? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re freezing!¡± she noticed, looking down at the hand sill holding hers, and Sarah stopped in front of her new room, holding her by the shoulders to face her.

    ¡°Listen carefully. I want you to go in there, grab some of your clothes and put them in a bag. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Why? What happened? I thought this was your friend¡¯s house,¡± the girl insisted, unable to understand, and Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm down a bit.

    ¡°And it is. But we¡¯re not staying here any longer. It¡¯s time we go our own way. What do you say we just go and spend a few days in Las Vegas? You always wanted to go there.¡±

    Selena nodded slowly, forcing her brain to keep up with what her sister was telling her, and frowned.

    ¡°Yeah, but ¡­ what about your work? And school?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just take a few days off. I think we deserve it, don¡¯t you?¡± Selena was silent for a moment, as if pondering on her suggestion, and Sarah felt as the sharp pain returned, little by little. She had to get out of that house, the sooner the better. She had to return to her own world immediately. Or she¡¯d be lost in the shadows forever, unable to find her way back. ¡°Please, Selena ¡­ just for a few days.¡±

    Selena just looked at her, as if she could see beyond her sister¡¯s words, and when she spoke again her voice sounded strangely serious and mature.

    ¡°All right, Sarah. We¡¯ll do as you want,¡± she declared and, for an instant, Sarah couldn¡¯t help feel as if something strange had just occurred. But then Selena was smiling again, and all her doubts just melted away. The important thing was that she¡¯d agreed and a sigh of relief escaped her lips when Selena went to her room to do as she¡¯d been told. If everything went well they could be leaving that house in just a few minutes.

 Chapter 12 - Part 5

    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Alexis looked at him over his shoulder and had no other choice but to calm down. Aaran was like that, like an empty well that received nothing and gave nothing in return. Getting angry at him was as useless as shouting insults at a desert. ¡°I heard Humans feel better when they say out loud what they¡¯re really feeling,¡± he went on and Alexis took a deep breath, absently scratching his tattooed face.

    ¡°Another myth, I guess,¡± he grumbled and Aaran sighed.

    ¡°You know, a few days ago, before I sent Hale looking for you, I had an unexpected visit. This peculiar guest came to me just to tell me that, although he knew that there was no hope for me, the world was about to change. That there¡¯s a Soul, somewhere, that will change the Law forever. Can you imagine?¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I obviously didn¡¯t believe a single word he said, although I had no real reason to doubt him either. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t indulge in luxuries like having faith, much less hope.¡±

    ¡°Why tell me this now?¡±

    ¡°Because, since I¡¯ve found you again, I started to believe in him. And because maybe you can have the hope that I can¡¯t,¡± Aaran replied and Alexis averted his gaze.

    ¡°Nonsense. The Lex Regis is eternal and immutable.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is eternal. Gaea herself isn¡¯t eternal. Why should the Law that rules over her be? Who knows? Maybe this change is actually Gaea¡¯s answer to the imbalance she¡¯s suffering. Maybe she¡¯s not as passive as we thought.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this, Aaran?!¡± Alexis demanded, anger bubbling inside him again, but Aaran remained calm and unaffected by his change of mood.

    ¡°Why do you fear change so much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to change! Much less because of a Human! I¡¯ve already accepted my destiny a long time ago!¡± he stubbornly countered and Aaran sighed heavily.

    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t insist anymore. If this is what you want, who am I to interfere? Let her go, then. Because if that¡¯s what you want she seems willing to fulfill your wish,¡± he declared, looking up as if he could see through the ceiling and across the layers of stone and cement that separated them from the floor above, and only then Alexis noticed that her heartbeat had become faster and was much farther away.

    Without a second thought he practically ran back to his room, urgently looking for her until he realized that, just as he had already guessed, the room was empty. The bed was still unmade. The tray that he¡¯d brought for her still on the floor. Her scent still filled the air. But she was no longer there.

    ¡°She¡¯s leaving, Alex. And you¡¯re the one who told her to go ¡­¡± Aaran told him from his back and Alexis clenched his fists hard, trembling with the effort of controlling his emotions. Fury burned inside of him. A desire to scream and break everything around him. And, at the same time, a deep pain seemed to pierce right through him, stealing his strength and will to act.

    ¡°Let her leave, then ¡­ It¡¯s better like this, for the both of us,¡± he simply whispered, and Aaran shook his head leaving him alone.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 12 - Part 6

    ¡°Are you sure, Sarah ¡­?¡±

    Sarah looked away from the taxi window where she¡¯d lost herself, numbingly staring outside as they rushed towards the International Airport, and turned to face her sister¡¯s worried expression.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s past time we go back to the real world and start rebuilding our lives.¡±

    Selena hugged her arm against her chest, leaning on her shoulder, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Then please, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± she asked in a small timid voice and Sarah immediately took a hand to her face, wiping away the tears that, without she even realizing, had escaped her control.

 Chapter 12 - Part 7

    Alexis sat on the floor, leaning against the cold wall, and buried his head between his folded arms.

    Maybe he¡¯d be able to simply fall asleep, he thought ¡­ Fall asleep for a hundred years, like in the human fairy tales, and only wake up again when everything was over ¡­ when her life was no more. And yet, the bitterness that invaded him at the mere possibility of a world without her was enough to steal his breath away.

    This is the correct choice. The only correct choice. Because he¡¯d promised to return her to her everyday life and if he insisted in keeping her by his side he¡¯d probably never fulfill that promise. She¡¯s Human. Too frail. And she¡¯s lost so much already ¡­ She deserves a real life, with someone like her at her side, someone who¡¯ll love her and make her happy. Things he¡¯d never be able to give her. His was a world of shadows and darkness, his existence all too broken and shattered. He¡¯d make sure she¡¯d be safe, he¡¯d keep his promise to erase all those who might even remember her, and just like he¡¯d intended to do from the start, after everything was finished, he¡¯d end his own life, forever empty and incomplete.

    And yet ¡­

    His mind was filled with her. Her scent surrounded him, torturing him with traces of her presence. If he closed his eyes he could hear her voice, close to his ear ¡­ hear her laugh, and get angry, and question him ¡­ hear her whisper sweet nothings against his skin. He could see her smile, see her blush timidly, see her stare at him defiantly. His being was filled with her, but she wasn¡¯t there.

    Right then she was getting farther and farther away, to the point that he could no longer hear her heartbeat, and although he somehow knew she was still alive, that certainty was nothing more than a distant sensation.

    He only noticed he¡¯d forgotten to breathe when he gasped for air, and the shiver that shook his body seemed to reawaken the pain that he¡¯d been trying to forget. Something in his chest was slowly breaking with each ticking second. Part of him was dying bit by bit and the agony was so intense that he was sure he¡¯d never suffered anything like it, not even during his captivity.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    It will go away ¡­ It will eventually go away, he assured himself, banging his head against the wall in hopes that some physical pain might help him mask the other deeper pain that was slowly eating at him from the inside out. And then Aaran¡¯s words rang back in his mind.

    What was he so afraid of ¡­? Farran? The Law? The sudden change?

    Alexis squeezed his eyes shut when the answer finally reached him.

    Above all he was afraid to hurt her ¡­ afraid of being unable to protect her from himself, from all the darkness he¡¯d accumulated throughout the years, from how badly his own being had been shattered, from the madness constantly wriggling inside his mind. Sarah had cried enough already. He didn¡¯t want to be the cause of any more sadness.

    And then he saw her wipe away her tears, and her soft voice filled his ears again, the words tumbling one after another since his mind was too tired to put his own memories in order.

    I won¡¯t take a second. And you can get back your room.

    In the end he practically kicked me out ¡­

    I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m just being silly ¡­

    Alexis ¡­ Please ¡­

    Let go of me! I can¡¯t do this!

    I¡¯ll go with you.

    I¡¯m here, Alexis. And I¡¯m yours.

    His eyes shot open at the memory of those last words, and before he could even know what he was doing, his body was already on the move.

    How could he have been so stupid? So presumptuous to the point of thinking he knew what was best for her? Protect her ¡­ How was he even able to say those words if he was the first one to hurt her? She¡¯d fought him off so hard but he had still pursued her relentlessly, until she¡¯d finally given in. And then, when she¡¯d finally allowed him in, he¡¯d practically driven her out of his own house, like the bastard that had hurt her in the past. Sarah wasn¡¯t frail! He was the one who had made her like that, as he invaded her life, destroying her defenses one by one. And, instead of guarding her like the precious existence she was, he¡¯d just thrown her back into the world under the excuse that that was the correct thing to do. Well, the correct thing be damned, he decided. And if he was wrong they may as well address their complaints to the Fates. Human or not, Sarah Wilson rightfully belonged to him, and he would never let go of what was his ever again.

    Pulling the collar of the overcoat he¡¯d put on up and pushing a pair of sunglasses into place, Alexis allowed his body to become one with the shadows surrounding him and disappeared from the material world.

 Chapter 12 - Part 8

    Sarah looked up at the big clock hanging from the bright ceiling for the third time. Four-and-a-half. If everything went as planned they¡¯d be boarding in less than thirty minutes.

    As soon as they¡¯d arrived at the airport she¡¯d bought a suitcase, where they¡¯d stuck the few clothes they brought with them. Then she¡¯d anxiously went to buy their tickets, only to be informed that the next vacant flight departed at five thirty to Los Angeles, not Las Vegas as it had been her intention. Still she had bought the tickets, promising Selena that, once in Los Angeles, they¡¯d find a way to fly to Las Vegas. The important thing was to leave Pittsburgh as soon as possible.

    They¡¯d had lunch at the airport''s cafeteria and visited all the stores more than once.

    However, as the scheduled time approached, her anxiety had also started to grow. Because, besides the fact they were about to leave all they knew behind, the sun was also about to set, outside. Her biggest fear was that their flight might be delayed, which would place, not only herself, but Selena in danger, as well. And that was something she¡¯d promised herself she¡¯d never allow to happen again.

    Selena came back from the information counter with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s on schedule. There are no delays. Our flight will be departing on time,¡± she informed and Sarah sighed relieved. To think that something might actually go well, for a change, she thought. All she wanted was a normal, mundane life, where people slept at night and went out during the day, where they used their hands to open doors and where no one disappeared into thin air.

    The sudden wave of emotions that flooded her brain, completely ignoring her mental defenses, made her jump to her feet and look around urgently. Until she noticed the dark figure stumbling and staggering, as he leaned against a wall to stop himself from falling.

    Her heart beat painfully against her chest and, without a second thought, she grabbed their suitcase, holding Selena by the hand, and dragged them both away from that place.

    ¡°Sarah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Selena asked stumbling on the floor, unable to understand what had just happened, but Sarah didn¡¯t slow down, nor turned back to look at her.

    ¡°Hush, be quiet!¡± she rebuked between clenched teeth and knew without even looking the precise moment his eyes found her, alerted by the young girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Sarah!!¡± His shout made her shudder, echoing all over, making her blush from embarrassment and anger, but still she didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Sarah! Please listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Sarah? He¡¯s calling you,¡± Selena reinforced trying hard to keep up with her sister¡¯s furious footsteps; as if she could have ever missed that echoing shout. ¡°And he doesn¡¯t look well ¡­¡± she added, sounding worried now, and Sarah clenched her teeth squeezing the girl¡¯s hand even harder.

    ¡°Be quiet, Selena!¡± she growled as the black figure kept insistently calling her name.

    A wave of murmurs surrounded her as she walked by, when people started to realize that she was the reason behind that mindless shouting. The pain and despair in his voice ruthlessly pierced her mind, resonating with her own pain that she¡¯d been trying so hard to hide in the deepest parts of her being. The light of the day had to be hurting him beyond anything she could ever imagine, but still she refused to feel the slightest trace of pity for him.

    ¡°But Sarah ¡­¡± Selena stumbled again while looking back, and Sarah pulled her forward, preventing her from stopping.

    ¡°We have to get out of here, as soon as ¡­¡± The words died on her lips when a deep, dark anger overcame all other emotions.

    Suddenly the world around them grew darker, as if someone had covered the lamps and ceiling skylights with black veils. The sound of small gasps and screams, some of surprise others of fear, begun echoing everywhere, making her stop and finally look back. She was completely stunned, watching how long shadows were slowly spreading through the floor and walls, disintegrating tables and chairs into piles of black dust. The people closest to the strange event kept stepping back with surprised exclamations, avoiding the ever growing darkness. And, in the middle of all those shadows, kneeling on the shiny tile floor, was him, his head down, his loose hair falling over his face.

    The wave of anger that took over her was as intense as the one emanating from him, and Sarah let go of Selena and their suitcase, covering the distance between them in an even faster pace.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    What in hell was he thinking? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to keep all things concerning his Race a secret? Weren¡¯t they supposed to avoid direct contact with Humans? And what was he doing destroying public property just like that, in front of dozens of witnesses?! What if he ended up hurting someone? What then?

    Sarah didn¡¯t even think about what she was doing as she kept walking, stepping on one of the shadows that had just disintegrated a garbage bin. But the instant she did so a clearing of light open beneath her feet, as if the darkness were unable to touch her or simply feared her too much to do so.

    ¡°Alexis! What the hell are you doing?!¡± she demanded, stopping right in front of him, noticing how his whole body shook uncontrollably, his breathing heavy and dragged, and he raised his head to look up at her.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t even listen to me then nothing else matters anymore ¡­ I rather destroy everything.¡±

    The wrath that took over her made her blood boil and she raised her hand, hitting him hard across the face. His sunglasses flew from his nose, sliding across the floor until they too were turned into black dust, and Alexis took one hand to his reddened cheek, too stunned to even talk, as he looked up at her.

    ¡°Stop it this instant!¡± Sarah demanded in a perfect expression of fury and the shadows started to slowly recede as if he¡¯d called them back. ¡°How dare you? How much arrogant can you be? If you have a problem just deal with it! Don¡¯t involve other people that have nothing to do with you!¡± She stopped as she noticed his bright gaze, still dumbfound, slowly crystallizing, as if the small points of light in his eyes were expanding and connecting until they seemed made of ice.

    ¡°I just wanted you to hear me out ¡­¡± he whispered and then Selena was at her side, hugging her arm, transmitting her that peaceful feeling she always felt in her company.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ everyone¡¯s looking ¡­¡± she whispered and those few words were enough to help her restore some measure of self-control.

    ¡°Go home, Alexis. It¡¯s still too early for you to be outside,¡± she declared coldly, taking one step back, and he lowered his head once more.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere unless you come with me ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just stop it! Stop being selfish!¡± she rebuked between clenched teeth so she wouldn¡¯t shout at him again, and his arms shook under his weight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care ¡­ I just want you to listen to me ¡­¡± he insisted in a whisper and Selena squeezed her arm once again.

    ¡°Sarah, why not give him a chance? We can always catch the next flight to Las Vegas. We keep standing here like this and someone might call the police,¡± she pointed out, looking around at the dozens of faces changing whispers between them as they watched with interest the drama unfolding right before their eyes, and Sarah frowned.

    Selena was right, she thought wishing it wasn¡¯t so. Besides, ending up getting involved with the cops was definitely a big no, taking into account the already difficult process of custody she had to face in court. With a sigh she gently tapped Selena¡¯s hand and looked down at Alexis, his head still hanging.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she conceded and he seemed to stop breathing, expectantly. ¡°Go home, Alexis. Selena and I will meet you there,¡± she told him and he immediately raised his head with a hopeful expression, even though his gaze seemed strangely distant.

    ¡°Swear it, Sarah! Swear that you¡¯ll really come back!¡± he demanded, urgently, and she sighed again.

    ¡°I swear,¡± she conceded and turned her back on him, pulling Selena by the hand, refusing to look back one single time.

    Selena followed her in silence, dragging their suitcase behind her, although the people they walked by kept whispering under their breath.

    Once back on the streets Sarah stopped the first cab that passed by and, leaving their small suitcase in the driver¡¯s care, they slid inside the car, closing the door that seemed to isolate them from the world of noise and emotions bustling outside.

    ¡°You like him,¡± the younger girl declared and Sarah faced her with an outraged expression, since that hadn¡¯t even been a question.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Alexis, of course. Or have you already forgotten the idiot that knelt in the middle of the airport shouting your name?¡± she asked ironically and Sarah took a deep breath, looking out the window.

    Her life had always been like that, she thought. She on the inside and the normal world on the other side of the window. And, no matter how hard she¡¯d tried to open the window, the world that had greeted her was never a welcoming one ¡­ Until someone had surprised her. Because, contrary to all the others, that someone had not appeared from the outside ¡­ That someone didn¡¯t even know what a window was.

    ¡°This is not the time for stuff like that,¡± she firmly declared. ¡°And even if it were. Alexis¡¯ world is just too complex and we need to focus on rebuilding our lives. Besides he doesn¡¯t even feel anything special for me.¡± Except despise ¡­

    ¡°That was hardly what it looked like,¡± Selena insisted.

    ¡°He¡¯s just being absurdly childish! Throwing a tantrum just because he lost one of his toys,¡± Sarah retorted ironically and Selena took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sure I don¡¯t know him all that well ¡­ But Sarah, he really doesn¡¯t look the type that would cry over a toy. He looks more like someone ready to fight for what he really wants, to the last consequences.¡±

    Sarah kept her silence, since the driver had gotten back in the car and that wasn¡¯t the kind of conversation she¡¯d want to have in front of a stranger. But still Selena¡¯s words echoed persistently in her mind, progressively aggravating her already inflamed irritation.

    Ah! That could even be true! If he only knew what he wants!

 Chapter 13 - Part 1

    Chapter 13

    ¡°The Joy of Returning to the Heart that awaits us.

    The Union of two Lives and two Souls.

    And thus are the Children of Fate Completed.

    And the New Path that awaits them is Revealed.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Anne opened the door with a welcoming smile and a relieved expression, almost as if two runaways had finally decided to return home.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you two are back! I was starting to worry,¡± she confessed, stepping aside to let them in, and Selena took the lead making herself completely at home.

    ¡°Oh, come on, we weren¡¯t gone for that long,¡± she contested with a bright smile and Sarah followed her with a much somber expression.

    ¡°Still, leaving like that, without a single word! I was bound to worry,¡± the woman complained, closing the door.

    ¡°We just came back for a couple of hours. We still have a flight to catch,¡± Sarah coldly declared, and it was all it took for Anne to understand that something was definitely wrong.

    ¡°Fine, fine. You stay as long you need, then. Make yourselves at home. I¡¯ll just go and pour some hot tea,¡± she replied, not wanting to intrude more than that, and left them by the living room door, walking away towards the kitchen.

    ¡°There, Alex. You can relax now. They did come back,¡± Aaran noted in his usual indifferent tone, calmly sitting on the armchair, and Selena waved happily at him.

    Sarah knew something strange was going on the instant she stepped into the room. The whole compartment was drowned in darkness, as if it were night outside even though the blinds remained opened and she knew that there were still a few more minutes of daylight left, before sunset. The only source of light was the small lamp lit by the bar, dyeing the room with a soft yellow glow. And then she noticed the thick layer of darkness covering the windows and the ceiling, as if someone had coated them with black liquid rubber.

    Her concerned turned towards Selena, to what she might be thinking of all the strange events she had witnessed that day, but the girl seemed to not even notice them, her gaze locked on the bundle cringing against the darkest corner, as if he wished to go unnoticed or simply disappear.

    Alexis.

    The pain that hammered her chest almost stole her breath away as she looked at the ball he¡¯d folded himself into, probably too weak to even stand.

    ¡°He¡¯s been sitting there, waiting for you,¡± Aaran informed her. ¡°I told him he should go downstairs, but didn¡¯t receive the nicest of replies. And since I thought you¡¯d rather talk to him with him still in one piece, I decided not to insist and just made this room a bit more welcoming.¡±

    Before Sarah¡¯s stunned gaze, Selena crossed the room like an arrow, directly towards the unmoving bundle, and without a single moment¡¯s hesitation, kicked him as hard as she could.

    ¡°Selena!¡± Sarah scolded loudly but the girl pretended not to hear her.

    ¡°I brought her back, can you hear me?¡± she asked angrily with a harsh tone that Sarah had never heard in her voice. ¡°Now! If you ever make my sister cry again, I swear ¡­!¡±

    ¡°Selena!¡± Sarah repeated her warning and the girl grew quiet, although she could clearly feel the heat of her anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough ¡­¡±

    ¡°Your sister is right,¡± Aaran agreed, calmly standing up, and Sarah was lost for a moment in the simultaneously threatening and smooth way he moved. Almost like a huge predator about to attack. ¡°I heard you were helping Anne bake some cookies right before you left?¡± he inquired in lighter tone and Selena turned back to face him with a bright smile, nodding eagerly. Suddenly all tension had disappeared and she was back to being the joyful teenager Sarah had always known. ¡°How about we go and see if they came out all right?¡± he suggested, reaching out his hand, and Selena didn¡¯t even hesitate, practically running to take it.

    Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive at how easily Selena seemed to trust such dangerous and frightening being. Because although she knew that up till then they¡¯d been under his protection, and that she owed him her sister¡¯s life, Aaran still invoked a heavy sensation of end, as if the mere fact of being in his presence could somehow consume her being. And yet Selena, in her childish innocence, seemed to completely ignore the dark emptiness standing right there, in front of her.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Aaran said, stopping for a second as if he¡¯d just remembered something. ¡°Once he stops throwing a tantrum please help him downstairs. He¡¯s not seeing all too well,¡± he added as if the matter was none of his concern, and disappear out the door, taking a smiling Selena with him, almost as if she was going out to play with one of her best friends.

    Sarah took a deep breath. The best thing to do was to solve that matter as soon as possible, so that they¡¯d be back at the airport in time to grab the next flight to Las Vegas as planned. Her gaze fell on the bundle still sitting on the floor and she raised her head, strengthening her heart, locking her own emotions deep inside her and allowing her rational mind to take over.

    ¡°Alexis?¡± she called, approaching him, and immediately all the mental preparation she¡¯d put herself through seemed to amount to nothing.

    With his arms over his knees and his head down, his body kept shivering in uncontrollable spasms. He looked small, and frail, and his pain flooded her mind.

    ¡°Alexis?¡± she repeated, crouching in front of him, and couldn¡¯t stop herself from placing a hand on his head, as if he were no more than a child. Everything in him was deep suffering. And she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the physical torture he was going through after exposing himself to daylight like that. Was he even conscious? ¡°You said you¡¯d never do it again ¡­ You didn¡¯t keep your promise ¡­¡± she whispered, caressing his soft hair, and he seemed to take a deep breath.

    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t let you leave.¡±

    His muffled voice startled her for a second and the wave of sadness that surrounded her left a bitter smile on her lips, or she¡¯d end up crying again.

    ¡°Of course you could ¡­ and can,¡± she declared but he shook his head, stubbornly. ¡°Alexis ¡­ let¡¯s just end this.¡±

    He moved hesitantly, making her pull back, and raised his head to face her.

    ¡°I thought I could, but I can¡¯t, Sarah. Even if it¡¯s the right thing to do ¡­ Even if it¡¯s the best for the both of us.¡±

    She sighed deeply and a knot squeezed her throat before his glass-like gaze.

    ¡°Alexis, you can¡¯t see me, can you?¡± she asked in a murmur to mask the tears marking her voice and the absence of an answer was answer enough. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cover your eyes?¡±

    ¡°I needed to look at you ¡­¡± he replied reaching out for her, and Sarah held his hand, a shiver running down her spine at how cold and moist his skin felt. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be better in no time,¡± he assured her with a smile, although his hand kept shaking, and Sarah lowered her head for an instant, searching for the courage that suddenly had abandoned her.

    ¡°All right, then,¡± she decided. ¡°I need to take you downstairs. Can you get up?¡± he nodded, but when he tried to obey his legs failed him and he was back on the floor.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if I just stay here ¡­¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± she countered immediately, pulling him up with all her strength, forcing him to place his weight on her shoulders. ¡°That ¡­ cloud, on the stairs. It protects you, right? Because although sunlight can¡¯t reach you inside, some of its radiation can easily pierce porous matter like dirt,¡± she guessed and he smiled weakly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a cloud, miss scientist. It¡¯s a shadow,¡± he corrected her in a light whisper and Sarah focused all her effort in making sure he stood up and that she dragged him towards the door.

    ¡°Cloud, shadow, the important thing is to put you beneath it!¡± she grumbled, forcing him to walk.

    ¡°I¡¯d much rather be beneath you ¡­¡± he still found the energy to reply, although his breathing was ragged and heavy and his tremors were getting worse by the second.

    ¡°Just stop it or I swear I¡¯ll drop you!¡±

    They stopped for a moment to catch their breaths as they reached the door. Then she dragged him down the stairs, stumbling into the darkness, the whispers echoing all around them sounding strangely sorrowful, until they finally reached the base of the staircase.

    Sarah stopped again, remembering the last time she¡¯d been there, and the wound opened in her chest seemed to hurt even more. Still she immediately put those thoughts aside, refusing to dwell in her own emotions. Having to deal with his, always too intense and disorganized, was hard enough.

    Opening the door she dragged him inside, stumbling the last few paces until they reached the bed. For an instant all she could do was breathe, trying to recover from the painstaking effort that had been carrying a heavy man like him down that flight of stairs. But then she was back in that room, and she couldn¡¯t help noticing that everything was still the way she¡¯d left. The tray still on the floor. The bed unmade. And the candle that had magically lit itself as they came in was still the same.

    She knew right there and then that she had to leave that place as soon as possible, but before she could take a single step back, his hand grabbed her by the wrist in such a quick move that it made her doubt if he really couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to, Alexis,¡± she replied, trying to pry his fingers open as bitterness filled her mouth. ¡°And you have to let me go!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! Sarah, please, please just listen to what I have to say.¡±

    She looked at him for a moment, his lost bright gaze, his face all but too pale ¡­ In any case she¡¯d never be able to force him to release her. And, in the end, she¡¯d returned to hear what he had to say and put an definite end on everything.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen. If you promise to let me go in the end,¡± she bargained and he seemed to hesitate, but ended up nodding in agreement. Sarah released a heavy sigh, telling herself that all she had to do was survive that talk, and sat down by his side. ¡°So? I¡¯m listening.¡±

    He turned to her, like a plant following the sun, and pondered for a moment as if searching for the right words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave!¡± he finally declared and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°That¡¯s the most childish thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°And why do you want me to stay?¡± she asked and he seemed unable to give her an answer, which only hurt her even more. ¡°You and I, we belong to two completely different worlds. And I have to go back to mine.¡±

    He lowered his head and his cold fingers squeezed her wrist.

    ¡°I know ¡­ I also know you deserve someone who loves you, someone able to give you a normal life ¡­ a normal family ¡­¡± he muttered bitterly and Sarah felt her anger burn hot again.

    ¡°And there you go again!¡± she criticized him, raising her voice. ¡°Presuming to know what other people want, or what¡¯s best for them! When you don¡¯t even know what you want for yourself!¡±

    She felt the pain her own words had brought him and stopped herself from feeling sorry or trying to comfort him.

    ¡°I lost the right to wish for anything a long time ago ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how can you tell me that you don¡¯t want me to go? They¡¯re just empty words. Because as far as you¡¯re concerned I¡¯m nothing but a fleeting amusement. Because in truth you look at me with disgust. Because not even three hundred years, nor all the powers you may possess give you the right to play with my life! And I¡¯ve had enough, Alexis! Just go and find yourself a new toy!¡±

    Sarah found herself gasping for air, her heart threatening to jump out of her chest as tears escaped unauthorized from her eyes. But at least she¡¯d managed to say all she wanted to say. And although the pain consuming her right then was truly agonizing, she was sure that had been the first time in her whole life she¡¯d been able to express her own feelings with such clarity. And that alone helped her feel a little bit better.

    He closed his eyes, his face a mask of agony, and raised her hand towards his left cheek.

    Sarah followed his gesture unable to understand, blinking away the tears that blurred her vision, and practically stopped breathing when he held her index finger and unwavering traced the silver lines on his skin without fail.

    ¡°I need you to understand, Sarah ¡­¡± he told her in a ragged voice as she couldn''t help look in disbelief at the perfect way he drew the complex pattern made by the shiny silver. ¡°I can feel each and every line marking my face. I can feel them as if they were flames, constantly burning,¡± he went on, making her finger curve near his jaw line drawing a complex spiral that extended towards his chin. ¡°And yet your touch is like water, putting out the fire for a few moments, soothing this constant burning sensation,¡± he added finishing the complex drawing and opened his eyes again, although she knew he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°I¡¯ve had this mark on my face since the first time I saw you,¡± he confessed, finally releasing her hand, and Sarah frowned unable to understand.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Silver Mark is always unique and can appear in random places,¡± he told her as if reciting something he¡¯d read on a book or learned a long time ago. ¡°Without a concrete time to manifest itself, it sometimes happens that it never appears at all, condemning the existence to an eternal life of darkness that, sooner or later, always devolve into destruction and madness. When it appears, it always appears in pairs, the same mark on two individuals, announcing the perfect match between emptiness and its essence. You are my Hridaya, Sarah.¡±

    Sarah sat in silence for a moment, forcing her confused mind to give some measure of sense and meaning to what he¡¯d just said.

    ¡°Hridaya¡­¡± she repeated, still dumbfounded, remembering that it wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d heard that word. Hale had called her that as well in a tone that had sounded a lot more like an insult.

    ¡°My essence ¡­¡±

    She jumped to her feet as his words finally made sense and quickly stepped back in order to put some distance between them. Suddenly it was as if she couldn¡¯t breathe standing so close to him, and her mind refused to believe what he was trying to tell her.

    ¡°You have to be mistaken!¡± she declared vehemently. ¡°After all, I¡¯m just Human!¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you were like me you¡¯d have a mark like mine,¡± he replied with apparent tranquility and Sarah took a hand to her face, as if that could prevent the sudden apparition of silver lines like his.

    ¡°I¡¯m Human!¡± she insisted but he simply nodded in confirmation. ¡°Then ¡­ then this is all a mistake.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too, in the beginning. After all, why should I be saved when there are so many others with no hope of salvation?¡± he asked and she suddenly felt very small and frail.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you brought Aaran to me ¡­¡± she put it together, and once more he just nodded. ¡°Because you hoped somehow I¡¯d be able to help him ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something you still can¡¯t understand. The males of our Race are aggressive by nature. The darkness that inhabits us is much denser than that of our females. On the other hand, no shadow can exist without a light, and for that reason we all possess a small spark of light at the center of our existence. However, as time goes by, the darkness in us starts to slowly consume the light. And when it completely disappears all that¡¯s left is a raging madness. Those who are blessed enough to find in a female the essence that can fill their emptiness are forever safe from the madness that consumes so many of our Race. Because only our Hridaya is able to maintain our light burning, feeding it and relighting it forever.¡±

    ¡°And you thought I could do this for him?!¡± she asked, still in disbelief, and Alexis sighed deeply.

    ¡°I thought that because you were clearly an exception to the rule that yes, maybe you¡¯d be able to save him. Aaran is too important to all of us and only I know how much he¡¯s well beyond his own limit ¡­¡±

    Sarah paced back and forth, trying to dilute the nervousness knotting her stomach while forcing her brain to rationalize what he was telling her.

    ¡°What happens to those who go ¡­ insane?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°They have to be destroyed,¡± he simply replied and Sarah stopped to look at him, her thoughts becoming clearer by the minute.

    ¡°And you think I¡¯m that ¡­ thing, to you? Then all this ¡­ The reason why you protected us, is because you think I¡¯m your ¡­ Hridaya¡­?¡± she demanded, indignant, as pain pulsed even stronger through her veins, and Alexis tried to get up but his legs failed him again, forcing him to remain seated.

    ¡°No! No, Sarah ¡­ In the beginning I didn¡¯t even believe that this mark could bind me to you!¡± he urgently explained. ¡°And yes, because you¡¯re Human! Because Araphel and Humans are two completely different Races. I thought that this was all a mistake. If I decided to protect you, if I helped you, was because I felt ¡­ guilty, for all that happened,¡± he hesitated and Sarah absently took a hand to her neck as if to protect it. ¡°I just wanted to be able to return you to your everyday life. It was the least I could do, after involving you in all this mess, just because you helped me escape. I honestly believed I could do it, until the moment I felt you leave this house ¡­ I told myself it was the best solution, for the both of us ¡­¡±

    ¡°You despise my entire Race!¡± she retorted in a heartfelt accusation. ¡°And I can¡¯t even begin to argue with that!¡±

    ¡°I started by hating one Human,¡± Alexis confessed allowing his dark eyelashes to semi-conceal his glassy gaze. ¡°Little by little that hate began to grow, feeding my madness, consuming everything until there was nothing left. That was the monster you found in that place, Sarah ¡­ and that you freed into the world. And I thought that no one would be able to stop me, that all I had left was an honorable death. But you didn¡¯t just set me free, you saved me from my insanity and helped me chain the monster deep inside me. I need you, Sarah,¡± he added and she stepped back until she felt the door against her back, placing her hand on the knob.

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you have that mark on your face. Because somehow it binds you to me. But there¡¯s nothing binding me to you, Alexis,¡± she told him, opening the door, and he was suddenly tense, avidly searching for her with his empty gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You showed me things I had never even dreamed they were possible!¡± he urgently said, the words all jumbled together. ¡°You gave me parts of you without asking for anything in return! You made me feel things that I never ¡­ It¡¯s not this mark that binds me to you. It simply tells me that I¡¯m not wrong in what I feel when I¡¯m near you, no matter how different we are, or how the rest of the world may see us. I need you! I want you! No matter how selfish, or unfair it may be of me, to ask you to stay by my side! Sarah ¡­!¡± he called her name, reaching out his hand as if he wanted to touch her, his bright gaze wandering aimless all over the place.

    Sarah took a hand to her lips to muffle a sob. Tears kept falling down her cheeks but she still didn¡¯t want him to know she was crying. Behind her the door was still opened, and now that he was this weak, no one would be able to stop her from leaving that house and going back to her world.

    She dried her tears with nervous hands.

    His emotions were chaotic again; despair, fear, anxiety, pain ¡­ The same pain she¡¯d thought to have physical origins but that now she knew it came from a much deeper place, just like her own. Staying meant leaving the world of light behind, and diving into his world with no hopes of ever being able to return. And yet, what was there left of her world without him in it? The emptiness that took over her terrified her and, leaning against the door, she closed it again.

    Alexis seemed to panic at the sound of the closing door, searching her with even more eagerness, as if that could will his eyes to see.

    ¡°Sarah?¡± he called into the darkness, restlessly feeling the air in front of him, and as silence was his only answer, his hand lost all strength falling limp on the mattress.

    It was just like Aaran had told him ¡­ In the end the choice was hers, not his as he¡¯d dared to presume. And how could he ever hope she¡¯d choose to stay? Sarah belonged to a world where, like her, the sun shone brightly every day. And he didn¡¯t have the right to hold her in his world of shadows so that she¡¯d only shine for him. She was still young, with her entire life ahead of her. And, after the way he¡¯d treated her, he could hardly be surprised that she would want to leave him and simply forget that they¡¯d ever met.

    The feeling that something was slowly breaking inside him returned. But, this time around, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand, much less to stop her from leaving. Neither the strength nor the will, he concluded with an ironic grin. His existence might as well just end right then, that he wouldn¡¯t feel anything but a deep relieve.

    The soft touch of a hand on his hair left him hanging and painfully aware of that brief caress. For an instant he didn¡¯t even dare to move. Something told him that those were the first signs of the madness that had been quietly stalking him for days, threatening to swallow him whole at any instant. And yet, if that was what it was then so be it, he thought. Because right then it felt like she¡¯d never left, as if she were standing right in front of him; it didn¡¯t matter if it were all lies or illusions.

    Only when she touched him again did he dare to raise a tentative hand to try and touch her back. His heart jumped when he found her, feeling her warm and real. Without a second thought he pulled her close, hugging her although his arms shook violently, leaning his head against her belly just to listen to her heart beat from up close.

    Sarah wiped her tears again, running a hand through his hair, placing a light kiss on the top of his head. He was behaving like a child again, afraid of being left behind. And she couldn¡¯t help wonder where the cold, scary Alexis she¡¯d met a few days ago had disappeared to.

    He raised one hand, searching for her face, and pulled her closer, making her sit on his leg. His fingers traced her nose, the shape of her eyes, the length of her eyebrows, stopping as he touched her lips.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡± he whispered and, once more, her name in that low warm voice left her heart beating wildly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here ¡­¡±she replied and he pulled her closer, kissing her neck and the line of her jaw, until he found her lips. The hungry, desperate kiss he gave her brought her more pain than pleasure, and left her breathless as she tried to keep up with his harsh, urgent gestures. But the heat inflaming her skin wherever he touched her spread all over her body in a wave of hot desire.

    His pain echoed inside her, mixing with her own since in the end they were both the same, and in that precise moment she knew she¡¯d never be able to live without him again.

    Raising her arms she hugged him, caressing his face, the same she¡¯d hit just a few hours ago. No matter where he went, no matter what destiny awaited him, she¡¯d still follow him.

    Alexis pulled back, only enough to regain his lost breath, and leaned his forehead against hers. He could hardly believe she¡¯d chosen to stay, and part of him still believed that all of that were mere illusions brought upon by the madness consuming him.

    ¡°You need to rest.¡± Her voice, soft and warm, left a smile on his lips, even as he shook his head.

    ¡°I need to make sure you¡¯re here. That you¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    ¡°Alexis. I¡¯m not joking.¡± Sarah scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re in a miserable state. And you¡¯re eyes ¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine ¡­ Sarah ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hum?¡±

    He just smiled and hugged her again, holding her against his chest. The wave of pure bliss that pierced through him brought new tears to her eyes and she had to try hard to go back to more serious matters.

    ¡°Alexis, really. You have to rest.¡± His shaking arms slowly release her.

    ¡°Stay with me ¡­¡± he asked, again fearful, and she placed a kiss on his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, with you.¡± He left his eyes close, as if to taste those words, and she helped him out of his overcoat. He was immediately on alert the moment she stood up and he couldn¡¯t touch her anymore. And only relaxed again when he felt the mattress accuse the weight of someone else.

    ¡°Come here,¡± she encouraged him, holding his hand, and he followed her blindly until he found her lying on her side, facing him.

    Holding her he pulled her closer, shaping her soft, warm body to his, and a smile stretched his lips when he felt her snuggle in search of a more comfortable position, leaning her forehead against his chest. His hands pulled her leg over his, but as Sarah thought she¡¯d have to reprimand him again, he finally settled down with a sigh, placing a light kiss on her hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll behave ¡­¡± he told her, confirming he¡¯d captured her thoughts, and Sarah felt her cheeks grow warmer.

    ¡°Promise to sleep, that¡¯s what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°How can I possible sleep with you lying so close to me? And right now I refuse to let you go,¡± he added and Sarah recalled what had happened the last time she¡¯d seen him sleep.

    ¡°Get some rest, then,¡± she commanded, tilting her head back to look up at him and placed a hand over his glassy eyes forcing him to close them.

    He didn¡¯t move, his black hair spread over the pillow, the scent of his skin mixed with the scent of leather. He was so beautiful ¡­ so perfect.

    ¡°I¡¯m far from perfect. In fact I¡¯m a well of flaws.¡±

    ¡°Stop that and sleep!¡± she reprimanded him and he was motionless again, as if he¡¯d really obeyed her command. And suddenly a cold fear took over her, making her wiggle closer to him. ¡°Alexis?¡±

    ¡°Hum¡­?¡±

    ¡°Promise me that, no matter what, we¡¯ll stay together. That you won¡¯t send me somewhere far away, just to protect me. After everything that happened ¡­ I just don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to survive ¡­¡±

    He hugged her close and kissed her hair.

    ¡°I belong to you, my Hridaya. I¡¯ll die to protect you, if needed be. But I¡¯ll never leave you again. My place is with you, forever,¡± he whispered and Sarah let her eyes close, reading in his feelings the unbreakable truth of his words.

 Chapter 13 - Part 2

    Farran leaned lazily against the wall as he watched the young man squatting in the dark, feeding the sausage of his hotdog to a couple of stray dogs. That was the third night, he noted with a smile. The third night he spent out there, alone, uselessly watching over an empty apartment, from sunset to dawn.

    Hale.

    The name wasn¡¯t strange to him, as in fact happened with all of Aaran¡¯s companions. Companions that now smeared their hands with the blood of their own Brethren. And all for the sake of a Race that, not only was destroying their homes, but would never be able to redeem their destructive ways.

    Hale, however, was a special case. The youngest of Aaran¡¯s group, his memories from home were filled with pain and destruction. Contrary to himself, or even Alexis, Hale had never known peace, had never had a childhood, and his family had disappeared before he could even walk. Since then Aaran had been the one taking care of him, and so he had brought him with him when he¡¯d come to the material world. And it had been here he¡¯d grown up, far away from home, surrounded by violence and blood. His loyalty to Aaran went well beyond a mere relationship between a subject and his leader. The love and admiration he had for the one that had practically raised him was closer to adoration. And the only reason behind his every action was his constant and tiresome search for a gesture of approval from a being that could hardly see him, and that was unable to feel the feeblest of emotions.

    With a renewed smile Farran straightened the lapel of his red coat and approached him.

    As to be expected Hale was aware of his presence way before he could reach him and, dropping his hotdog, he stood up with a jump backwards, immediately taking on a defensive posture.

    ¡°Easy ¡­ I didn¡¯t come here to fight you,¡± Farran declared, raising both hands in the air, and smiled. ¡°Still, I have to say. You do have great reflexes,¡± he complimented him and Hale lowered his head, staring threateningly at him.

    He¡¯d recognized him immediately, although this was the first time they¡¯d actually met. His bluish hair, the elongated eyes ¡­ And although Farran still hadn¡¯t shown any intention to attack him, the aura surrounding him was brimming with power and danger. To his annoyance he found himself remembering Alexis¡¯ words, when he¡¯d guaranteed that he¡¯d never survive a direct encounter with the leader of the rebels, and a blind anger lit inside him. He¡¯d show them what he was capable of and, with some luck, capture or even destroy Farran once and for all.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he growled as he carefully measured the situation, looking for a chance to attack, and Farran lowered his arms, straightening his coat.

    ¡°The same as you, I suppose. That¡¯s Sarah Wilson¡¯s house,¡± he stated, pointing the window from one of the apartments above their heads but, even then, Hale didn¡¯t avert his gaze from his target. ¡°What¡¯s truly sad is that two Araphel have to waste night after night standing in the middle of nowhere all because of some Human girl,¡± he added with a sigh and Hale growled threatening again.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Farran ran a hand through his hair, pulling it up, and started walking down the street as if he¡¯d simply decided to take a late night stroll.

    ¡°Now, I know why I¡¯m here. But what about you, Hale? Why are you here? Protecting Human Beings was never our mission. That¡¯s for useless existences, like Merifri and Deiwos.¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I simply follow orders.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Farran questioned with a surprised expression. ¡°Orders, I see. Orders from whom? Aaran? Or Alexius?¡± he asked with feigned innocence and an internal satisfaction filled him inside as Hale¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously.

    ¡°I only receive orders from one being! And that¡¯s Aaran!¡± he declared, raising his voice, and Farran interrupted his apparently uninterested walk, raising his head to look up at the dark sky stretching over them.

    ¡°Aaran ¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Me too. There was once a time when I would have said those same exact words, with that same exact conviction. But then ¡­ Aaran has an image of a perfect world in his mind, a world that never existed and never will exist. And yet, just like you, I also believed it was possible ¡­¡± he confessed and turned to face the young man who was still watching him with suspicion. ¡°Tell me Hale, can you see my stars?¡± he asked, tilting his head to one side, so he could better see his left ear. ¡°Three small stars ¡­¡± he declared feeling his piercings with the tips of his fingers as if to make sure they were still there. ¡°Do you know what they represent?¡± he asked again, and as Hale remained silent he went on, a bitter smile taking over his lips. ¡°The golden like the sun is for Tiana, my Hridaya¡­ The green like Tzel''s most precious gem is for Derius, my oldest son. And the lilac like our sky is for Cirana, my daughter, that was still a baby in her mother¡¯s arms,¡± he told him and his arm fell limp beside his body. ¡°In my innocence, in my idealism filled with amazing dreams, I left them on Tzel to come to Assiah. Side by side with Aaran and others like Alexius, we were going to build a better world. Because Aaran assured us that if we were able to stop the rebels that had escaped to the material world intending to erase the Human Race, the Lex Regis would show mercy on us and would change, granting us the means to save our dimension. We fought hard year after year ¡­ We lost many companions. Everything so that, one night, I could receive the news that my Territory had simply crumbled and disappeared into nothingness, and, with it, my entire family. And I ¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect them. I couldn¡¯t even disappear with them. All I received in return for having believed in those idealistic dreams was the destruction of those most dear to me. In the end no one did anything to help Tzel. The Lex Regis kept protecting the Humans. And our dimension kept decaying in such a way that now there¡¯s nothing anyone can do to save it. And all for what?¡± he faced Hale again, who seemed to have lost part of his antagonizing posture. ¡°And I know I wasn¡¯t the only one to lose someone dear to me. We all did. At least I had the chance to know a world where the lives of our Brethren still had worth and meaning. I had a family who loved me and cherished me as I grew up. The younger ones, like you, don¡¯t even have that ¡­¡±

    ¡°Even so! None of that justifies what you¡¯re doing!¡± Hale replied angrily and Farran sighed.

    ¡°What I¡¯m doing? And what¡¯s that exactly? Contrary to those first rebels we came here to hunt down, I¡¯m not going around randomly killing Humans in hopes that Tzel might be saved by cutting down their numbers.¡±

    ¡°You want to conquer Assiah and make it your new home!¡± Hale accused and Farran arched an inquisitive eyebrow.

    ¡°So what? In the end we¡¯re all searching for the same answer. How to save our Race. And if Tzel is no longer capable of sustaining life, then there¡¯s no other way but to move out and look for anew home. And why not Assiah? This is a dimension that will flourish for many years to come, and if ruled in a more intelligent way can probably even last forever. Besides, if we can minimize the damage inflicted upon Assiah we¡¯ll also be helping maintain the other dimensions intact, so that what happened to our home doesn¡¯t happen to anyone else¡¯s. However Humans are creatures of habits, and it¡¯s hard to make them change their ways and points of view. And so, why all the drama if one or two have to die in order to safeguard a bigger plan? Humans have short unproductive lives by nature. It¡¯s natural for them to die, and not even the Law seems to mind the few lives we¡¯ve taken.¡±

    ¡°Because Aaran interceded. And asked that we¡¯d be the ones to correct your mistakes,¡± he countered and Farran faced him.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, young Hale. I assure you that if we started killing Humans by the hundreds, like in the past, the Law would punish us merciless, no matter how much Aaran pleaded for leniency. As far as the Lex Regis is concerned, there¡¯s nothing more precious than a Human life. However, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they are guarded individually. It¡¯s all a matter of balance and numbers. As long as the scale of death isn¡¯t heavier than the scale of rebirth, the Law doesn¡¯t concern itself with one or two individual lives,¡± he declared and Hale couldn¡¯t go against his logic. ¡°And so you can see how ridiculous all these efforts to protect a single Human really are. It¡¯s in moments like these that I wonder what kind of world does Aaran see ¡­ A world where one miserable Human life holds such importance?¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°She¡¯s important to Alexis,¡± Hale practically spat in a clear foul mood and Farran smiled, pleased with how things were turning out.

    ¡°Oh, yes ¡­ the Mark,¡± he confirmed and Hale seemed surprised. ¡°I met him here, the other day. We talked for quite a while, just like we¡¯re doing now. After all, Alexius and I practically grew up together, and since neither of us had siblings we frequently shared our minds. Unfortunately the Alexius I used to know, and with whom I played and fought side by side, doesn¡¯t exist anymore,¡± he declared with a sorrowful expression. ¡°There¡¯s little left of the light that feeds his shadow and the madness that inhabits him is a danger, not only to himself, but to those around him. That¡¯s the reason why I captured him in the first place,¡± he declared and Hale looked even more confused.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Across the years I¡¯ve been carefully gathering a team of specialists that, knowing about our Race, have the sole purpose of studying our inevitable fall into darkness, searching for ways to stop it and even revert it,¡± he declared with obvious pride. ¡°Lately we¡¯ve had a few positive results, although the numbers of successes still haven¡¯t reached one hundred per cent. Sometimes treatment can be rather long, and, unfortunately, painful ¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean you captured him to try and heal him?!¡±

    Farran sighed again and nodded lightly.

    ¡°Of course we have our differences and I wouldn¡¯t dare minimize them. However I never wished for his destruction, and the same can be said of him, or I¡¯m sure one of us would have already disappeared. In our last meeting, before I captured him, I suggested that he¡¯d have a talk with Aaran, about how close he was to reaching his breaking point, but as I¡¯m sure you can imagine, he refused to follow my advise. I asked him to submit himself to the treatment but he still refused. And after that his state only got worse, to the point I had no other choice but capture him by force. And it would have worked out perfectly, if not for that meddling Human. Delirious as he was I can only imagine the dark pictures his mind created ¡­¡±

    Hale hesitated for a moment. Sure even a blind man could see how Alexis dangerously lingered on the verge of madness. If not for that he would have never dared threaten Aaran the way he had, in defense of an insignificant Human. To top it off, everyone knew that he and Farran shared a close common past and that, for that reason, no matter how many battles they fought against each other, they always left them reasonably unscathed. More than once Aaran had tried to send another Araphel to deal with Farran, but Alexis had always refused, making a point of declaring that Farran was his problem ¡­ a problem that, no matter how much time had passed, remained unsolved. And yet ¡­ Farran was the enemy!, he made sure he remembered, even if his words sounded somehow reasonable. And as such he shouldn¡¯t be even listening to him.

    ¡°What about the Mark?¡± he asked suspiciously.

    Farran took a deep breath and shrugged.

    ¡°Probably a secondary reaction to one of the treatments. It¡¯s not the first time it happens,¡± he pointed out. ¡°In any way, who in his perfect mind would ever believe that a Human could be the Hridaya of one of us? It¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± he declared and Hale couldn¡¯t help but agree with that. ¡°If that were possible I¡¯m sure we¡¯d met other cases,¡± he added and sighed again. ¡°I can easily understand how, more than anyone else, Aaran is undeniably important to you. After all he is the closest thing to a family you¡¯ve ever known. However Aaran is too connected to Alexius. In such a way that he no longer can see the sad truth; that Alexius is a broken being, quickly approaching his end. I understand his reluctance to accept it. It¡¯s hard for me as well. But the obsession he now developed for that Human is more than proof enough that what I¡¯m telling you is true. All I want is to get him back. And who knows, maybe if we resume treatment, he might still be saved,¡± he said hopefully but Hale shook his head vehemently.

    ¡°Impossible. Aaran will never allow it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe ¡­ And what will there be left of Aaran when he finally realizes that it is too late and that he¡¯ll have to destroy Alexius with his own hands?¡± Hale clenched his fists hard. No matter how hard it was for him to admit, he knew all too well how special Alexis was to him. Alexis was the only one he trusted completely. ¡°And that¡¯s why I come here every single night,¡± Farran went on, looking up towards the small window. ¡°In hopes that that Human might show up. That by capturing her Alexius might agree to resume his treatment. I even tried to use the younger sister to attract him. And it would have worked too, if not for your quick thinking.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Hale asked, although his eyes had come alight at the compliment, especially since it¡¯d come from someone as terrifying as Farran.

    ¡°Of course. You were the one who called him, weren¡¯t you? If you would have only hesitated for a few more minutes we would have been able to grab the girl. But oh well, maybe next time,¡± he said, shrugging again, and his expression became one of deep concern. ¡°Although things have become much more difficult now, with both Humans stuck inside Alexius¡¯ Territory the entire day. I worry that, as time goes by, there¡¯s less and less we can do to help him. I just hope that, when I finally succeed, it won¡¯t be too late.¡±

    Hale seemed to ponder for a moment.

    ¡°What will you do with the Humans once you¡¯ve captured him?¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in them whatsoever, or in anyone from their Race for that matter. As far as I¡¯m concerned they can just go about their insignificant lives,¡± Farran replied with audible despise and Hale was silent again. ¡°I wonder, do I come through like the cruel, insensitive villain they all seem to think I am?¡± he asked, sounding curious, and Hale faced his dark gaze.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, no. In fact, what scares me the most is that I actually find myself agreeing with some of the things you¡¯ve said.¡±

    Farran smiled, clearly pleased with his answer, and nodded an approval.

    ¡°Good,¡± he muttered with relief and then faced him again, this time with some enthusiasm, as if he¡¯d just had a wonderful idea. ¡°Why not help me, Hale?¡±

    Hale frowned, taking a step back, his body alert and tense again, as if he expected to be surreptitiously attacked at any moment.

    ¡°I would never betray Aaran!¡±

    ¡°I would never dare ask something like that from you!¡± Farran assured him. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve said, although I no longer share your blind loyalty, I can easily understand your feelings and the reasons behind them. All I need is that you help me get my hands on one of the Humans. In itself nothing all that hard or complicated. Who knows? Maybe sharing some fake leads that might pull Aaran and Alexius away from home for a few minutes? My men and I would take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Even with Alexis away none of you would ever be able to set foot inside his Territory,¡± he declared and Farran smiled happily, since no matter how antagonist he might sound the truth was that, in the end, Hale was actually contemplating his proposal.

    ¡°Sure. But there are many ways to encourage a young girl to leave her home.¡±

    ¡°With the sole purpose of capturing Alexis,¡± Hale made sure he clarified and Farran nodded. ¡°With the sole purpose of helping him.¡±

    ¡°Alexius is the only Brother I¡¯ve ever known and the only family I have left. His life is more precious to me than my own.¡±

    Hale hesitated again. And even if there was no way to save Alexis ¡­ and even if he did disappear ¡­ At least Aaran wouldn¡¯t have to go through the horror of having to destroy him with his own hands. At least Aaran would be forever free of the constant weight that was his concern for Alexis. And maybe he¡¯d finally have enough time to actually look at him. He was sure that if he did, Aaran would finally notice that he was as competent and as worthy of his trust as Alexis. After all he was no longer the defenseless, scared child Aaran had saved from the landslide that had swallowed his entire village.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± he muttered, averting his gaze, and Farran sighed full of understanding.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It only goes to show how wise and sensible you really are. We must always carefully weigh our options before making a decision,¡± he declared and looked up at the night sky. ¡°But just think about this ¡­ The way I see things, Aaran keeps you at his side as a mere shield, when we all know he doesn¡¯t need anyone to protect him. His sword is Alexius, and I won¡¯t tell you that it wasn¡¯t a good choice. But Alexius is nearing his end and Aaran is still too attached to him. Sometimes one just needs someone else to come along and help them see things more clearly, in order to overcome certain obstacles. And, no matter how hard I try, whenever I look at you I can¡¯t help seeing a bright sword, instead of a mere shield, which is kind of ¡­ regrettable. So much wasted potential ¡­ But what can we do?¡± he sighed ironically and, when he turned to face the boy again, he had to try hard to hide his own smile of satisfaction. Just as he¡¯d expected, his words had had their effect. Hale looked hurt and, at the same time, angry. ¡°Well, regrettably I must get going. Maybe will meet here again, tomorrow, since it would seem we share the same mission, although with different purposes. I wish you a pleasant night, Halius.¡± Farran bent his head in a light bow and disappeared amongst the shadows.

    Hale found himself reaching for his own face just to make sure that, as expected, his cheeks were burning from embarrassment. No one had ever called him that. His real name. The name his mother had given him and that, as tradition demanded, had been reduced to Hale, indicating he was the last descendant ¡­ Indicating he no longer had a family, that he was completely and utterly alone in the world ¡­

 Chapter 13 - Part 3

    Sarah woke up with the sound of his voice. For a moment she couldn¡¯t even tell where she was, or what time it was, but then all questions were erased from her mind as her attention focused on Alexis, stirring in his sleep.

    Sitting up she tried to understand what was going on and her heart ached as she noticed the mask of suffering that had taken over his face. His emotions went well beyond pain, leaving her anguished. And so, without thinking twice, she tried to wake him up from his nightmare, gently caressing his cold, sweaty forehead, as he mumbled and shouted in his sleep.

    ¡°Alexis! Please wake up. It¡¯s only a dream.¡±

    His eyes shot open, and what had started as relief at being able to wake him, was quickly replaced with fear, as she instinctively tried to escape him. His movements, however, were just too fast, and even unable to see, he grabbed hold of a handful of her hair, which didn¡¯t allow her to go that far. A scream left her lips, more from fright than from pain, and her heart beat hard against her chest. Controlling her own fear she just sat there, motionless, knowing that she¡¯d never be able to fight him off, that trying to do so would only make him angrier, make him even more dangerous. His eyes ¡­ his eyes were pitch black, dark shadows with no color or light, just like before. And although she knew he¡¯d eventually go back to being himself, she still couldn¡¯t help cringe as he bent over her. And yet, when she thought he was about to hurt her, maybe even try to kill her like before, his other arm pulled her closer, making her fall against his chest. The hand grabbing her by her hair pulled her head back, immobilizing her, and his hot breath caressed the tender skin of her neck.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    That murmured, slithering voice set her brain on fire, making her hold her breath. Chaotic confusing images overlapped each other ¡­ The silent request and the sharp need marking his voice were the same. The heat surrounding her, transmitting a fake sense of security was painfully familiar. And a sob escaped her lips as his teeth grazed her skin.

    Again ¡­

    But, this time around, there were other emotions mixed in that ravenous hunger. Things she hadn¡¯t noticed before, or maybe that she hadn¡¯t been able to recall. Sorrow and pain, and a need as deep as the self-contempt that accompanied it, in a constant battle of hesitations and impulses.

    His words came to back to her. Ishar had the ability to heal him and his entire body screamed with that need.

    Feeling suddenly calmer, Sarah allowed her eyes to close and placed a shaking hand on his head, holding him in a gentle embrace. The groan of pain and frustration that echoed from his chest made her mentally prepare herself for the pain that would certainly follow, but in the next instant he¡¯d grabbed her by an arm, throwing her on the bed. His anger and his sudden rough movements left her dizzy and confused. A strong hand held her by the ankle, pulling her down, and he was on top of her, and between her legs. Her heart jumped again, fear swallowing her whole as she made use of all her strength to push him off, her hands against his chest, although it felt more like she was trying to move a wall.

    ¡°Alexis!¡± she cried between anger and plea, closing her hands into fists as she hit him, but he still didn¡¯t stop, pulling and tearing up her clothes.

    He was inside her in one harsh, sudden movement that made her scream, repeating it over and over again in a possessive, wild rhythm that brought tears to her eyes; hurting her, until she understood that it wasn¡¯t the pain that made her cry. He was furious ¡­ furious with himself, with his own weakness, and the pain inside him was so deep that it made her sob. And suddenly his eyes of shadow didn¡¯t seem all that empty or scary anymore. They were just sad. Because that was the part of him that everyone feared, the part of him that was constantly denied, the monster that had to be controlled and chained, and, once it became impossible to contain, would simply and merciless put down.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Sarah raised one hand and placed it against his tattooed face, recalling what he¡¯d told her about how her touch could ease the constantly burning sensation that the silver lines brought him, and smiled at that shadow gaze that she¡¯d thought unable to see her but that had still called her name.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, Alexis. And I¡¯m not going anywhere ¡­¡± she whispered softly, and as if those were magic words, his body was suddenly still, and all that was left were their irregular breathing.

    Sarah smiled, patiently caressing his face, and as she¡¯d expected the darkness in his eyes started to recede, allowing its normal stormy color to show. The despair and shame that took over him, and his expression of panic as he realized what he was doing, made her wrap her legs around him, pulling him even closer and preventing him from leaving; the shudder that coursed through his body making her laugh.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    Regret ¡­ Sadness ¡­ She hugged him and he followed her small frail hands, burying his face on her shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay ¡­¡±

    She shivered as his soft hair slid around her neck and slowly moved to meet him. A smile of victory took over her lips as his breathing became short and rough again. Trembling arms and uncertain hands embraced her, caressing her, holding her and taking the lead, leaving her light headed and panting. She slid her hands down his back, just for the pleasure of feeling how his muscles flexed and contracted, and knew without a doubt she had made the right choice, that her place was there, beside him; that meeting him had been the reason why she¡¯d been born into that world, a world where she¡¯d never belonged to to begin with.

    Her voice escaped her control as her entire body crumbled into small spasms of pleasure, and she felt him shudder violently when he followed her an instant later.

    For a moment the whole world seemed to fade away and reality was her body mixed with his, the same scent, the same heat, the same heartbeat, and the same feelings. Everything was perfect.

    ¡°Forgive me, Sarah ¡­¡± His deep regret made her hug him harder. If only he could feel her feelings the same way she felt his ¡­ But he only knew himself and his chaotic emotions. He knew nothing of the unnamable vastness she felt for him.

    ¡°I love you, Alexis.¡±

    The sudden tension that took over his body made her immediately aware of what she¡¯d just said and instantly reactivated her more logic, rational mind. Biting her lower lip a knot of anxiety froze her stomach. Those words were too compromising, excessively binding, and in many cases, all too scary. Words that she should never have spoken, she immediately rebuked herself. Because the dream would always end where reality begun. And the reality that she stubbornly refused to think about kept telling her that Alexis and her belonged to two completely different worlds, impossible to conciliate.

    In a wave of painful embarrassment she tried to find a way to, somehow, make those words seem less serious than they¡¯d sounded, since denying them wasn¡¯t an option. But in the next instant he¡¯d raised his head to stare down at her with his unseeing eyes, and his warm fingers lightly touched her face, softly tracing her lips ¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the right to touch you ¡­¡± he murmured although, contrary to what she¡¯d expected, his words hadn¡¯t been accompanied by grief or remorse. Now, inside him, was only happiness and a deep feeling of fulfillment. ¡°Too frail ¡­¡± he whispered as if he was seeing her for the first time and Sarah couldn¡¯t help stare at him, bewildered by his low, seductive voice. ¡°Too small ¡­¡± he went on and a smile touched his lips stealing her breath away, because she¡¯d never seen him smile like that, with such warmth and kindness. ¡°I¡¯d say too shy but lately I¡¯ve changed my opinion about that.¡± She couldn¡¯t help laugh as she blushed. ¡°Too perfect ¡­¡± he added and his smile gave way to an expression of complete adoration. ¡°My Hridaya ¡­¡± The reverent way he spoke those words touched her and marked her more than any other love confession could. Because she knew exactly what he felt, and similarly to what she felt for him, there were no words or romantic expressions that could ever describe it.

    The kiss he gave her was the sweetest that had ever touched her lips, as if he could somehow kiss her Soul, and before that simple gesture everything else seemed inconsequential; and the reality that just a few moments ago had scared her so much was reduced to a mere dark spot, easily swallowed by the world of bright light that was their feelings for each other.

    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

    Also, please consider supporting the author so she can go on putting her madness out there for anyone to read: https://www.patreon.com/carpersanti</a> ??

 Chapter 14 - Part 1

    Chapter 14

    ¡°A Last Secret Revealed.

    A Test of Faith, Love and Trust.

    Intuition, Wisdom and Courage.

    The Waxing Moon in the Sky.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Sarah woke up from the drowsiness that had taken over her with a soft kiss on her shoulder, a sleepy smile of contentment stretching her lips. Opening her eyes the world seemed simply perfect as she gazed at Alexis peaceful expression, their bodies still glued together, the taste of his mouth still lingering on hers, and her intimate parts still throbbing pleasantly from the many times they¡¯d made love throughout the night.

    ¡°The sun has just risen,¡± he informed her, placing another kiss on her naked skin, and she smiled at him.

    ¡°Good morning, then,¡± she replied, playing with him, and he wrinkled his nose.

    ¡°Days are boring and monotonous,¡± he complained and she caressed his face, snuggling against his chest. The arms that surrounded her were warm and firm, leaving her with the sensation that there was no other place in the entire world where she belonged the way she belonged there.

    ¡°Alexis, tell me about your dream,¡± she asked him softly and felt him tense up immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really,¡± he replied in a dry tone and Sarah placed a kiss on his chest, trying to appease him.

    ¡°Was it about the time you were held captive in that place?¡± she guessed and was sure she¡¯d been right when he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Tell me ¡­¡± she insisted and he sighed heavily.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell. They¡¯re just memories that refuse to stay forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Why did they keep you for so long? What did they want?¡± she asked, painfully aware of the suffering that subject brought him. And yet, that was an event that still had a hold on him, and she couldn¡¯t push away the sensation that she needed to know about it, in order to better understand him.

    ¡°They did tests, and experiments ¡­¡± he replied, clearly wishing she¡¯d just let it go. ¡°Everyday they¡¯d measure me, weigh me, take my blood ¡­ injected me with new serums, new chemical formulas ¡­¡± he went on, his tone growing increasingly distant, and Sarah raised her head to look at him. With a weight in her chest she couldn¡¯t help notice how much his expression now looked like Aaran¡¯s constant empty and distant demeanor.

    ¡°Chemical formulas?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To test my reaction ¡­ my tolerance. Always looking for the perfect combination that would allow them to destroy me. Me, and anyone from our Race,¡± he declared and his glass-like gaze was filled with a deep anger that made Sarah squeeze her embrace a little bit stronger.

    ¡°But I thought you¡¯d been captured by one of you.¡±

    ¡°And I was. But Farran isn¡¯t all that tolerant with those who think differently from him. He intends to destroy all who won¡¯t agree with his vision of conquering and occupying the material world. And what better way to get rid of all of us than by developing a mortal poison that actually works? That¡¯s the reason why he gathered the team of scientist working in that warehouse.¡±

    ¡°A team of Human scientists,¡± Sarah added, painfully understanding the resentment he held against her entire Race.

    ¡°No one understands matter better than those whom inhabit it.¡±

    ¡°But how did they keep you? How did they prevent you from simply disappearing into the shadows, like you usually do?¡±

    ¡°The daily exposure to sunlight would have been enough,¡± he declared and Sarah recalled horrified the small window on his cell, on the wall directly opposed to the one he¡¯d been chained to. ¡°Every single day, in a controlled fashion, just enough to render me practically unable to move. Never enough to end my existence,¡± he added ironically and Sarah leaned her forehead against his chest, feeling sick at how deep his pain still ran. ¡°As if that weren¡¯t enough Deborah felt a special pleasure in torturing me, spilling my blood and watching it run down the drain as if I were some animal.¡±

    Sarah felt a shock course through her body at the mention of that name.

    ¡°Deborah?! Deborah Rayleigh?!¡± she asked urgently, sitting to look at him, and Alexis frowned in an expression of pure threat.

    ¡°You know her?¡± he asked in a mix of surprise and accusation and Sarah felt her heart jump.

    Know her?! Of course she knew her! Deborah Rayleigh had been her colleague, back in College. They¡¯d worked together in numerous projects! She could still clearly remember the tall, blond girl that, besides being a brilliant student, had practically won over the entire male population right from the first day of classes. However, and just like herself, Deborah had never been one to be interested in partying or other gatherings, much less romantic relationships. And it had been her almost absolute dedication to studying that had ultimately led them to work together.

    Nowadays her name was famous amongst the scientific community, and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, she¡¯d been recently invited to lead one of the teams at the Hillman Cancer Center, dedicated to cellular structure analysis. She still remembered the rumors that had circled around, at the beginning of the year. Some said she¡¯d refused the position, accepting to work with them only as a consultant. Others admired her, since she could actually easily refuse a position that most would have practically killed to attain. As for Sarah, she¡¯d never looked for her, or had actually met her at work. But she could hardly deny that they were presently working colleagues. And yet ¡­

    The feral hate emanating from him made her swallow hard. She was afraid that should she tell him the truth, even if unconsciously, he¡¯d turn part of that resentment towards her. After all, Deborah and her were practically the same. Both Human, both scientists and now both working at the same place. And right then Sarah just couldn¡¯t stand feeling him hate her again. Because the aversion he felt associated to that name was almost visceral. Alexis wanted to make that woman suffer, and preferably at his own hands. He wanted her dead. Above all, he wanted revenge.

    ¡°I ¡­ She¡¯s rather well known in the scientific community,¡± she finally replied, feeling guilty for her own cowardice, although she hadn¡¯t actually told him a lie. ¡°She has two published books about the scientific advances of cellular biology,¡± she tried to justify and ended up lowering her gaze, regretting having ever brought up that subject. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Alexis ¡­¡±

    He smiled lightly and placed an uncertain hand on her cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­ Because I¡¯d probably have never met you if I hadn¡¯t been captured in the first place,¡± he told her in a much softer tone and she laid her head on his chest, searching for the safety of his embrace. ¡°In any case, she¡¯s one of the Humans I have to find. I burned everything down before I left that place. I also destroyed her apartment. But I¡¯m sure she has the results of her experiments stored somewhere else.¡±

    Sarah had no way to disagree. As a scientist she knew all too well the number of copies and backups they constantly made in order to prevent the loss of data. Deborah should have everything stored in her personal computer. The strange thing was that he still hadn¡¯t been able to find her.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Are they hiding her?¡± she deduced and Alexis caressed her hair.

    ¡°During the night, at least. But not for long,¡± he added in a dark threat that made her shiver and took a deep breath. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about any of this.¡±

    I can¡¯t! I refuse to live in the shadow of your protection, pretending I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really happening, she thought but didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.

    A fleeting gaze towards the bedside table made her jump again, startling him.

    ¡°I have to go!¡± she declared, sliding out of bed, searching for what was left of her clothes.

    ¡°Go?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ten,¡± she declared as if that was enough justification and the arm that enveloped her waist stopped her from getting up, making her laugh. ¡°Alexis! I¡¯m serious!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± he declared, kissing her shoulder, and Sarah turned to hold his face between her hands.

    ¡°I have to. Selena must be up by now and I have to have a talk with her. Besides I need a bath, and real food!¡± she added, quickly kissing his lips that were now pouting. ¡°Anne never comes here?¡± she wondered with a second thought, imagining how embarrassing it would be if they were found out like that.

    ¡°No one ever comes here, except Aaran,¡± he replied and she sighed heavily. Not that that would make it any better.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t she curious about where that door leads to?¡± she insisted, putting on one of his satin pants, since hers had been rendered completely useless, and had to knot them at the waist band, to stop them from falling down her legs. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even see it, she thought looking for her sweatshirt. And there was an unpleasant notion. With Alexis'' ability to easily control other people¡¯s minds, how much of what she saw was actually real?

    ¡°In the beginning, yes. But the shadow on the stairway always made her go back upstairs. Of course she found it strange and started spouting nonsense like the house being hunted and stuff like that. And so I told her that this was my personal wine cellar and that I didn¡¯t want anyone coming down here without my permission. I then brought her here once, so that she could see it with her own eyes and erase all that ghost talk from her head. And, since she actually saw a bunch of wine bottles, that was the end of it.¡±

    ¡°That shadow always returns people to the living room?¡± she asked, surprised, and he nodded a confirmation. ¡°But I had no problem coming down here!¡±

    ¡°Apparently, even though at the time I still refused to believe it, she actually recognized you as my Hridaya and let you through,¡± he informed her with a proud smile.

    ¡°And the murmurs? They¡¯re kind of scary,¡± she complained and he laughed lightly.

    ¡°I guess it would sound like that to you. In reality what you hear is the equivalent of a heartbeat. You should hear her when she¡¯s scared or feels she¡¯s in danger. It¡¯s almost deafening,¡± he added with a grimace.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive, then,¡± Sarah concluded, trying to accommodate the concept.

    ¡°But of course. You can say that she¡¯s like ¡­ a huge guard dog,¡± he declared and she took a deep breath suddenly feeling very tired. It was one thing after another and her skeptic, rational mind sometimes seemed about to blow a fuse. ¡°Sarah?¡± he called her again, capturing her attention, especially since his tone was no longer light or playful. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll be upstairs, when I get out of here.¡±

    The insecurity marking his voice made her smile.

    ¡°No,¡± she replied leaving him at a loss. ¡°That would just take too long,¡± she added and an expression of relief took over his face. ¡°I¡¯ll come back as soon as I take care of things upstairs.¡± She gave him a quick kiss so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to grab her again, which would have certainly made her give up on the entire having-to-leave thing. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°If you do I¡¯ll just have to go upstairs and kidnap you again.¡±

    Sarah would have laughed if she didn¡¯t know he¡¯d actually be crazy enough to do it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare, you hear me? Just stay here and rest. Or your eyes won¡¯t ever recover.¡±

    ¡°None of that is more important than having you by my side.¡±

    She looked at him and couldn¡¯t help feeling immersed in happiness.

    His hair fell in black strands over his shoulders. His stormy eyes stared straight at her, although she knew he couldn¡¯t see her. And his soft, thin lips seemed to call her, asking her to kiss them. Sarah forced herself to memorize every little detail of that picture, certain that she¡¯d miss him terribly the moment she walked out the door, and ended up taking a deep breath.

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t take long,¡± she reaffirmed and, opening the door, exited to the small cave-like hall lit by what seemed to be eternal burning torches.

    She climbed the stairs feeling tempted to greet the shadow occupying that narrow space, and carefully opened the door as she reached the top, peering outside. She didn¡¯t really want to be caught leaving what was supposed to be a wine cellar. Especially taking into account the time of day, which would certainly lead to a storm of embarrassing questions. Realizing the room was empty, she rushed towards the stairs that would lead to her bedroom. She was just about to open the door to safe grounds when a small, joyful, but terribly mischievous voice made her freeze in place.

    ¡°Well, good morning!¡±

    Sarah felt her heart jump and her cheeks blush. Still she put on her best smile and turned to face her sister, trying to act natural.

    Selena had dressed up as if she were about to go out at any moment. Her white pants, with a line of small embroidered flowers running down her left leg, fit her perfectly, matching the orange blouse that seemed to have shrunk length wise, showing her bellybutton. She¡¯d tied her hair up, into a ponytail, highlighting the elegant curve of her neck, and long shiny earrings hung from her ears. Even at her young age, Selena¡¯s body already showed more female curves than she¡¯d ever possess, and her sense of aesthetics and good taste guaranteed that everything she wore fit her like a glove.

    ¡°Morning, Selena. Sleep well?¡±

    Selena smiled and folded her arms over her chest, leaning against her bedroom door as she gave her a long once-over, from head to toe, making her blush even harder.

    ¡°I did. What about you, Sarah?¡± she asked with fake innocence and Sarah knew in that moment she¡¯d never escape her sister¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t those pants a bit too big for you?¡± she noticed with an expression of false concern and Sarah took off one of her sneakers, she hadn¡¯t even had the time to tie up, and threw it at her sister. Selena jumped back nimbly, laughing hard, her cheerful voice filling the entire house.

    ¡°Just stop it!¡± Sarah tried to admonish her, although she too couldn¡¯t stop smiling, and entered her room, certain that she¡¯d follow her.

    ¡°I guess you had quite the night,¡± Selena went on, still laughing, and Sarah took out her other sneaker, starting to undress.

    ¡°This is no matter for young girls your age.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! You sound like an old lady,¡± Selena declared indignant and followed her towards the bathroom. ¡°So, you like him?¡± she asked, repeating the question from the day before, and Sarah stopped for a moment, her hand on the shower tap. A smile took over her lips and her cheeks blushed again.

    ¡°I do. I like him a lot,¡± she confessed, turning on the water, and stepped into the shower, closing the guard behind her.

    Selena sighed and leaned against the sink.

    ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯ll be living together?¡± she wondered and Sarah stuck her head out to look at her.

    ¡°Jeez, Selena! I¡¯ve known him for what? A week?!¡± she replied, which was the complete truth, and yet ¡­ She couldn¡¯t help feeling as if she¡¯d known him her entire life.

    ¡°What''s wrong with that? In your case, dear sister, any man you actually like, and that you¡¯re able to kiss without throwing up, is a keeper! If I were you I¡¯d marry the guy tomorrow,¡± she argued in an all-knowing doctoral tone and Sarah stuck her tongue out, returning to her shower.

    ¡°In anyway, things aren¡¯t that easy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Because of the people coming after him?¡± Sarah froze in place again and Selena sighed deeply at her sister¡¯s silent answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try and hide it from me. Aaran told me everything,¡± she declared and Sarah felt her heart skip one beat.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He already told me that Alexis, some Hale guy and him are something like secret agents working for the department of defense. That you helped Alexis escape when he was captured by terrorists and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve become a target as well. He even told me you were in an accident, which I¡¯d much rather you¡¯ve told me about, instead of making up excuses for not being able to go and get, like we had agreed. He also said that, because I¡¯m your sister, I¡¯m also in danger,¡± Sarah took a deep breath, leaning her forehead against the cold wall tiles. Well, between beings from other dimensions and secret agents and terrorists, the latest was probably a more plausible explanation, as far as the common mortals were concerned. Still, it was such an unbelievable story that she could only picture it as a plot of some action movie, although the facts themselves weren¡¯t all that far from the truth. And yes, she had to agree with Aaran¡¯s choice. Taking into account the need to explain Selena the reasons behind their current situation, that wasn¡¯t such a bad story at all. ¡°He told me we¡¯re safe here, because the house is under surveillance. But that I mustn¡¯t go out, especially after sunset,¡± she went on.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Selena, for involving you in all this mess,¡± Sarah told her in all honesty and turned off the water, pulling a towel from the rack and wrapping herself in it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The girl shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that, as long as I can stay with you.¡±

    Sarah left the shower and gently caressed her sister¡¯s face.

    ¡°As you can see, things are rather complicated as they are. And, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, there are still other matters we need to attend,¡± she added with a sigh and Selena frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Come. I need to talk with you,¡± she told her, going back to the room, and Selena followed her with an intrigued expression. ¡°Sit down.¡± Selena obeyed and Sarah sat by her side.

 Chapter 14 - Part 2

    ¡°I really dislike that serious look.¡±

    ¡°It is a serious matter,¡± Sarah replied holding Selena¡¯s hands in hers, looking for the best way to tell her about the custody case. ¡°You know, Aunt Marie has been really worried about you since, because of the accident, you¡¯ve been left practically alone,¡± she told her carefully and Selena¡¯s expression was suddenly grave, far from her usual child-like demeanor.

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I have you,¡± she declared dryly and Sarah took a deep breath, nodding.

    ¡°Of course. Of course you have! And you always will, Selena. Always!¡± she assured. ¡°However, Aunt Marie seems to feel that I ¡­ well, that I¡¯m not qualified enough to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Why not?¡± Selena immediately asked defensively and Sarah forced a smile, trying to lighten the weight of her own words.

    ¡°Well, you know ¡­ There are all those psychiatric admissions on file. Most people think I¡¯m half crazy. And besides they say that I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t have a family you could integrate, be a part of,¡± she tried to explain. ¡°And so, Aunt Marie as asked the court for your custody.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Selena jumped to her feet, her face a mask of indignation. ¡°How could she do that?¡± she demanded, raising her voice, and Sarah tried to reach her, to calm her down, but she backed away, furious.

    ¡°Selena ¡­¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the right! I refuse to accept something like that!¡±

    Sarah sighed heavily. She¡¯d known beforehand that that wouldn¡¯t be an easy talk, but Selena¡¯s reaction to the news had been even more violent than she¡¯d foreseen.

    ¡°Listen, Selena. I already have a lawyer taking care of the matter. But if they do find me inapt ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not a child anymore! I¡¯m fourteen! I have the right to choose with whom I want to stay!¡± she insisted, cutting her off, and Sarah nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But you must understand. If the court finds me inapt to be your guardian, staying with me will never even be an option. They¡¯ll only allow you to choose from the family members they find fit to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°But Sarah! You promised! At the funeral, you promised you¡¯d never leave me alone! That you¡¯d always stay with me!¡± she reminded her and Sarah felt a painful stab in her chest as bright tears fell from her sister¡¯s eyes. Immediately running to her, she held her close, trying to comfort her. Selena never cried in front of others. Not even at the funeral, she¡¯d never shed a single tear ¡­

    ¡°I know, Selena,¡± she whispered kissing her wavy hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be apart from you either! And I have no intention of giving up! No matter what! Still, you have to understand. Aunt Marie too, she only wants what she thinks is best for you.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live with her!¡± she stubbornly declared and Sarah placed another kiss on her hair, as if that could calm her down.

    ¡°I know. And I¡¯m sorry. If only I¡¯d been a better sister ¡­¡± And listened to you that night ¡­

    Selena hugged her back as if she were afraid to be taken away that instant.

    ¡°You¡¯re the best sister ever!¡± she declared and finally raised her head, drying her tears before turning to face her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s going to be all right!¡± she declared with sudden confidence. ¡°Worst-case scenario we can always pay someone to kill the old witch,¡± she added, completely serious.

    ¡°Selena! Don¡¯t say that!¡± Sarah reprimanded her but the girl faced her with that same unwavering expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I refuse to go and live with her. And if that stupid judge decides that I have to go with her I swear I¡¯ll run away!¡±

    Sarah smiled at her sister¡¯s creative imagination and tousled her ponytail.

    ¡°Run away? Where to?¡± she asked, wanting to make her think things through, and Selena raised her head, all confident and haughty.

    ¡°Here, of course. Here Aaran and Alexis can protect me,¡± she declared with unwavering certainty and Sarah sighed again. Selena had more confidence in the inviolable safety of that house than she¡¯d ever had. ¡°I¡¯ll make her life a living hell, so much so that she¡¯ll be begging to get rid of me in no time!¡± she claimed in a revengeful tone that Sarah didn¡¯t even dare to doubt. She knew Selena was capable of that and much worse, should she put her mind to it. Her little sister had always been strong headed, even as a child, a quality that had only improved over the years.

    The sound of the door bell immediately changed her mood and Selena smiled from ear to ear.

    ¡°Oh! Great! My package finally arrived!¡± she declared, letting go of her sister and running out the door.

    Sarah blinked, still astonished. It had always amazed her, how fast Selena¡¯s mood could change, or at least that¡¯s what most people would certainly think. As far as she was concerned, however, all she had to do was lower her mental defenses for a little bit to know that, no matter how much she masked them behind smiles and irreverent remarks, her emotions remained the same. Selena was still mourning their parents passing and the recent news had shaken her deeply.

    And then another thought cross her mind and she rushed to put on some clothes.

    ¡°Selena! Don¡¯t just open the door to anyone!¡± she shouted as her sister¡¯s footsteps stormed down the stairs.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I know!¡± the answer came from down below but she still couldn¡¯t help worry.

    And what was that about a package?!

    When she finally got out of the room and made her way downstairs, Selena was in the middle of the corridor, circling a huge box with an excited expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°A television, obviously.¡±

    ¡°A what?!¡± Sarah demanded, raising her voice in disbelief although the picture on the box clearly confirmed the girl¡¯s statement. ¡°Oh my God! Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry miss,¡± Anne said with a smile, caring a knife she¡¯d probably went to get from the kitchen.

    ¡°How can I not? This is way too expensive!¡±

    ¡°If you guys expect me to stay here, cooped inside this house for an undetermined period of time, a TV is an indispensable commodity,¡± Selena declared, apparently immune to her sister¡¯s outrage.

    ¡°And it had to be a LCD of fifty-two inches?!¡± Sarah insisted, reading the device¡¯s properties written in black on the box. ¡°Do you even know how much something like this costs?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m the one who ordered it, after all,¡± Selena replied, folding her arms over her chest with a superior look. ¡°And just so you know, you can¡¯t return it.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I asked them to leave it outside, since we can¡¯t open the door to strangers. And they immediately informed me that I¡¯d lose the guaranty, since they won¡¯t be responsible for any damages that may occur from it being left alone outside, unsupervised.¡±

    Sarah took a hand to her face, feeling suddenly too tired.

    ¡°Good grief, Selena. Where are we going to get the money to pay for this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already been paid,¡± she announced, as if she¡¯d just remembered that small detail, and Sarah gave her a threatening look.

    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s already paid?¡± she demanded, already guessing the answer, and the girl smiled, trying to squeeze a hand into the front pocket of her tight pants from where a small, golden card suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Aaran said I could buy whatever I wanted with this card,¡± she declared, clearly delighted with her golden wonder, and Sarah felt faint.

    ¡°Even if he told you that, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean a flat screen!¡± she insisted, on the verge of despair before her sister¡¯s lack of self-awareness, and Selena shrugged, tucking the card back into her pocket.

    ¡°He said whatever I wanted.¡±

    ¡°But a TV?!¡±

    ¡°And a PlayStation,¡± she added in a small voice, averting her gaze as if the matter didn¡¯t concern her, and Sarah just stood there, staring at her, dumbfounded. ¡°And, of course, a few games. Come on! Why would I want a TV for? To watch soap operas? Besides, this house doesn¡¯t have anything!¡± she criticized. ¡°Not even a computer, or a stereo. Did you know that the only radio around belongs to Anne? It¡¯s the most boring place on Earth!¡±

    Sarah was in a perfect state of shock. Sure she knew all too well the proactive, hyperactive sister that God had granted her. But, even so, she¡¯d never imagined she would actually do something like that. As if all the problems they already had weren¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss,¡± Anne repeated. ¡°Master Aaran is always doing things like this. The last time he gave young Hale a convertible. You just had to see how happy he was, jumping and laughing all over the place,¡± she recalled, cutting the tapes that closed the box, and Sarah looked at the nice woman in disbelief.

    ¡°The red Ferrari?¡± she asked, remembering the car where Hale had taken her to see Selena and that she still believed he¡¯d stolen somewhere, and Anne nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Such a nice car too.¡±

    Nice car?! Expensive as hell, that¡¯s what it is!

    ¡°See? My TV is completely insignificant, when compared with a Ferrari,¡± Selena argued supported by Anne¡¯s argument. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s done is done. And since you can¡¯t return it it¡¯s no use arguing about it.¡±

    Sarah sighed, still looking at the huge box, and sighed again. No matter how wrong buying that thing had been, Selena was right. Now that it had come to this, there was no other choice but keeping it. The best she could do was ask Aaran to let her pay it back in small installments ¡­ really, really small installments, she added with a grimace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get another knife,¡± she announced, defeated, and Selena smiled happily, which at least served as a bit of consolation.

    They spent the rest of the morning around cables and instruction booklets, since Anne had returned to her daily tasks as soon as they¡¯d been able to carry the TV into the living room.

    With a resign sigh Sarah watched as Selena dragged sofas and changed things around, as if she were in her own home, all to better adapt the furniture to the new addition without breaking the general harmony of the decoration. When it was finally done, she stared at her accomplishments with an appreciative look and nodded clearly pleased.

    ¡°Great! Tomorrow morning I can start doing my gymnastics again!¡± Sarah stared at her unable to understand.

    ¡°Gymnastics?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Since I couldn¡¯t go to a gym I started following the Fit Body Program, that airs every morning. Back at Martha¡¯s I never lost one. I need the exercise or I¡¯ll just get fat,¡± she declared critically, pressing the buttons on the remote and jumping from channel to channel, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help feel shaken at how naturally, almost unconsciously, she¡¯d mentioned Martha¡¯s name. The same Martha that had offered her home and had taken her in. The same that had been buried the day before, together with her husband and children, without the responsible for what had happened having even attended their funeral.

    Good. It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t have that extra weight to carry, Sarah told herself, thankfully, although the weight was still there and she could clearly feel it.

    After lunch Selena went back to her new toy, planning to open and try out all the games that, together with her new gaming console, were still stuck in their boxes.

    Sarah left her in the living room with her new toys and went back upstairs, grabbing her cell phone. She had a few urgent calls to make, including one to the Hillman Center to ask for an extension of her leave of absence. She also dreaded what John might have said or done, after she¡¯d refuse to see him at the hospital. And, besides that, there was another important matter she wanted to check on.

    It was almost four in the afternoon when she finally finished her phone calls session, and feeling like a child who just finished her school duties and is finally allowed to go out and play, Sarah practically ran downstairs, her thoughts immediately turning to Alexis ¡­ until she reached the living room door. Suddenly she was painfully aware of how inconvenient that huge television was going to be, with Selena spending her days there, staring at it, right in the way of her coming and going from Alexis¡¯ bedroom.

    Peering inside, her mind already searching for an excuse, she was pleasantly relieved to notice that the girl had fallen asleep curled up on the sofa, hugging the controller against her chest as if it were a teddy bear.

    With a sigh, Sarah turned off the TV casting bright, colorful lights all over the place. Then took a peek at her sister. She¡¯d noticed as soon as she¡¯d seen her that morning. Although Selena had recovered her appetite there were still dark circles beneath her eyes, result of poorly slept nights. With a gentle caress she brushed a rebel wave of hair away from her face and let her rest, certain that, downstairs, another sleepyhead awaited her.

 Chapter 14 - Part 3

    Sarah couldn¡¯t stop nervously squeezing her hands together. Her heart kept beating like crazy. The wait was agonizing, to say the least.

    Alexis gave her a calm, confident smile. He¡¯d put on one of his leather pants that sinfully outlined his firm legs, and the leather jacket he¡¯d pull over a dark-blue shirt had an extra batch of zippers and metallic applications that had no real functional purpose. His boots made metallic sounds with each step he gave and he¡¯d tied his hair at the base of his nape with a black ribbon. All in all, with his thumbs tucked in his waistband, he was the perfect image of a  veteran member of some biker gang. A too attractive, sexy and sinfully delicious-looking gangster, Sarah had to conceive looking at him from head to toe.

    They were both in Alexis¡¯ office on the first floor. It was night outside and Alexis had turned on the tall lamp in the corner, even though his eyes remained unable to capture color or light.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous,¡± he told her for the tenth time and Sarah jumped to her feet, unable to remain sitting. For a moment she¡¯d almost forgotten the reason why they were there, lost in her contemplation.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± she retorted ironically. ¡°You know what his thinking.¡±

    Alexis smiled again. No matter what, it felt rather good seeing her in such a pile of nerves, all because of him. It made him feel truly wanted. And that was something completely new and wonderful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone¡¯s thoughts but yours, Sarah,¡± he told her softly. ¡°And even that is something I can¡¯t really control. However, I do know how he thinks. And that¡¯s exactly why you should believe me when I tell you that everything¡¯s going to be all right.¡±

    Sarah nodded, truly wishing she could believe his words, but her more rational mind kept creating threateningly logical arguments that told her exactly the opposite.

    ¡°He is the one responsible for your whole Race, right? And the Law clearly states that you can¡¯t interact with us, right? On top of that, when that Law punishes you, it doesn¡¯t really punish individuals. And he¡¯s already agreed to protect us. Which clearly goes against the Law. How can we ask him to accept ¡­ accept ¡­¡± Sarah hesitated, lacking the words to describe their relationship, and sighed.

    Alexis reached out his hand, calling her to his side, and she took it without a second thought, allowing him to wrap her in his warm embrace, which immediately helped her calm down.

    ¡°You are my Hridaya, Sarah¡­ And there¡¯s nothing to accept about that. It¡¯s something that goes way beyond anyone¡¯s desires. You are the only one for me in the entire world, the only one able to keep and guard my light. Not even Aaran can deny such a thing.¡±

    ¡°But you said it yourself. I¡¯m like an anomaly in that system of yours. I can very well be a mistake,¡± she insisted and he squeezed her gently.

    ¡°If you are a mistake then so am I. I belong to you, Sarah Wilson. And all you have to do is look at me to see the proof of that showing right here, on my face. Contrary to what normally happens, the Mark that assures it is all too visible, on a place where anyone can see it.¡± She raised her head to look at him and placed one hand over his tattooed face. ¡°Besides, Aaran has always supported my decisions. He won¡¯t abandon us now.¡±

    ¡°That obviously depends on whether I like, or not, what you two have to say.¡±

    At the sound of that cold voice Sarah immediately jumped away from Alexis¡¯ embrace, turning around, her cheeks burning from embarrassment, as if she¡¯d been caught red-handed doing something illegal.

    ¡°Aaran,¡± Alexis greeted him with a smile but Sarah couldn¡¯t help take a step back.

    Aaran was sitting on the chair behind the dark wooden desk with his legs crossed, his long white hair reflecting the yellowish light of the lamp. However, his dark-cerulean eyes burned with a faint red luminescence, and the aura surrounding him was even more ferocious and dangerous than all the other times she¡¯d met him. As if something had angered him deeply, before he got there.

    ¡°So, Alex, have you made your mind?¡± he asked coldly and Alexis nodded.

    ¡°I recognize Sarah Wilson as my one and only Hridaya,¡± he declared confidently and with audible pride, which only made her blush even deeper.

    However, as soon as Aaran turned his attention to her, a cold icy feeling reached the bottom of her stomach and her hands trembled in nervous spasms. Discreetly she lowered her mental defenses and tried to capture anything similar to an emotion, something that might give her a hint of what he truly thought about what Alexis had so vehemently declared. But all she found was a dark, empty well of nothingness, as if nothing else inhabited him beside the red flames burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Sarah.¡± He called her name and she couldn¡¯t help shiver. His voice was pure ice, as if he wished he could disintegrate her. ¡°Tell me. What do you see, when you look at him?¡± he asked, without the slightest trace of emotion, and Sarah was at a loss for words, unable to understand the reason behind that question or what he expected her to answer. ¡°So?¡± he insisted and she swallowed hard.

    ¡°I ..:¡±

    ¡°Do you see a man?¡± he cut her off. ¡°A Human? An alien? A strange peculiar being? A lover?¡±

    ¡°Aaran!¡± Alexis reproachable tone made Aaran turn his attention to him, and Sarah felt a knot squeeze her stomach at the fury burning in his dark gaze.

    ¡°Be quiet, Alex! I¡¯m talking with Sarah!¡± he declared authoritatively and Alexis clenched his teeth, clearly unwilling, but still obeyed. ¡°So?¡± he went back to her and Sarah raised her head, determined to face him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any of that. Just someone different from me,¡± she declared, trying hard to maintain her voice clear and firm, and Aaran uncrossed his legs, leaning forward, supporting his chin on his hands.

    ¡°Different?!¡± he repeated with irony, his gaze piercing through her in that silent threat. And yet he felt nothing, and Sarah begun doubting her own perception. Maybe her gift just didn¡¯t work on him ¡­ After all Alexis had told her that he was the oldest of their kind. Maybe Aaran somehow knew how to shield himself from her. ¡°Different in what way? Exciting? Dangerous?¡± he added, lowering his voice, and Sarah frowned, vexed as she realized just how much he was underestimating her.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°love Alexis,¡± he completed, interrupting her once more, leaving her speechless again, and Alexis stepped forward, anger starting to ooze from him in waves that only made her feel even more confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Aaran,¡± he demanded and Aaran looked back at him.

    ¡°What did I tell you, Alex? Be quiet. This talk doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± he repeated, indifferently, and Alexis frowned.

    ¡°Talk? This is no talk? You¡¯re just trying to humiliate her!¡± he accused him, and Aaran arched an eyebrow, looking surprised.

    ¡°Me? You¡¯re wrong,¡± he countered. ¡°I know all too well what you feel for her. It¡¯s the same we all feel when we¡¯re lucky enough to find our Hridaya. But what about her? Don¡¯t you want to know what she really feels for you?¡±

    ¡°I know how Sarah feels about me!¡± he declared without the shadow of a doubt and Aaran laughed briefly, a fake laughter that gave Sarah the creeps, as he lazily leaned his head on one hand.

    ¡°Oh, you do? Really,¡± he countered sarcastically and his expression went back to that terrifying threat. ¡°The only thing you know is what she tells you. Mere words. And even if she does feel what she says she feels. She¡¯s nothing but a Human, and you know how fleeting and transient Human emotions can be,¡± he spat with despise and Alexis grabbed hold of Sarah¡¯s hand, dragging her with him.

    ¡°Come. You don¡¯t have to hear this,¡± he decided with a growl and Sarah felt as if she was about to be swallowed by the ferocity of his emotions as they mixed with her own anxiety.

    ¡°Be still, Alexis! I¡¯m not joking!¡± Aaran threatened in a soft whisper and Alexis turned against him.

    ¡°Alexis! It¡¯s okay!¡± Sarah hurriedly intervened, feeling his anger quickly transform into an irrational fury, and placed a hand on his chest, as if that could stop him from jumping Aaran as he was clearly about to do. ¡°Look at me!¡± she demanded, since he kept stubbornly looking for a chance to attack, and she pushed him back with all her strength. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she repeated and almost sighed in relief when she felt him relax a bit.

    Sarah turned back to Aaran, determined to face him, and raised her head.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go straight to the point? What do you want from me?¡± she asked and Aaran smiled lightly, seeming amused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I want to verify your feelings for him,¡± he replied with apparent tranquility and Sarah forced herself to focus on the problem at hand, and to forget just how imposing and frightening the being in front of her really was.

    ¡°If words are not enough, what else can I do?¡± she demanded and the thin trace of fear she felt from Alexis was of little help in boost her courage.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    She pushed him back another couple of steps and raised her head to face him.

    ¡°You said we needed his support. That we need him to understand.¡±

    ¡°Above all you need me to decide against the most obvious and easiest solution, that is to simply destroy the both of you,¡± Aaran added and Alexis growled angrily.

    ¡°He is right, Alexis,¡± Sarah confirmed making sure that the hand she kept against his chest didn¡¯t tremble. ¡°Just let me hear what he has to say,¡± she asked and Alexis seemed to give up on the idea of jumping Aaran¡¯s neck. Sarah took a deep breath and turned to face Aaran, who was looking at them as if he were watching a boring soap opera. ¡°So? What can I do to prove to you that I really want to stay by Alexis¡¯ side?¡±

    Aaran changed the hand supporting his head and watched them disinterestedly for an instant, as if he were pondering about the best way for her to prove herself.

    ¡°Did he tell you the meaning of the Mark on his face?¡± he finally asked, clearly deciding to ignore Alexis¡¯ presence, and Sarah nodded. ¡°It should mean that he found the only being in the entire world able to save him from eternal darkness. He tells me that that being is you. What do you think, Sarah? Are you?¡±

    Sarah felt the blood freeze in her veins. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that that was the key question of an exam she had to pass, no matter what. But what was the right answer? The wave of warmth that emanated from Alexis gave her courage to face her inquisitor. Alexis believed in her, and right then that was the only thing that really mattered.

    ¡°If Alexis says that that¡¯s who I am, then that¡¯s who I am,¡± she declared without a shadow of a doubt, and the happiness that took over Alexis left a small smile of satisfaction on her lips.

    ¡°And yet that¡¯s not the only meaning of the silver Mark,¡± Aaran went on without giving a single clue of what he¡¯d thought of her answer. ¡°The Mark also means the union of two lives. Of two existences. And, by accepting you as his Hridaya, Alexis chose to unite his life with yours, Sarah.¡±

    Sarah felt her heart jump anxiously at the implications of those words and was almost too late in holding Alexis back, pulling him by his arm with all her strength.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Aaran!¡± he roared and Sarah shuddered at the overload of emotions that were starting to give her a headache. Anger, fury, despair ¡­

    Tears fell from her eyes and she hurriedly hid her face against his arm, not wanting him to notice them.

    He¡¯d chosen to unite his life with hers ¡­ a mere Human. A Human that, in the best of cases, wouldn¡¯t live past eighty, maybe ninety years of age.

    ¡°Enough, Alexis ¡­ please ¡­¡± she pleaded with him, and although her voice could hardly be heard, he seemed to calm down and his attention turned towards her, towards the frail woman holding on to his arm as if her life depended on it.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry ¡­¡± he whispered, feeling how she trembled.

    Only now did he realize his mistake. He should never have allowed her to be present when he talked with Aaran. He should¡¯ve protected her, guarded her better ¡­

    She took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down, and dried her tears before raising her head to face his uncertain gaze that seemed to incessantly look for her.

    ¡°Does this mean ¡­ you¡¯ll die when I die?¡± she asked in a low, fearful voice, and he held her hand, kissing it softly.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That¡¯s how things work, my Hridaya. And I¡¯d never want it any other way,¡± he declared with a confident smile that told her he¡¯d already thought things through.

    Sarah lowered her head, for an instant, at a loss for words, and when she raised it again there was an absolute resolve in her tearful eyes.

    ¡°Just revert this! Take it back! There has to be a way, right?¡± she demanded firmly, turning towards Aaran, and forced herself to ignore the painful shock that shook Alexis.

    ¡°So, you choose to leave him so he won¡¯t die with you?¡± he asked with feigned interest and she faced him unwavering.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°See, Alex? How uncertain she is?¡± Aaran pointed out and Alexis¡¯ pain almost stole her breath away. ¡°In two years max she¡¯ll wake up one day and ask herself what she¡¯s doing, staying beside a being that, in addition to not growing old like her, will never be able to accompany her in the most basic of activities. Like taking a walk on a park, or going out for lunch. She¡¯ll miss a Human companion, able to give her a human family, and will just leave you behind. She obviously doesn¡¯t want to live with the guilt of knowing you gave up your life for someone who¡¯ll end up leaving you,¡± he declared and Sarah felt her blood boil in a wave of anger that was rightfully hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m not uncertain at all!¡± She raised her voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to cut his life short for some mere Human, like you said! Human lives are short and frail. And without me he¡¯ll be able to live a lot longer!¡± she declared and Aaran sighed, as if the subject was starting to bore him.

    ¡°In anyway, now that Alexis has made his choice, it¡¯s impossible to revert it, and his life will end with yours, no matter if you stay at his side or leave,¡± he declared and Sarah felt a heavy weight crush her chest. So there was nothing she could do, and that notion left a terrible bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°My question is, are you willing to do the same for him?¡± he asked, showing her a small golden dagger that she was sure hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago, and nonchalantly threw it at her feet.

    ¡°Aaran!!¡±

    Sarah felt a heavy wind blow her hair, as if something had just passed by her at supersonic speed, and Alexis threatening voice was swallowed by the darkness that, for a split second, devoured everything, including the yellowish light of the lamp. His pain flooded her brain, making her hold her head as if that could stop it from exploding, and when light returned to the room Alexis was lying on the ground, folded over himself, gasping and fighting to breathe.

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± she asked angrily, running to him, trying to understand where he¡¯d been hurt, and her hands touched his forehead, feeling it cold and moist.

    ¡°I warned him one too many times,¡± Aaran replied and Sarah faced him with a fierce accusation.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll survive. At least now we can go on with our talk without any further interference.¡±

    Sarah felt herself shake in anger but she knew all too well that there was nothing she could do or say to force Aaran to release him, except ¡­ Her gaze fell on the small golden dagger, the red gem encrusted on the handle sparkling defiantly and, caressing Alexis face, now distorted into a mask of pain, she got up and turned to face him once again.

    ¡°What do I have to do?¡±

    Alexis¡¯ fear mixed with her own. However now there was nothing he could do to protect her and, faced with the inevitable, Sarah chose to confront her fate standing tall.

    ¡°That dagger is not a common blade. Its name is Shi-Zaku. It literally means that-which-splits-the-Soul,¡± Aaran went on with his undisturbed calm, completely ignoring Alexis¡¯ ragged breathing that left her shaking inside. ¡°When we accept the destiny dictated by the silver Mark our essence is split in two; one part stays within us, the other is offered to our partner. The same happens with our Hridaya, since they too have a silver Mark. So, as I¡¯m sure you can guess, he gave you half of his own being, but you, you haven¡¯t given anything in return. Which means he is eternally bound to you, but you can just stay or leave at your heart¡¯s desire.¡± He declared and Sarah looked down at Alexis, still on the ground, unable to move, much less stand. And her resolve became even firmer.

    ¡°What do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°That dagger has the ability to split a Human Soul, the equivalent to our essence. And, if you¡¯re really his Hridaya, that fragment will replace what he¡¯s given you, inside of him,¡± Aaran explained, observing her closely as if anxiously awaiting her reaction, and Sarah looked at the dagger, stepping forward to pick it up without a trace of hesitation.

    She immediately felt Alexis¡¯ agitation. He didn¡¯t want her to do this. He feared for her safety. Above all he wished he could protect her.

    If I¡¯m to stay by your side I refuse to be a dead weight. And you can¡¯t hope to protect me every single time, she told him in thoughts, not knowing if he¡¯d be able to capture them, and faced Aaran squeezing the dagger in her hand until her fingers hurt. The weapon was cold, and, somehow, surprisingly heavy for its small size. The blade looked new, clearly sharp, and the red gem on the handle reminded her of a large drop of blood.

    ¡°What am I suppose to do with this?¡± she forced herself to ask and Aaran raised a lazy hand, pointing directly at her.

    ¡°Stab yourself, in the middle of your chest.¡±

    Sarah felt her body turn to ice and only realized how much she was shaking when the dagger almost fell from her hands.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t just die ¡­?¡± she wanted to make sure, doubting, and Aaran gave her a cold smile, as if he¡¯d been waiting for that question.

    ¡°Not now, anyway. But after you¡¯ve done it your life will be intertwined with his, and as it is for him, you too will die when he does. However I should warn you. From what I¡¯ve been told the sensation of fragmenting one¡¯s Soul is excruciating, worse than death itself, so I suppose it won¡¯t be a pleasant experience.¡±

    Sarah nodded, understanding, looking down at the dagger in her hands. No matter how much she looked at it she couldn¡¯t see anything but an extremely sharp blade. One that her rational mind kept assuring her that would most certainly kill her, if she did as he said. And yet ¡­ Without Aaran¡¯s support neither Alexis nor her could hope to live for long, anyway. Aaran was just too strong, she thought looking at Alexis as he fought for every breath. Sure the only rational option was to drop that dagger and leave that place, putting all that madness behind her. Which would mean leaving Alexis ¡­ Which would be one hundred times worse than having to stab herself with that blade.

    Once more she tried to read Aaran, who kept watching her uninterested, his bright gaze reminding her of a wild animal about to attack. All he did was for Alexis¡¯ sake, of that much she was sure. If he really wanted to take the easiest path he would just have killed them both a long time ago and be done with that. Whether he was able to feel emotions or not, the truth was that he loved Alexis. And, although the only thing she could see past that blazing gaze was a sea of darkness, Sarah forced herself to find courage in that certainty. Aaran didn¡¯t want to destroy Alexis. So, if Alexis¡¯ life was eternally intertwined with hers, he¡¯d never give her that dagger if it meant that it would kill her. Even if, in truth, he did wish she could die, for all the trouble her existence had brought the both of them.

    That, of course, assuming she was really who Alexis believed she was. And maybe Alexis was wrong¡­ And maybe Aaran had known it all a long, and by killing her he just wanted to show him just how wrong he¡¯d been. After all, hadn¡¯t he asked her if she thought she was the one who would save Alexis from his darkness? Her own answer came back to her. If Alexis says that that¡¯s who I am, then that¡¯s who I am. If that was so, what was she doubting now? And even if they were both wrong, what meaning could her life possibly have without him? Because he¡¯d called her, because he¡¯d asked her for parts of herself she could never replace or retrieve again, and she¡¯d willingly given them to him. Without him she¡¯d be forever incomplete, forever broken. Because she¡¯d wanted to save him. Because although she knew beforehand just how deeply his need really ran, she still had wished to help him. Even knowing that, afterwards, there would never be a way to go back to just being her old self. And so there was no more space for doubts or questions. She believed in him because he was the one that she, herself, had chosen.

    Sarah smiled, happy with her own conclusion and, strangely enough, felt suddenly relaxed and confident. If the only thing that Aaran wanted as proof of her feelings was a piece of her Soul, then she didn¡¯t mind giving it at all. In truth, everything she was already belonged to Alexis, even from before they¡¯d both enter that room; from the moment she¡¯d decided to stay, after he¡¯d told her the truth about his Mark. For the second time in her life she¡¯d completely committed herself to another, and this time around she¡¯d gone way beyond herself. Now that she thought about it, what was really there to choose from?

    Sarah held her right hand with her left to get a firmer grip, pointing the blade to her chest, and in a single movement raised it and flung it against her own chest. The air escaped her lungs immediately. The pain was brief. And the heat hit her like a drowning wave.

    As if time had stretched over itself, she saw Aaran jump to his feet, his face a perfect expression of incredibility and disbelief, and she found herself thinking that she¡¯d been right, and that it wasn¡¯t as if he couldn¡¯t feel anything. The room spun and turned until she realized that in fact she was the one falling. And then two warm arms caught her, holding her gently, preventing her from hitting the floor.

    ¡°Sarah!¡±

    Alexis voice broken by pain made her want to smile just to reassure him, but the heat spreading through her chest was burning her lungs, making it impossible for her to breathe. And then Aaran was also there, kneeling beside her, and without a word placed a hand on her chest, and it was as if the invisible chains binding her lungs had suddenly been cut, and she could breathe again.

    ¡°Take it easy. Breathe slowly,¡± Alexis told her, holding her against his chest, and she tried to obey and not to cough as much, which only made things even harder. With a shaky hand she touched her own chest, looking for the wound she was certain she would find, but even her sweatshirt was unscathed, and there was no dagger to be seen anywhere.

    Alexis placed a long kiss on her forehead and sighed heavily.

    ¡°What am I going to do with you ¡­¡±

    Sarah looked up at him, feeling confused, and then at Aaran, kneeling on her other side.

    ¡°What happened? Did I fail ¡­?¡± she asked in a ragged voice and he forced another of his fake smiles. His eyes had lost that threatening look, and although he was still terribly intimidating, the murderous aura that had surrounded him had disappeared.

    ¡°That depends on what you mean. If you¡¯re talking about splitting your Soul in two then yes, you failed. If you¡¯re referring to convincing me of the truth of your feelings, then the answer is no.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡­?¡± She still couldn¡¯t understand, and Alexis held her closer, as if he were afraid she might simply disappear.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the real Shi-Zaku,¡± he told her and Aaran nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t? Then ¡­ this was all a test? All a lie?¡± she asked, unable to avoid feeling cheated, and Aaran faced her with a serious expression.

    ¡°Nothing of what I¡¯ve told you is a lie,¡± he declared. ¡°And it is important that you understand this, and even so, be willing to stay by Alex¡¯s side. Because it won¡¯t be easy, Sarah. And no matter how much I¡¯m willing to make use of my influence to shield you two, the Lex Regis doesn¡¯t know words like mercy or exception.¡±

    Sarah nodded lightly, understanding.

    ¡°Still, Aaran! Right now I just hate you so much I could kill you!¡± Alexis growled at him and Aaran gave him another of those fake, creepy smiles.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alex. At least now you know the real value of the partner fate has sent you,¡± he replied, standing up, his movements always smooth and elegant. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to discuss,¡± he simply stated, and without another word, walked out the door and left.

    For a while Alexis just sat there, holding her against his chest, as if she were something very precious he¡¯d thought he¡¯d lost, and Sarah allowed him to hold her, feeling his warmth surround her, the rhythmic strength of his heartbeat against her ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sarah ¡­¡± he finally muttered and his regret led her to raise her head to face him. His sad, constricted expression made her caress his face, as if that could dissolve his dark emotions, and a sigh escaped her lips.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Alexis?¡± she whispered and he lowered his head to dive his nose in her soft, sweet scented hair.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry. In any case, what does it matter? I knew you¡¯d just needlessly blame yourself.¡±

    ¡°Still. You should have told me,¡± she insisted and he took a deep breath.

    ¡°So you could kill your head looking for ways to nullify my decision, like you suggested?¡± he asked again and as she didn¡¯t answer he kissed her hair, and held her face so that she would look him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯d already decided to end my existence, long before you stepped into my life. It was because of you that I postponed my decision. Because I told myself that you needed me, that you needed my protection and that I had an obligation to keep you safe after everything you risked to help me. I had decided to end my existence once you could return to your everyday life. But now that I have you by my side I just can¡¯t help want to keep on living! No matter if it¡¯s right or wrong, if I¡¯m insane or not. But only because you¡¯re beside me. Do you understand? Without you I¡¯m just ¡­ a shadow.¡±

    She felt a knot tie around her throat but still raised her arms, wrapping them around his neck.

    ¡°I understand, Alexis,¡± she whispered near his mouth and kissed him softly. How could she not?

    Alexis held her against his chest and ended up burying his nose on her shoulder.

    ¡°So don¡¯t ever do something like that again!¡± he demanded, squeezing her, and Sarah softly caressed his hair.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded giving you part of my Soul,¡± she told him and he kissed her neck, his fingers softly stroking her face as if he wanted to see her through those light touches.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. If that had been the real Shi-Zaku you could have really died. Because the Shi-Zaku doesn¡¯t fragment just the Soul. It fragments the whole being,¡± he said bleakly and she smiled with conviction.

    ¡°Aaran would have never allowed that. You know that too, right?¡± Alexis averted his gaze as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about that, and Sarah held one of his hands, still against her face. ¡°You know that too, right?¡± she insisted a bit more vehemently and he pulled away from her touch, standing up.

    ¡°If he weren¡¯t who he is, I¡¯d have shredded him to pieces!¡± he declared angrily and Sarah stood up slowly, feeling a bit dizzy.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about this!¡±

    Her expression of incredibility at such a high degree of arrogance didn¡¯t last more than a few seconds before it was replaced by a much more severe one.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯d almost forgotten that side of you!¡± she declared, her hands flying to her waist. ¡°And I may as well tell you right now that you will have to learn to control that!¡± she went on, severely, and Alexis frowned, unable to understand what she meant and disliking even more the way she was talking to him.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too prideful! Too stubborn! And too bossy!¡±

    ¡°Ah!!¡± he exclaimed outraged but she didn¡¯t allow him to speak.

    ¡°Of course I also didn¡¯t like what Aaran did! In fact! If anyone has the right to complain then that person is me! I didn¡¯t see you stab yourself in the chest, did I?¡± she countered and Alexis opened his mouth to argue but she immediately shut him up, poking him in the chest. ¡°All he did, he did so for your sake! You pigheaded man!¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me at all!¡± he replied dryly and Sarah poked him again.

    ¡°And there you are, all prideful again! He worries about you, Alexis!¡±

    ¡°Aaran is unable to feel anything!¡± he criticized severely and she sighed.

    ¡°You know better than I do that that¡¯s not true.¡± He was silent for an instant and the frown marking his forehead became even deeper.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re right. Nothing gives him the right to do what he did!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s really angrying you?¡± she asked, folding her arms over her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not what Aaran did. It¡¯s what you were unable to do. Because somewhere in that all male, all masculine head of yours, you think you failed some stupid duty to protect me! And that just has to stop, Alexis. Because no matter how hard you try, or how hard you want to, you¡¯ll never be able to protect me all the time, or from the entire world. And I¡¯m not some frail, defenseless child!¡± He took a step back, more appalled with her words now than he¡¯d been when she¡¯d called him stubborn and bossy. ¡°I¡¯m not something you have to take care of,¡± she went on in a softer tone. ¡°That¡¯s not the part I want to play in your life.¡±

    He lowered his head, looking disturbed, and averted his gaze as if he¡¯d heard someone call his name.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, Sarah. It¡¯s already late and there are still some things I have to look into,¡± he declared, and faced with the pain emanating from him, Sarah merely sighed and didn¡¯t even try to stop him when he simply disappeared.

 Chapter 14 - Part 4

    Aaran went downstairs in his usual slow pace and stopped by the living room door. The sound of techno music echoed everywhere, coming from the flat screen as it repeatedly showed the same presentation over and over again. His gaze fell on the girl, sitting in front of it, her bare feet pulled up on the couch, the controller forgotten in one of her hands.

    Without thinking twice he turned towards the kitchen, thinking about stealing a few of Anne¡¯s delicious cookies before leaving, but Selena¡¯s empty, sad expression didn¡¯t allow him to take more than a few steps, before he had to turn back, with a resigned sigh. Now there was another huge problem ¡­

    ¡°You can come in, you know?¡± the girl asked, peering at him over her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spy on me from the door.¡±

    Aaran put a smile on his face, trying to balance a bit his naturally intimidating aura, and did as she¡¯d told him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was spying on you,¡± he declared in a soft tone of reprehension and she gave him a mischievous smile, scooting to a side, inviting him to sit beside her. Aaran sighed, and, once more, complied with her request.

    ¡°Did you manage to cram some sense in my sister¡¯s head?¡± she asked and he faced her intrigued.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I talked with her this morning. And she was all problems and impediments about going out with Alexis,¡± she declared. ¡°I told her to stop that nonsense or she¡¯d end up being single for the rest of her life.¡±

    ¡°Hum, I guess theyve sorted things out on their own, as far as that goes,¡± he told her and Selena nodded, approvingly, turning her gaze back to the bright, noisy screen.

    ¡°Good. It was about time Sarah found her place in the world,¡± she declared and Aaran hesitated, knowing he shouldn¡¯t ask, that it was none of his business, but unable to do so.

    ¡°What¡¯s worrying you, Selena?¡± he asked and the girl looked back at him with a renewed smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to deceive you, isn¡¯t it? What? Do you read minds or something?¡± she asked, jokingly.

    ¡°Who knows ¡­¡±

    Selena sighed and gave him the second controller.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you¡¯re able to beat me,¡± she challenged him and Aaran picked up the controller, looking at it with a curious expression, as he turned it around in his hands. ¡°You know how to play, right?¡± she asked doubtfully and Aaran held the black thing with a bit more conviction.

    ¡°Of course.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Selena nodded approvingly and quickly accessed the main menu.

    ¡°Okay. Ready? Go!¡± she claimed, pushing the start button, and two animated figures appeared on the big screen, inside a fighting arena that looked like a perfect replica of a boxing ring.

    In the beginning Aaran didn¡¯t even know for sure who was who, but Selena wouldn¡¯t show him any mercy, attacking him non-stop. Then followed the hard task of learning as fast as possible the purpose of each small button. When he hit the floor for the third time he¡¯d already grasped more or less the basic movements, and what he had to do to move his character around the screen. However, by then, he¡¯d already lost too much energy and was beyond any hope of a miraculous recovery. Selena was a fierce adversary and a single glance her way left a smile on his lips. She had her eyes glued to the screen, her concentration absolute, as she chewed down on her lower lip and moved her head every time her fighter jumped or kicked. There was only one way he¡¯d be able to win that fight, and that was by cheating. And that¡¯s what he did.

    Selena opened her eyes wide and gaped in disbelief when, with a single kick, Aaran¡¯s fighter stole more than half her energy, up till then practically untouched. Two more blows and her character was on the ground, and no matter how hard she tried, or how many buttons she pressed, it just wouldn¡¯t stand up, until the bell rang, marking the end of the fight and her complete defeat.

    ¡°Hey! What the hell was that?!¡± she protested energetically, pointing an accusatory finger towards the TV. ¡°Did you see that? How¡¯s that even possible? I was winning!¡± she insisted, reaffirming her indignation, and Aaran put the controller down, smiling tranquilly.

    ¡°Maybe. But the truth is that, in the end, I¡¯m the one who won,¡± he declared in a neutral tone and Selena stared at his immutable expression, ending up lowering her harm to give him a suspicious look. ¡°What?¡± Aaran asked before the girl¡¯s long, detailed scrutiny, and Selena squinted at him.

    ¡°You cheated,¡± she declared and Aaran pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Me? How¡¯s that even possible?¡± he asked on purpose, and, for a split second, he was sure she was going to answer him.

    ¡°Okay, fine. I admit. You won,¡± she finally declared, sitting down again, and turned her attention back to the bright screen. And it was Aaran¡¯s turn to watch her more carefully, because he was almost sure that that hadn¡¯t been her original answer.

    ¡°And so, you owe me an answer,¡± he reminded her and Selena sighed, playing with the controller she still held in her hands.

    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s nothing, really,¡± she replied, absently scrolling up and down the main menu.

    ¡°Sarah told you about the custody case. That¡¯s what¡¯s worrying you,¡± he guessed after a moment¡¯s silence and her small fingers froze over the buttons.

    ¡°Reading minds again, I see,¡± she joked and Aaran took the controller from her hands, forcing her to give him her undivided attention.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about that, Selena. No court will force you to do something you don¡¯t want to,¡± he declared with such certainty that, for an instant, she was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not thinking about killing my aunt or anything. Because I¡¯ve already thought about that and it would just show lack of originality,¡± she retorted, back to her joyful tone, and Aaran smiled lightly.

    ¡°I may have thought about it, yes.¡±

    Selena laughed and stole back her controller .

    ¡°Just pick that up! I want my revenge!¡±

    Aaran gave her a defiant look and did as he was told, grabbing the small object with small colorful buttons.

    ¡°Dreaming never hurt anyone.¡±

    ¡°Hum! That¡¯s what we¡¯ll see!¡± Selena replied pushing the start button again.

 Chapter 14 - Part 5

    Sarah stopped by the door, for an instant, lost between fear and disbelief. Selena and Aaran were sitting side by side, playing some computer game. By their talk, Selena was losing and it wasn¡¯t the first time. The girl fought as ferociously with her hands as with her tongue, spitting threats and dark promises that, apparently, she was unable to fulfill. Aaran just kept smiling, his fingers looking like they weren¡¯t moving at all. When the fight was finally over Selena almost jumped from the couch in a fit of frustration that only made Aaran¡¯s victorious expression look even more arrogant.

    ¡°A fair fight,¡± he declared with his usual indifference and Selena stuck her tongue out in a childish gesture. ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to accuse me of cheating again, are you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the girl replied pouting, folding her arms over her chest. ¡°Not this time, anyway.¡±

    Aaran smiled again and raised his controller in the air.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it, Sarah? This is rather amusing.¡±

    Sarah felt her cheeks catch on fire and severely reprimanded herself for having forgotten about Aaran¡¯s keen senses. Selena immediately knelt on the sofa to look at her, greeting her with a bright open smile.

    ¡°Oh, look. Another spy,¡± she teased and Sarah gave her a threatening glare.

    ¡°Oh, your sister is an expert at hiding behind doors,¡± Aaran shared in the same tone and Sarah couldn¡¯t help stare at him dumbfounded. How was it possible that the relaxed being sitting at her sister¡¯s side was the same that had just psychologically tortured her to tears just a few minutes ago?

    ¡°That may be so. But as games go, Sarah is a terrible gamer,¡± Selena declared, turning back to the TV screen, and it was Aaran¡¯s turn to peer at her over his shoulder.

    ¡°That so¡­?¡±

    She clenched her fists into tight balls at his clear challenge and, raising her head, marched across the room with the same resolve with which she¡¯d picked up his dagger just a moment ago.

    ¡°You never know until you try,¡± she declared and Aaran smiled an approval, moving a bit more to Selena¡¯s side so that she¡¯d have a place to sit.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I expected you would say,¡± he confessed, handing her his controller. ¡°I won¡¯t misjudge you again, Sarah Wilson,¡± he added, lowering his voice, and Sarah peered at him by the corner of her eye, before focusing her attention on the bright screen.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± she replied, trying hard to ignore the sensation of eminent danger that his proximity gave her, and Selena quickly scrolled down the menu.

    ¡°Ready to be totally annihilated?¡± she asked with an audible dose of malevolence and Sarah held her controller firmly.

    ¡°Just do your worst, little sister!¡±

    As to be expected, Sarah spent the rest of the night being consecutively defeated by Selena and Aaran alternately, no matter how many tips she received from either one of them.

    It was already late when Selena finally succumbed to fatigue, falling asleep against Aaran¡¯s shoulder as if he were a comfortable pillow.

    Sarah couldn¡¯t help shudder at the sight of that strange picture and, to her surprise, Aaran didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she simply said, relieved at finally being allowed to put down the controller once and for all, and Aaran arched and inquiring eyebrow.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Looking out for her. I imagine you have other, much more important things to do,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Does that mean you no longer want to pluck out my eyes and have them for breakfast?¡± he asked and Sarah averted her gaze, trying to hide her embarrassment, since she clearly recalled the idea having crossed her mind at some point, when he¡¯d attacked Alexis.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she grunted and Aaran took a deep breath.

    ¡°No matter what you may think, Sarah, I have nothing against you,¡± he declared. ¡°Quite the contrary in fact. If anything, I¡¯m deeply grateful to you for being who you are. And, if I would only dare, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d actually like you a lot,¡± he declared and Sarah couldn¡¯t help giving him a doubtful look. ¡°In many ways you¡¯re very much like Alexis. You know who I am and you''re able to capture part of my nature. I know your instinct tells you that you shouldn¡¯t trust me and I won¡¯t say that you¡¯re wrong. Even now, although Alexis has you by his side, he is still rather unstable. I, on the other hand, can¡¯t even stumble. I can only imagine that, as far as you¡¯re concerned, my proximity isn¡¯t all that pleasant. If most Human Beings tend to avoid me, no matter how attractive I may look to them, for you, who can see a bit beyond that, the sensation must be even less pleasant. And yet you still address me with simplicity and neutrality,¡± he concluded and Sarah gave him a tentative smile.

    ¡°That simplicity and neutrality you¡¯re talking about should probably be seen as a grave offense ¡­¡± she guessed, remembering that Aaran was supposed to be the King of an entire dimension; idea that every time it crossed her mind simply sounded almost ludicrous.

    ¡°There was a time where there were many who¡¯d have agreed with you. Now, those who are left only act on ignorance and fear. Beings like Alexis and Hale, that are still ruled by their own thoughts ignoring echoes from the past, are truly rare. Reason why I try so hard to keep them by my side. Certain ¡­ positions, can be very lonely,¡± he added and Sarah found herself actually seeing eye to eye with him, which had never happened before.

    Now that she thought about it she couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the weight Aaran carried on his shoulders. Besides being the leader of a dying Race, he was still personally responsible for capturing and destroying many of his own kind. And if Alexis¡¯ light had almost died out after three hundred and fifty years, what to say about his, since he¡¯d been living for so much longer.

    ¡°And then there are those who don¡¯t even have a basic instinct,¡± Sarah added, trying to lighten the mood, and nodded towards Selena, tranquilly sleeping leaning against his shoulder.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Aaran looked at the young girl for an instant and smiled again.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a child. And children are naturally over trusting,¡± he replied, and for the first time since she¡¯d met him, Sarah actually thought she¡¯d seen him really smile. And so she decided it was best to just keep quiet, instead of shattering his all too innocent view of her little sister. ¡°And Alex?¡± he asked, facing her again, and Sarah folded her arms in a small pout.

    ¡°He left.¡±

    ¡°Did you have a fight?¡±

    ¡°We disagreed,¡± she corrected. ¡°And he ran away.¡±

    ¡°Alex ran?!¡± Aaran sounded incredulous, but at the sight of her severe expression decided it was best to just take her word for it. ¡°I hope the reason wasn¡¯t our little ¡­ chat.¡±

    ¡°In part, but not directly. I told him he can¡¯t possibly want to try and protect me all the time, and he simply disappeared,¡± she vented.

    ¡°I see. Once again it all comes down to instinct,¡± Aaran explained and she looked at him with a critical expression.

    ¡°I get that you guys blame everything on instinct.¡±

    ¡°It is rather strong, in our Race. Instinct and emotions are basically the center of our lives. That¡¯s why we all have to learn to control them since a very young age. But there are still some occasions when it¡¯s practically impossible to refrain them. When I kissed you, for example, was one of those occasions,¡± he declared. ¡°The same happens whenever he feels you might be in danger. Honestly speaking, I was rather surprised when you actually managed to stop him from attacking me, just then. But in the end I guess he just couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and that¡¯s why I had to immobilize him.¡±

    Sarah frowned.

    ¡°I understand that he wants to protect me, for more than one reason. If nothing else because my life now determines the length of his. But he also has to understand that there will be many moments when that just won¡¯t be possible, unless I never leave this house again.¡±

    ¡°Which is basically what happens with the females of our Race,¡± Aaran added and she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Well, not exactly what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s just that in our Race females are much frailer than males, and much less in quantity. They¡¯re existence is closely connected with the earth, and the sky, and to our world as a whole. They feel things differently and suffer when the earth suffers. Because of this, they¡¯re closely guarded and protected inside the Territory of the dominant male of the family or clan they belong to. Of course our Territories aren¡¯t mere squares of land like the one we¡¯re in, right now. They are large zones, some of which would probably take more than three days to cross, and usually there are whole villages safely living generation after generation inside them.¡±

    ¡°Because no one can enter someone else¡¯s Territory without being invited,¡± Sarah recalled, her scientific curiosity reawakened, and he just nodded in confirmation.

    ¡°Of course this was before ¡­ Now our females are all but almost gone. Their connection to Tezel¡¯s energy made it so that they were the first ones to get sick and disappear. The land too, is less and less every day, as it simply crumbles away. And the last child to be born and survive has now eighty five of your years and is a boy. The last female to be born was one hundred and seven years ago and her life was extinguished just a few moments after she took her first breath,¡± he told her without the slightest hint of bitterness or sadness, and Sarah found herself trying to swallow the knot squeezing her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Aaran ¡­¡±

    ¡°This world¡¯s rhythms are just like that,¡± he replied in an irrefutable matter of fact tone. ¡°All has its beginning and all has its end. And if Gaea has determined that our time is over, who are we to fight the will of the one who gave birth to us, who gave us a world to live in, who kept us and fed us all these millennium?¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s all happening because of us ¡­¡± Sarah argued and Aaran¡¯s gaze fell on Selena as she moved in her sleep, hugging his arm against her chest.

    ¡°Yes ¡­ And your turn will come too, sooner or later. Tzel¡¯s disappearance will be to Gaea like one of us losing an arm, or a leg. All will have to change. Gaea will have to adapt to her new structure and fight to regain her balance. Something like that changes everything. And there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it. It¡¯s just the way things work. Rhythms are followed by new rhythms, most of the time in chain reactions that, once put into motion, no one can stop or change.¡± Sarah sat in silence, pondering on his words, admiring his calm acceptance, his deep wisdom. He had lived and seen so much of a world she just met the other day, that she couldn¡¯t help feel suddenly small and insignificant. ¡°I should probably take her upstairs. She¡¯ll be more comfortable in bed,¡± Aaran said, changing the subject, his attention still on the girl sleeping beside him, and Sarah sighed, nodding as she got up to turn off the TV. He carefully lifted Selena from the couch, trying not to wake her, and they both went for the stairs, with Sarah leading the way towards the girl¡¯s bedroom. Once inside he placed her gently on the bed and Sarah gave him a grateful smile.

    ¡°Aaran?¡± she called as he was walking towards the door and he stopped to look back at her. ¡°Alexis ¡­he didn¡¯t really mean what he said.¡±

    ¡°But of course he did. And we both know it,¡± he replied with his apparent indifference and Sarah felt her heart beat painfully faster for him.

    ¡°Okay, so he meant what he said. But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the truth ¡­ He said it himself, no one controls their emotions and what we feel doesn¡¯t define who we are. What I mean to say is that ¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± he cut off her desperate search for adequate words. ¡°Either way I have no regrets regarding what I did. You are his partner now. And it is indispensable that he trusts you completely. Even if that means he has to hate me from now on.¡± Sarah lowered her gaze, wishing she could assure him that Alexis would end up forgiving him, and Aaran sighed deeply. ¡°Which brings me to another matter that I think you should know about.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, anxiety eating at her at the uncertain tone of his voice, almost as if he wasn¡¯t sure if he should be telling her this.

    ¡°His eyes ¡­ they won¡¯t just heal by themselves. Not any time soon, anyway,¡± he declared and Sarah felt her heart sink. ¡°His body has been receiving damage after damage and some of it relatively serious. Although we do have the ability to heal and recover faster than the average Human Being, it still takes time; time he hasn¡¯t given himself to properly heal, ever since he escaped from that place. The exposure to daylight on its own causes deep damages that, although unseen, are even more dangerous than any bleeding gash. And Alexis was exposed to daylight for several days in a row. His last foolish act brought him such a huge overload of fractures that his senses have started to fail him. I fear what might happen if he refuses to just sit still for a couple of weeks, allowing himself the time to heal completely.¡±

    Sarah squeezed her hands together and faced him anxiously.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she asked, her heart beating on her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone that I¡¯ll never be able to force him to just stay still, at home.¡±

    ¡°No special reason. I just thought you should know about his true state, that¡¯s all,¡± he answered indifferently and Sarah fought to control her nerves. It was almost as if she were back in that room, facing his tests.

    ¡°No. If you¡¯re telling me this is because you believe that there¡¯s something I can do for him. Right? Right?¡± she insisted, unable to hide her impatience, and he gave her one of his fake smiles.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he conceded. ¡°Something that only his Hridaya can give him without incurring the risk of other, undesired effects. And that, in your case, even has some extra special qualities.¡± Sarah took a defensive hand to her neck and he smiled again. ¡°Of course he¡¯ll probably be furious at the mere mention of something like that.¡±

    ¡°If I do this ¡­ I won¡¯t be hurting him, right?¡± she wanted to make sure and Aaran shrugged.

    ¡°We¡¯re back to the initial question. Are you or are you not his Hridaya? If you truly are his Hridaya then nothing in you will ever be able to hurt him,¡± he declared with absolute certainty and, slightly bowing his head, left without another word.

 Chapter 15 - Part 1

    Chapter 15

    ¡°Time of Reconciliation ... Time of Rebalancing.

    Reason over Emotion.

    Reinforcement of the Sacred Bound between those who walk the Path.

    The Moon, in the Sky, is Full and Bright."

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Alexis entered his room with a tired sigh, but immediately stopped by the door as he felt her presence.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡± the name rolled out of his lips with a longing he had refused to acknowledge up till then, and as she didn¡¯t answer, he closed his eyes and allowed the shadows surrounding him to show him the world he couldn¡¯t see.

    Sarah was lying on his bed and by her rhythmic, calm breathing he knew she¡¯d fallen asleep, tired of waiting for him.

    In silent steps he walked to the bed and the shadows covering her told him in detail the way she was lying, with her right arm under her head, her right hand half opened, her tousled hair spread all over his bed. Her scent filled him in a way he couldn¡¯t help shudder. Everything about her was simply perfect.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a coward,¡± he admitted in a low voice, not wanting to wake her. ¡°And I know you¡¯re right ¡­ But it¡¯s just too scary, knowing that I can¡¯t always be by your side to protect you. And I just didn¡¯t want you to know about the fear that eats me inside at the thought that ¡­ something might happen to you.¡±

    Sarah smiled softly before his honesty and opened her eyes to look at him. He was so beautiful, so unreal sitting there, right beside her. In fact the only thing missing from that breathtaking picture was the light from his stormy gaze.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I know,¡± she told him, sitting up, and he seemed surprised to hear the sound of her voice. ¡°What do you think I feel, every time you leave and I just stay here, not knowing where you are or how to reach you? When the only certainty I have is that I¡¯ll never be able to help you, even if you need me?¡± Alexis took a deep breath and then her arms were around his neck, and there was nothing more important or more real than her warmth. ¡°Are they a weight?¡± she asked leaning her head against his shoulder and her breath, so close to his skin, left him burning inside. ¡°The differences that separate us,¡± she concluded and he held her by an arm, pulling her closer so that she¡¯d sit on his lap.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing able to separate us,¡± he stated without the shadow of a doubt and Sarah smiled, caressing his serious face.

    ¡°That set us apart, then,¡± she corrected and he buried his nose on the base of her neck, breathing in her scent, kissing her warm soft skin.

    ¡°All this is new to me. I¡¯ve lived on my own for far too long, and I¡¯ve lived without hope of ever being able to find you,¡± he confessed and Sarah couldn¡¯t help smile at how he¡¯d implied that she was, and had always been, the only one in his life, even before they¡¯d met. ¡°I had strengthened my mind and locked my emotions away, certain that I¡¯d be alone forever, until the madness took over me completely. You changed all this and you are ¡­ very different from everything I¡¯ve ever known. I just need to learn how to live again, and how to live by your side.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s true both ways,¡± she admitted and Alexis kissed her leaving her lightheaded.

    Sarah wrapped her arms around his neck once more, trying to keep up with him, but he was just too skilled, always leaving her breathless and shaking.

    ¡°Tell me. To which extend are you attached to the clothes you¡¯re wearing?¡± he asked her, caressing her lips with each word, his warm breath mingling with hers, and Sarah forced her clouded mind to search for the meaning of his words.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your clothes, Sarah. To which extend do you like them,¡± he repeated, his voice rough with urgency, his burning desire drowning her mind.

    ¡°Right now I¡¯d say they¡¯re really annoying,¡± she replied with a smile when he licked her neck from the ear to her collarbone, making her shiver.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± he declared and, with those words, her clothes disappeared; a thin, cold dust sliding over her skin, leaving a gasp of surprise in her lips.

    However, the strange sensation was quickly replaced by the heat of his skin against hers, as he embraced her passionately, caressing her and touching her to the point where she could no longer tell where they were, or where he begun and she ended. Alexis was all there was. All that her senses captured. And she opened her body, her heart and her Soul to receive him, wishing she could just keep him there, safe from the cold hard world that every night threatened to steal him away.

 Chapter 15 - Part 2

    ¡°Yes, I understand. No. Just tell her that Sarah Wilson from the Hillman Center called. No, thank you. Have a nice day.¡±

    Sarah hung up the cell phone and took a brief look at the task list she¡¯d compiled on her organizer. According to the University, Deborah Rayleigh had suspended all her supervising activities for an undetermined period of time, precisely ten days ago. Which coincided perfectly with Alexis'' escape and the destruction of the clandestine laboratory. However, there were some who said she still showed up early in the morning, before working hours.

    Being the renowned scientist she was, it was only natural that Deborah would have free access to the laboratory where her research team worked, not to mention to a vast variety of equipment. Sarah suspected that that¡¯s how she¡¯d managed to equip the lab she¡¯d seen in that warehouse. Deborah knew all the suppliers and where to go. And if Farran enjoyed the same free access to money that Aaran and Alexis seemed to have, then paying for all that shouldn¡¯t have been a problem.

    On the other hand, since Deborah kept showing up at the University even though she was probably aware that Alexis and the others were looking for her, that could only mean she was using the University¡¯s laboratory, now that her own had been destroyed. And Sarah could only think of the cryo-preservation unities, where they normally kept biologic samples gathered in the course of experiments. Biologic samples needed to be kept in certain specific conditions so that they wouldn¡¯t deteriorate, and from what little she¡¯d seen from Debora¡¯s lab in that warehouse, she didn¡¯t remember seeing any conservation unities there. Besides, keeping them in the University also guaranteed their safety, she thought. At least that¡¯s what she would have done, in her place. She¡¯d never risk keeping such precious samples in some warehouse that could, at any moment, be discovered by the authorities or even by Aaran and the others. The most intelligent thing to do would be to keep them next to other samples, since they¡¯d surely go unnoticed, making it harder for others to find them.

    In any way, and according to all the data she¡¯d managed to gather, the only way to catch Deborah would be to anticipate her moves and be at the University waiting for her, the next morning. The fact that Alexis still hadn¡¯t been able to find her probably meant that the rebels were protecting her during the night. However, during daytime, Deborah should feel safer, and from what she remembered from her college days, her obstinate personality would almost certainly lead her to try and continue with her work. After all, Deborah knew about Alexis Race¡¯s weaknesses better than anyone and that, unlike the rebels, those under Aaran¡¯s command didn¡¯t establish close relationships with Human Beings that might help them during the day.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just hope she still remembers her old classmate,¡± she sighed closing her organizer.

    It was still hard to believe.

    Even though, like it had happened with most her classmates, she¡¯d never been especially close with Deborah, she could still remember all the projects they¡¯d developed together. And yes, there had been some fun moments that now made part of some of her best College memories. Sarah had always admired her professionalism and rigor. She knew Deborah was amongst the best of her field of investigation and that she was completely dedicated to her work. But to consider her able of torture ¡­

    A small barking sound made her frown in an intrigued expression and Sarah stood up, crossing the bedroom towards the corridor.

    ¡°Ah! Hold him, Anne! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± she heard Selena¡¯s voice and the sound of running water led her to the bathroom at the end of the corridor. ¡°Come on, little one. Behave. Just a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Careful that it doesn¡¯t get soap in its eyes,¡± Anne warned and Sarah pushed the door open, peering inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, seeing has they were both kneeling on the floor, near the bathtub, leaning inside.

    The water ran loudly, warming up the air. Walking a bit closer she saw the small pup inside the bathtub, its brown fur completely wet glued to its bones, as it tried to fight for its dear life with all its strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Sarah, he¡¯s a dog, obviously,¡± Selena replied running her hands across the poor animal¡¯s back to wash away the soap, while Anne tried to keep it still, holding it by the fur at the back of its neck.

    ¡°I can see what it is. Where did it come from?¡±

    ¡°Miss Selena found it outside, early this morning.¡±

    ¡°Outside?!¡± Sarah repeated, her voice a pitch higher, and Selena turned off the water, pulling a towel from the rack, where she wrapped the small animal, picking it up.

    ¡°I was in the backyard, watering the plants, when I heard him yelp. Right?¡± she chanted, looking at the small animal nestled in her arms with a delighted smile. ¡°He was starving.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pup,¡± Anne observed, softly caressing its head. ¡°It must¡¯ve been weaned not long ago.¡± The small pup licked its muzzle leaving a new smile on Selena¡¯s face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he lovely?¡± Selena asked, gluing her face to the small dog¡¯s head and Sarah sighed, guessing what would inevitably follow.

    ¡°Yes, lovely. But we have to return it, Selena.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but why? He¡¯s just a baby!¡± she protested protectively and Sarah took a deep breath.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s probably someone looking for it.¡±

    ¡°What if he¡¯s been abandoned? What then? He¡¯s so small. He¡¯ll just die if we send him to a kennel,¡± she argued with all her power of persuasion and Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for the small animal.

    ¡°Also, you can¡¯t forget that this isn¡¯t our house,¡± she reminded her although she couldn¡¯t help thinking about how cute the small animal was as it licked her sister¡¯s face. ¡°Maybe we can go and get him once ¡­¡± her voice broke off. Once what? Once they returned home? Returning to that apartment meant being even farther away from Alexis, and the idea alone was enough to leave her suddenly frozen inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aaran to keep him!¡± Selena decided.

    ¡°You know, Selena ¡­ this is Alexis¡¯ home. Maybe you should ask him.¡±

    ¡°Hum, if Aaran agrees then Alexis won¡¯t say no,¡± she declared without the shadow of a doubt, half surprising her sister. ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen Alexis since we came back from the airport. I wonder if you¡¯re keeping him tied up, somewhere in the house,¡± she added maliciously and Sarah felt her cheeks catch on fire.

    ¡°Selena!¡± she reprimanded her, but the girl pretended she hadn¡¯t heard. And, with a smile, held the small pup, raising it in front of her face.

    ¡°Hum, you have blue eyes like the sky. So that¡¯s what I¡¯ll call you, Sky,¡± she decided as if she was absolutely certain that her request to keep it wouldn¡¯t be denied, and Sarah sighed heavily, knowing that her sister was probably right. Somehow Aaran seemed to have a weak spot for her innocent, lost child-like act. If he only knew just how stubborn and a sore loser she really was. Selena was just too used to get her own way.

    They spent the rest of the day around Sky.

    Anne quickly arranged a corner in the kitchen to accommodate the small puppy, where she improvised a litter and a bowl, assuring Selena that, after lunch, she¡¯d go buy something a bit more appropriate. Sarah found herself completely surrendering to the small animal¡¯s charms; to the way its innocent happiness filled the air as he looked up at the Humans trying to help him. Unavoidably she couldn¡¯t help remembering Ocean, and the countless times he had transmitted her similar emotions. Besides, Selena¡¯s joyful expression was priceless and she inevitably started to think that keeping the small animal around wasn¡¯t probably such a bad idea.

    She was so amused by Sky¡¯s and Selena¡¯s play, crawling all over the kitchen floor, that she jumped as her cell phone¡¯s alarm rang. Hurrying to press the button she confirmed that, as expected, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    ¡°What is it? Something wrong?¡± Selena asked, looking up at her with a suddenly serious expression, and Sarah smiled to reassure her.

    ¡°No, nothing much, I just have a call to make and didn¡¯t want to forget about it,¡± she told her, jumping from the stool where she¡¯d been sitting, and Selena sat on her heels.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going out, right?¡± she asked, unable to hide her concern, and Sarah just shook her head, looking for a sharp knife among Anne¡¯s collection. She was grateful that the nice woman wasn¡¯t around, or she¡¯d never allowed her to simply kidnapped one of her knifes without a good explanation. ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re just going to murder someone,¡± the girl concluded and Sarah picked up a knife, turning it in her hands. That would do. It was relatively small but sharp enough for what she had in mind.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Naa, hope it won¡¯t come to that,¡± she replied, joking. ¡°I¡¯m just going to try and put some sense in someone¡¯s hard, thick head.¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ Really! One does have to be rather special to be able to date you,¡± Selena observed sarcastically, picking Sky up that, with its tail flapping back and forth, didn¡¯t lose the opportunity to lick her face. ¡°Be careful not to chop off something you may later want to use again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible, you know?¡± Sarah asked with a critical expression. ¡°And to think you were such a cute, lovely child, always wanting to sit on my lap and filling me with sticky kisses,¡± she declared in a faked melancholic tone and Selena smiled at Sky¡¯s blue eyes.

    ¡°That was because back then you needed me sitting on your lap. Now you don¡¯t need me anymore,¡± Sarah opened her mouth to contest but the right words just wouldn¡¯t come out. She was right, she thought. Back then Selena had been her lifeline. The girl looked at her with a mischievous expression. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I still love you the same,¡± she added. ¡°And now go. Go chop your loved one to pieces. If you need help getting rid of the body I¡¯m sure Sky can volunteer, taking into account the amount of food he gulped down although he¡¯s still this small,¡± she observed critically and Sarah snorted, turning her back on her. Still the smile on her face persisted until she reached the door, at the living room¡¯s far end.

    The moment she stepped inside the shadow keeping guard over the stairway, her happiness seemed to dilute and a freezing weight filled her stomach. Making sure that no second thoughts made her turn back, Sarah raised her head and went on, reassuring herself that what she was about to do was the right thing.

    Careful not to wake Alexis, she entered the room with silent footsteps. As expected he was deep asleep. At that time of day, when the sun was highest in the sky, his sleep was just too heavy, and so he didn¡¯t even move as she drew closer, kneeling on the bed right beside him.

    A loving smile stretched her lips at the sight of his calm sleeping expression. His black hair was spread over the pillow like thin, shiny shadows. His relaxed face seemed even younger, his long, dark eyelashes casting shadows over his pale skin.

    Sarah raised a shaky hand, and with her heart beating anxiously for fear he might wake up, pressed her index finger against his lips, making them part. He remained asleep. And with a sigh of relief Sarah finally understood why he made sure no one could ever go downstairs. It was almost scary the way he was now completely exposed and defenseless, and being aware that right then even someone like her could easily kill him left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    Forcing her mind to return to her main purpose, Sarah closed her left hand around the blade of the knife she¡¯d brought and, taking a deep breath, quickly pulled it down. She had to clench her teeth hard not to scream in pain, and her eyes were brimming with tears in a matter of seconds. Cutting her hand hurt a lot more than she¡¯d anticipated, and she mentally insulted all the cinematographic directors that made their actors pretend to cut themselves like that, with a serene, tranquil expression on their faces. When she expelled the air she no longer could keep in her lungs the pain reached her heart, and she had to bite down the back of her other hand to keep quiet. Even so, she raised her arm, not daring to open her wounded hand, and placed her clenched fist over his parted lips so that the drops of blood sliding down her skin would fall in his mouth. For an instant she thought everything would be all right, that his sleep was so heavy that he wouldn¡¯t wake up. But then she could clearly feel it, the moment the shock hit him, leaving her breathless.

    Alexis held her wrist in one quick, fast movement, squeezing it so hard that it hurt, his eyes suddenly opened, gleaming ferociously although still unable to see her. His face contorted into a grimace and he tried to get up, but his own body, too heavy and sluggish, refused to obey, and he fell back again.

    ¡°Sarah! What are you doing?¡± he demanded in a growl and she braced herself against his chest so she wouldn¡¯t fall over him when he pulled her by her arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± she complained with a tearful voice, which seemed to calm him down a bit, and he released part of the iron strength with which he was grabbing her wrist.

    ¡°What are you doing??¡± His voice, however, sounded increasingly angry, and she could clearly feel his fury surround her in what she would have considered a terrifying way just a few days ago.

    ¡°You have to drink, Alexis.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he roared again and Sarah wiped the tears sliding down her face. She kept her wounded hand closed and the blood was now sliding down her wrist, tainting his fingers.

    ¡°Why not? You know it¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll recover your sight,¡± she argued and he frowned with a severe expression.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Alexis ¡­ It¡¯s something that I want to do! Let me help you!¡± she insisted and he turned his face away. Inside him guilt and self-contempt were one again and Sarah softly caressed his face, somehow feeling sad with herself. ¡°Please? I¡¯m always worrying, every time you leave at night, knowing that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage should you meet one of the others. And it hurts me knowing I¡¯m to blame for your loss ¡­¡±

    ¡°The choice was, and still is, mine!¡± he retorted dryly and Sarah sighed.

    ¡°I want to give you back your sight. I¡¯m doing this of my own free will and of my own accord,¡± she argued and he seemed surprised by her words, as if he¡¯d just now realized the true meaning of her actions. ¡°Why is it so wrong for you to accept what I¡¯m offering? Or are you afraid Aaran might be right? And that I may not be your true Hridaya?¡±

    ¡°You are my Hridaya, Sarah!¡± he declared with absolute certainty, turning towards her as if it were indispensable to convince her as well, and his fingers trembled as another drop of blood reach them. ¡°I have more than enough proof. Even if I could doubt my own feelings I could never doubt who you are.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­¡± she went on, caressing his skin, drawing his eyebrows with her fingers as if that could erase the deep frown marking his forehead. ¡°Heal my wound, Alexis,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°If you could see, you¡¯d see that it¡¯s bleeding quite badly. Besides it really hurts. The stupid guy that thought that cutting hands with knives would be heroic or romantic was truly an idiot!¡± she complained and smiled softly as she could tell by his expression he was wavering. ¡°Do it for me, if not for yourself.¡±

    He sighed, and, although his anger still filled the room, he pulled her hand to his lips and started to lick the drops of blood running down her wrist. Closing his eyes he followed the crimson lines painted over her skin, licking all the blood away until he reached her trembling fist, such was the force she was using to keep it closed.

    ¡°Open your hand, Sarah ¡­¡± he murmured and she forced her hardened fingers to obey.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± she complained when he traced her cut with his tongue but the pain seemed to diminish almost instantaneously.

    Alexis frowned, holding her arm with both hands, gluing the palm of her hand to his lips, sucking her skin hungrily. Sarah felt her heart jump, beating harder on her wound. The wave of heat and pleasure that filled him left her apprehensive, for an instant, until she noticed his expression. He did as she¡¯d asked, but did so against his will, feeling disgusted with himself. And although seeing him drink her blood was something that should sicken her, or even evoke memories that she was trying very hard to keep forgotten, as she looked at him she couldn¡¯t help thinking he was simply amazingly beautiful.

    Alexis stopped as soon as he knew he¡¯d taken enough to assure the restoration of his eyesight and, when he released her, her hand was completely clean and the wound practically healed.

    Sarah looked at her hand and couldn¡¯t help feel intrigued by the silver line that, crossing the reddened traumatized area, marked her new scar. However, when she turned to him with the question on her lips, she found him facing away from her, once again.

    Disheartened by the pain she had lit inside him, Sarah took a deep breath, pulling back, and decided it was better to leave him alone. The hand that held her stopped her from getting up and she looked back, pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Stay,¡± he told her and she couldn¡¯t help the exulting smile that took over her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask for forgiveness for what I¡¯ve done,¡± she thought it better to clarify and Alexis sighed deeply, rolling to his side so that he could face her.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯d be truly surprised if you did.¡±

    She leaned over him and placed a kiss on his cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early and you need to rest,¡± she argued but he still wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Stay. I want you to be the first thing I see when my sight returns.¡±

    Sarah was left at a loss for words. Damn, who could ever argue against something like that?

    ¡°Hum, I don¡¯t know. You have a terrible awakening and you really need to rest,¡± she quickly replied and the frown marking his forehead became a bit lighter.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he conceded, kissing her hand, and finally released her.

    ¡°Unless you let me tie you up,¡± she maliciously suggested and he raised an eyebrow seeming amused by the idea.

    ¡°Tie me up? And what good would that do? You¡¯d hardly be able to keep me tied up for long.¡±

    ¡°But maybe it would give me enough time to escape the big bad wolf.¡±

    ¡°That I am.¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then. Do as you please. As long as that means you¡¯ll remain by my side, I don¡¯t mind. Besides, right now, I just feel too tired to even move, much less argue,¡± he added with a sigh and Sarah laughed, pushing him so that he¡¯d lie on his back. She then straddled him, pinning his hands against the pillow above his head, and smiled.

    ¡°Well this is rather amusing,¡± she declared before his inability to react, and Alexis slightly opened his eyes, only enough to show her he was still awake.

    ¡°Only this? And here I was thinking that you¡¯d go and get yourself some handcuffs, or at least some chains with lockets,¡± he added and Sarah couldn¡¯t help notice the slight bitter tone in his voice. Her smile disappeared instantaneously and she released his hands that, even so, remained unmoving.

    ¡°Never,¡± she murmured caressing his tattooed face. How was it possible that she adored him so much?

    ¡°But that¡¯s the only way to safely lock away big bad wolves,¡± Alexis replied and Sarah pressed two fingers against his lips, silencing him.

    ¡°Never,¡± she repeated and he licked her fingers, returning her smile to her lips.

    ¡°Then the big bad wolf might actually bite you,¡± he threatened, although his tone was lower and warmer, and she drew his smile with the tips of her fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I rather let him bite me. Because this big bad wolf is just too beautiful to be locked away. He is a free spirit, wild and ferocious. And although he might be dangerous at times, he is also very kind and warm.¡±

    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m starting to get jealous,¡± he declared and Sarah hit him lightly, reprimanding him as she laughed. She was suddenly silent when his arms surrounded her, pulling her closer into his warm embrace. ¡°Thank you, Sarah ¡­¡± were his last words before he fell asleep.

 Chapter 15 - Part 3

    The wind whipping his hair made him raise his gaze to the dark sky embracing the world. Dark-gray clouds raced southbound, as if trying to escape some fearsome predator chasing them from the north. The weather was changing and it would probably rain soon.

    Aaran knew the precise moment Alexis left his Territory. All he had to do was to quiet his mind and concentrate, to immediately know the exact localization of every Araphel currently staying in Assiah, as long as there was still a flick of light burning bright in their essences. Just a few days ago he¡¯d sorrowfully lamented the fact that he no longer could feel Alexis'', which could only mean that either he¡¯d been destroyed or his light had gone out forever. He¡¯d believed the last possibility more, since through their occasional mind sharing he¡¯d known better than anyone just how close to the darkness he¡¯d really been. And so he¡¯d sent Hale looking for him, while he himself followed Farran all the way to Europe in search for clues. Only when Alexis had called him had he realized he was actually able to feel him again. There was light inside him once more, although it was still weak and frail. And yet he¡¯d known in that precise moment that something extraordinary had happened. Something clearly close to a miracle, since there were no records of Araphel having ever found their lights again, once they''d been completely lost. Once extinct, the light that fed their shadowy essences gave room only to madness, and either the individuals looked for concentrated forms of Ishar, which would help them regain their senses for limited periods of time, or they simply became mindless machines of destruction, annihilating all and everything that crossed their paths. In either case the only viable solution was to destroy them.

    Aaran looked down at his own hands, so many times stained with the blood of those he¡¯d sworn to protect, and sighed heavily. There had been a time when he¡¯d thought he¡¯d have to destroy Alexis as well ¡­ although that would¡¯ve probably been the last life he¡¯d ever take. He felt too tired. Too heavy. And unable to lose yet again. Unaware of what she was doing, Sarah hadn¡¯t saved only Alexis, she¡¯d saved him as well. And now the light shining at the core of Alexis¡¯ essence was strong and vibrant.

    Standing on the balcony eaves where he¡¯d been sitting, eight floors above the ground, he made his body dissolve into the shadows and quickly traveled from dark pool to dark pool, until he reached the street where he knew he''d find Alexis, as if he¡¯d merely decided to take a night stroll.

    Unlike himself, with his hands tucked inside his black leather jacket, Alexis mixed perfectly with the local Humans that, at that hour, still populated the streets in search of a pleasant place to have dinner or a cozy bar where to forget the daily worries for a few hours. With a resigned lament, noticing he was now in one of the busiest zones nightlife-wise in town, Aaran pulled the collar of his coat up, closing it over his chest, and left the shadow where he hid. Even so, the moment he stepped into the artificial light of the streetlamps, Human heads immediately turned to look at him with admiring expressions.

    Clearly taller than most Humans, his long white hair and his apparent youth did very little in the ways of helping him go unnoticed. And yet not a single Soul dared get closer to him. In fact, as he walked down the street in his wide, rhythmic stride, most Humans just stepped back to keep a safe distance , instinctively choosing to simply let him through.

    The most disturbing ones were the women, and the way their minds seem to transform into white sheets of paper the minute they laid their eyes on him. Their lascivious expressions, that told him that they wished they could simple devour him, filled him with disgust, brought upon by memories he¡¯d decided to bury deep inside of him a long time ago. And yet, not even them dared to get any closer. With an ironic smile he recalled the natural way young Selena touched him, as if he were no more than one of her schoolmates, and he couldn¡¯t help wonder if in a couple of years she too would look at him like that, with that repulsive expression on her face. On the other hand he couldn¡¯t help appreciate even more the Human fate had sent to be Alexis'' companion. He knew Sarah feared him, which always made her act with extra caution around him. However she¡¯d never reacted like those Humans; not even the first time they¡¯d met or when he¡¯d kissed her at Alexis¡¯ request.

    It was for these and other reasons that Aaran normally made his rounds from above. Seen from the rooftops and balconies where he spent his nights Humans were simply another type of living beings, strolling down the streets in groups, their thoughts lost in their own individual worlds. Up there there were no looks or expressions, no whispers or comments. Up there they all seemed innocent, and for that reason, worthy of his protection and of the sacrifice of his People.

    When he realized it, Alexis was waiting for him just a few feet away, and Aaran quickened his pace until he was side by side with him. They went on down the street together and Aaran couldn¡¯t help smile. It was just like Alexis, he thought, no matter how angry he might be at him. Knowing Aaran like he did, he knew he hated being the center of attention, and that he detested the clearing of fear that always surrounded him no matter where he went, whether he was in the company of Humans or amongst others like him. And yes, he had to concede, his proximity was reassuring. The fact that he was no longer alone, like a piece that would never fit in the crowd, was truly comforting.

    ¡°This time I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness, Aaran,¡± he told him dryly, a few steps later, and Aaran tucked his hands inside his pockets.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I never expected you to,¡± he confessed. ¡°The same way you don¡¯t expect me to apologize either, right?¡±

    Alexis seemed to fight against his own emotions for an instant.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do things that way! To go that far!¡± he finally accused in a rough voice and Aaran sighed.

    ¡°Of course I had. And I admit. Not only for you, but for myself as well. You know what expects us, sooner or later. And when the Lex Regis comes to condemn us all the problems with Farran and his followers will seem like mere children¡¯s play. I swore I¡¯d stand by you and I have no intention to go back on my word. In fact, I¡¯d easily sacrifice my own existence without a second thought, only on your word that this woman is important to you. But if I have to gamble the existence of an entire Race then I have to be sure that I¡¯m doing it for something worthy of such sacrifice.¡±

    Alexis stopped where he stood and turned to face him.

    ¡°You said it would never come to that!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s what I hope, as well. And yes, before we reach that, many others will have to step forward too. But you never know,¡± he concluded and smiled at the once again bright gaze that stared severely at him. ¡°So you have to understand, Alex. She has to be absolutely certain of what she wants. And to be strong. It¡¯s no use having us fight to keep you two together to only have her fall apart at the first threat.¡±

    ¡°Sarah is strong!¡± he declared with conviction and Aaran nodded.

    ¡°Right now I couldn¡¯t agree more. Stronger than I ever gave her credit for.¡±

    Alexis seemed to relax a bit and lowered his head, resuming his walk down the street. Aaran followed him in silence, watching him carefully.

    ¡°I see she returned your sight to you,¡± he purposely observed and Alexis clenched his fists hard.

    ¡°I can only imagine whose idea that was,¡± he grunted and Aaran placed a hand on his shoulder making him stop again.

    ¡°Alex, that guilt. Either tell her the truth or get rid of it as soon as possible!¡± he practically demanded and Alexis averted his gaze as if he¡¯d just been reprimanded.

    ¡°I want to tell her the truth. I¡¯ve tried dozens of times. But the words never leave my mouth ¡­ If you¡¯d just seen her expression when I pulled her out of that hole. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if she were to look at me like that as well.¡±

    ¡°Then just forget it ever happened. Or that guilt you feel will end up transforming into a dark pit that will forever pull you two apart. Because she knows what you feel but doesn¡¯t know why, and her mind will be constantly trying to find a suitable explanation to justify that emotion.¡±

    ¡°I know ¡­¡± Alexis admitted with a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s why although they¡¯re said to be our salvation, the appearance of a Hridaya also means a complete revolution in an Araphel¡¯s life.¡±

    Alexis took a deep breath, and for the first time since he could ever remember, felt truly whole and complete.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like this revolution,¡± he declared, and in a fast move, so fast that no Human eye could have captured it, grabbed Aaran by his collar, pulling him down, forcing him to stand at his height. ¡°But I swear, Aaran! The next time I even dream that you¡¯re threatening her ¡­ The next time you make her cry, King or not, you¡¯ll have to deal with me!¡± he assured severely, his gaze ablaze with threat, and Aaran drew a polite smile, clearly aware he wasn¡¯t joking, placing a hand over his and readying himself to, if necessary, force him to release him.

    ¡°Now, Alexis, that wouldn¡¯t be wise at all,¡± he reminded him, maintaining his calm. ¡°You know you haven¡¯t the slightest chance of defeating me.¡±

    ¡°Right now I couldn¡¯t care less! I¡¯m just letting you know what will happen. Are we clear?¡± Aaran just nodded, keeping his smile firmly in place so that the tension could be slightly diluted, and Alexis finally released him with another sigh. ¡°And now let¡¯s go and find that bastard!¡± he declared, referring to Farran, and looked around as if expecting to see him turn the next corner.

    ¡°Alex, let me deal with him,¡± Aaran suggested, like he¡¯d suggested so many times before.

    ¡°No. We¡¯ve talked about this and you agreed. Farran is my problem.¡±

    ¡°With which you could play around with as much as you wanted. But not anymore.¡± Alexis frowned, displeased with the way he¡¯d phrased it. ¡°Play time is over, Alex. If that woman is really that important to you, you can¡¯t go on hesitating like you¡¯ve been doing up till now.¡±

    Alexis clenched his teeth, wishing with all his might he could deny those words. But, no matter how much it ate at him, he just couldn¡¯t do it. And, if with Hale he could threaten him should he keep pressing the matter, with Aaran it was no use. Because Aaran knew his mind, his strengths and his weaknesses alike.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate again,¡± he guaranteed in a hoarse voice and Aaran sighed.

    ¡°Why must you be so stubborn. Why not let me handle it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± he denied again and took a step closer, lowering his voice. ¡°Much less you!¡± he insisted ferociously and Aaran gave up on their argument, guessing what would follow. ¡°Have you forgotten what I said? As long as I¡¯m around I won¡¯t allow you to destroy another Araphel! That¡¯s work for me and the others, not for you. And I intend to keep my word,¡± he practically growled. ¡°And as for Farran, you promised me I¡¯d be the one to end his existence and I intend to hold you to that. So ¡­¡±

    Aaran placed a hand on his head, as if he were no more than a rebellious kid, and Alexis felt the anger that had fed his words immediately break into pieces.

    ¡°I understand, Alex ¡­¡± he told him softly and immediately had to take a step back and put some distance between the two of them. Alexis looked at him apprehensively, knowing that meant Aaran had sensed the shadow of an emotion stirring up inside him. However, when he looked at him everything was under control again, and he was back to being the same cold, distant Aaran he¡¯d ever known. ¡°Have it your way.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Part 4

    Sitting on the living room¡¯s couch Sarah sighed in exasperation, holding her head with one hand as pain pulsed on her temples.

    Sky kept running all over the room, brimming with his simple child-like joy, barking lively here and there. And, as if that weren¡¯t enough, Selena kept crawling after him on her knees and hands, trying to mimic his bark in what she¡¯d denominated as learning to communicate with animals.

    ¡°Selena, please. You¡¯re making me dizzy,¡± she complained when dog and girl alike gave the forth lap around the couch where she was sitting, and in that precise moment Aaran simply appeared in the room, out of nowhere.

    Selena, who hadn¡¯t seen him, bumped head on against his legs, leaving Sarah on the verge of a panic attack.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± the girl grunted, rubbing her forehead, and Aaran looked down at her, as if he¡¯d just noticed her presence, raising an eyebrow when small Sky turned on him, growling threateningly.

    Slowly bending forward he wrapped an arm around Selena¡¯s waist and raised her from the ground as If she were no more than a child, leaving her head upside-down and legs swinging in the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked, referring to the small pup, and Sarah sank into her couch as if to show she had nothing to do with the matter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he lovely?¡± Selena asked raising her head to give him a bright smile.

    ¡°Lovely?!¡± Aaran repeated in an ironic tone, looking at the animal still barking at his legs, and Selena nodded with stars gleaming in her eyes.

    ¡°His name is Sky,¡± she quickly informed since Aaran kept looking at the small creature as if it were an alien.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dog, Aaran,¡± Alexis informed, entering the room through more conventional ways, and Sarah practically jumped from the couch, turning to look at him.

    Although he¡¯d effectively regained his vision, Aaran¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind, and since he¡¯d left as soon as night had fallen, she¡¯d just stayed home like always, worrying herself to death. Alexis smiled, reaching out for her, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to take his hand, sighing in relief when he held her close and softly kissed her hair.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°I know what it is,¡± Aaran grunted and Selena looked up at him once more, this time with a perfect pleading expression.

    ¡°I can keep him, right? He¡¯s just a baby. We can¡¯t just throw him out,¡± she argued in just one breath and Aaran looked at her, clearly hesitating. It was rare for Assiah¡¯s animals to accept or even tolerate the presence of those of his Race, and having a mini-dog barking at his feet every time he visited Alexis was far from being a pleasant idea. ¡°And now that I think about it ¡­ Where did you come from? I didn¡¯t see you enter the room,¡± Selena observed, frowning inquisitively, and Aaran put her back on the floor, in the same exact place from where he¡¯d picked her up.

    ¡°I have nothing against the animal. But if you¡¯re asking for permission to keep it you should be addressing Alexis and your sister,¡± he declared, obviously preferring to answer her first question than the latest ones, and Sarah sighed before Selena¡¯s explosion of happiness, as she clapped and laughed out loud, ending up hugging the small pup that immediately licked her face.

    ¡°She¡¯s terrible ¡­¡± Sarah murmured, aware of her sister¡¯s perfect representation, and Alexis laughed lightly, his face buried amongst her hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s always amusing seeing the all mighty Aaran being led by the nose by a fourteen-year-old girl,¡± he whispered back and Sarah couldn¡¯t help agreeing.

    ¡°Selena!¡± she reprimanded her out loud. ¡°Although Aaran might not care and I told you could keep him, you still have to ask permission from the owner of the house,¡± she declared and Selena turned to face them, Sky firmly held in her arms.

    ¡°Alexis doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± she asked, obviously unable to consider any other answer, and a malicious gleam took over her eyes. ¡°Sarah finally released you, hey?¡± she added and Sarah felt her cheeks catch on fire.

    ¡°Selena!¡± she reprimanded her again, raising her tone, and Alexis laughed out loud, which left both Aaran and the girl gaping in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, noticing he was the center of attentions, and Selena pointed an accusing finger at him.

    ¡°You laughed,¡± she declared and her surprised expression gave way to another, much more malicious one. ¡°I see that being ¡­¡±

    ¡°Selena! That¡¯s enough!¡± Sarah cut her off, interrupting what would certainly be another embarrassing comment, and the girl sighed, standing up.

    ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s past Sky¡¯s bedtime, anyway,¡± she conceded as she walked towards the door. ¡°Besides you three look like you want me to leave so you can talk without me overhearing you. So, good night,¡± she wished from the door and disappeared down the corridor.

    ¡°She¡¯s very perceptive,¡± Alexis commented peering after her to make sure she was far enough to be out of ear-reach and Sarah sighed heavily.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if we go downstairs,¡± Aaran suggested, which was unanimously accepted.

 Chapter 15 - Part 5

    Sarah looked briefly around and ended up sitting on one of the chairs laid circling a small round table. She¡¯d never been in that room, and now that she was, she felt half disappointed to see that it was just another office.

    Quite more spacious than the room on the first floor, here there were even more books than the ones filling the two bookshelves upstairs. There were two armchairs in a corner, and in the center a round glass table. At the far end, and contrary to her previous conclusion, on top of a wooden desk rested a modern looking computer, a printer and what could only be an internet modem. It was obvious that that office was used much more frequently than the one upstairs Once more her gaze was lost on the huge painting, that taking up an entire wall, represented a surreal landscape where the sky was purple, the sea emerald green, the plants in bright shades of blue and the sand on too orange to belong to any beach she knew. The candles on the two candelabra placed in the corners magically lit the moment they got in and were the only source of light. And yet, he obviously has electricity down here, she thought wondering why the preference for candlelight.

    ¡°So?¡± Aaran asked, leaning against the table, and Alexis took a deep breath. Sarah wasn¡¯t really sure of when they¡¯d made up but it was a relief to see them talk to which other like always.

    ¡°Nothing. Not even a sign.¡±

    Aaran nodded lightly.

    ¡°Nothing from my side, either.¡±

    ¡°What about Hale?¡± Alexis insisted in a hopeful tone.

    ¡°He has no news.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sarah asked, unable to keep quiet any longer. It was the first time she¡¯d been included in a talk like that, but taking into account that the matter was directly related to her, she thought she¡¯d have the right to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t like it,¡± Aaran replied, looking as if he was considering dozens of hypothesis at the same time, and Alexis placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had no sign of them since the fire,¡± he clarified. ¡°Not from Farran and not from any of the other rebels, which isn¡¯t exactly a normal pattern. Although Farran is able to maintain an exceptional control over his impulses, the same can hardly be said about the others. That beings like Cedrius are able to stay inactive for so long is completely unheard of.¡±

    ¡°If nothing else, they¡¯re compelled to act by need,¡± Aaran added and Alexis averted his gaze, clearly disturbed by the allusion. ¡°But no attacks have been registered among the Humans. Which can only mean one thing. Farran is somehow keeping them quiet. And so we have to assume he has a plan, an idea that deeply disturbs me,¡± he concluded, his gaze gleaming in the shadows, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help notice that due to the natural way he always acted around Selena she¡¯d almost forgotten the dark aura of danger constantly surrounding him. Aaran was truly a frightening being.

    ¡°And Deborah? Any sign of her?¡± Alexis asked and Aaran shook his head, folding his arms over his chest.

    ¡°She must be hiding amongst them. I bet that we¡¯ll find her when we find their hiding place.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s imperative that we destroy that data,¡± Alexis declared vehemently. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she managed to reach any conclusions, but still ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s best to take preventive measures.¡±

    Sarah opened her mouth but ended up closing it again. She could tell them that Deborah was still going to the University, almost every day. But what use could that be? Neither of them could hunt her down during the day. And prematurely revealing what she knew could only result in her losing her freedom to act, since she was sure Alexis would never agree to letting her meet the other woman alone. She would take care of Deborah herself, she decided. It was like Alexis had told her before. We take care of our own. And Deborah was clearly Human.

    ¡°I believe Selena has grown more accustomed to her present living arrangements?¡± Aaran asked and it took her a few seconds to realize he was talking to her.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Has she made any questions regarding the story I told her?¡±

    ¡°No. But Selena is just like that. She will easily believe in the most outrageous things, and doubt that which is obvious and logic,¡± Sarah declared in a clear critical tone. ¡°Besides, her mind is always floating all over. Now. As for that TV, Aaran ¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about that,¡± he interrupted her. ¡°Assiah¡¯s objects hold no meaning to me, and that includes money. In any case, money is just a means to an end. Selena can use it as she pleases.¡±

    Sarah sighed realizing that there was no arguing with him.

    ¡°You spoil her too much, Aaran ¡­¡±

    ¡°And as for the rest? What should we do?¡± Alexis asked and Aaran seemed unable to give him an answer.

    ¡°If they¡¯re after me to get to you, I can always play the bait,¡± Sarah suggested with a hopeful expression that didn¡¯t last long.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    They both answered in one voice, and Sarah looked from one to the other.

    ¡°From you, it was to be expected,¡± she accused, pointing at Alexis. ¡°Now, Aaran too? It¡¯s a reasonable plan!¡±

    ¡°Not reasonable at all,¡± Alexis hurriedly corrected which gained him a threatening glare.

    ¡°I have to agree with Alex on this,¡± Aaran reinforced. ¡°I understand that you want to help, Sarah. But it¡¯s just too dangerous. Any of them can easily kill you with something as simple as a mere slap. And besides the fact that we swore to protect you, you are now one of us. You¡¯re Alexis¡¯ only family,¡± he added and Sarah felt her cheeks warm up, although those words had some weight to them. Raising her head she was faced with Alexis¡¯ smile of adoration and she couldn¡¯t help smile back at him. Because although the idea of that eternal bound was still strange, they really felt it like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out again, Aaran,¡± Alexis announced and Sarah jumped to her feet.

    ¡°Again?!¡±

    ¡°I spent all night in the north part of town. I just want to check on some of the neighborhoods they normally attack, before sunrise,¡± he explained and Sarah was immediately lost in his stormy eyes. It felt really good seeing that they¡¯d regained their life, and knowing that he could see her there, standing right in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just take a peek; make sure everything¡¯s normal.¡± She nodded, understanding, even though she could already feel the cold emptiness taking over her chest like it always did, whenever he left her for one of his rounds. Alexis kissed her softly. ¡°See you later, Aaran,¡± he said, and taking a step back, disappeared amongst the shadows.

    ¡°He¡¯ll come back in one piece. Alex is the best warrior I know,¡± Aaran told her and she forced a smile at his attempt to comfort her.

    ¡°And yet they captured him once.¡±

    ¡°Only because that boy¡¯s an idiot!¡±Aaran declared in a severe critic. ¡°Alexis has only one weakness, and that weakness is Farran.¡±

    ¡°He told me a bit about him,¡± Sarah admitted with a sigh and Aaran left the table he¡¯d been leaning against.

    ¡°Then you understand, probably better than I do.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t kill him ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Farran seems to share that same weakness. And so they¡¯ve been doing this dance for decades. Farran would have destroyed any other, but he captured Alexis. I¡¯m almost certain that he specifically ordered them to keep him alive. Farran hopes that Alexis will end up seeing things his way and join his cause. And he is right. Those two together can easily achieve the most extraordinary things,¡± he declared with a certain longing in his voice. ¡°In any case, Sarah. As far as Farran is concerned, your existence is a big obstacle. Right now you¡¯re standing in the way of his objectives. Because he knows that now that Alexis has found his Hridaya, the chances of him ever join him are infinitely less. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Farran lost his family, while on mission here in Assiah. It was the pain of that loss that led him to join the rebels he now leads. And so, in his mind, it makes perfect sense that, should Alexis go through something similar to what he experienced, he¡¯d end up making the same choices. You see now why it¡¯s simply unthinkable to send you as bait, like you suggested.¡±

    Sarah swallowed dry and merely nodded. She¡¯d never seen herself as such a valuable pawn. Up till then she¡¯d just been the Human Alexis had sworn to protect and, because of that, he¡¯d tried his best to keep her safe. Suddenly the notion that she was clearly a target left her hands cold and sweaty. Especially because now her life wasn¡¯t the only thing at stake.

    Sarah frowned.

    ¡°But I thought that if I died Alexis would die as well,¡± she declared trying to sort out her ideas. ¡°If that¡¯s how it works, then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Things aren¡¯t that linear,¡± Aaran told her. ¡°Should Farran really kill you Alexis would feel your death in him, as if he too were dying, but he¡¯d still have a choice.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d either choose to disappear with you, which is what happens with most Araphel, or he¡¯d choose like Farran did, to go on living. However, choosing to live is choosing an eternally broken existence. His silver mark would turn black and his essence would be forever in darkness, forever incomplete, because part of him would have died with you. The majority of those who choose to live end up going mad in a matter of days. The pain of losing half of ourselves goes way beyond any other pain. In Farran¡¯s case it¡¯s admirable that he was able to last this long,¡± he appreciated although his tone was cold and completely void of emotion. ¡°However, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the living hell he lives in, at every waking moment. I wouldn¡¯t wish it on anyone, much less on him. Furthermore, it¡¯s obvious that Alexis would never choose the same path he did, but I fear that, although Farran¡¯s madness has yet to gain full control over him, his mind is no longer working within reason.¡±

    ¡°And yet Alexis still feels for him,¡± she muttered, remembering his pain as he¡¯d told her about the one he¡¯d once called Brother, and Aaran sighed.

    ¡°I know. And that¡¯s why he¡¯s an idiot!¡± he added and she smiled lightly.

    ¡°I swear, Aaran ¡­ I never know if it¡¯s you who is unable to feel, or if it¡¯s me who is unable to read you,¡± she declared, half joking, although she actually wished he¡¯d answer the implicit question, and he faced her looking even more serious.

    ¡°Neither is true,¡± he replied and Sarah lost her smile. ¡°What you sense in me is what I really am, right now,¡± he declared in the same tone with which he¡¯d been talking about Farran just an instant ago. ¡°It¡¯s true that I can feel emotions and that, like my entire Race, they are intense, unstable and hard to control. In my case, however, the result of that instability is considerably more drastic than with the others. And so, although I do have the ability to feel like everyone else, I¡¯m not allowed to do so. My evaluation regarding others¡¯ feelings, and my own representation of what sometimes may look like an emotion, are mere reflections from what I remember from my childhood, when I still didn¡¯t know how to avoid and control my own feelings.¡±

    Sarah was silent for an instant. His falsely young face, of delicate proportions. His dark-blue eyes tenuously gleaming by the dancing lights of the candles. His white hair, falling straight over his broad shoulders ... He was magnificent, scary, frightening, and just as Alexis had been, terribly lonely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Was all she could say and Aaran smiled at her in another of those rehearsed expressions.

    ¡°You really are an admirable creature, Sarah Wilson,¡± he declared, although she couldn¡¯t understand where that had come from, and made his way to the door; his wide, elegant pace reminding her of a model strolling down a catwalk. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll be waiting for Alex? I¡¯ll check the perimeter of the house before taking my leave.¡±

    Sarah just nodded a confirmation, following him to the base of the stairs, and stood there, watching as he disappeared, swallowed by that eternal darkness.

 Chapter 15 - Part 6

    Aaran was about to leave when the sound of a soft yelp and something scratching against wood captured his attention. Following the noise, he climbed the stairs to the first floor and peered down the corridor. And, sure enough, there it was.

    The small dog was standing on its hind legs, frantically scratching Selena¡¯s bedroom door as if it wanted to force it open. It¡¯d probably left its bed, in the kitchen, and wondered there looking for the girl, he concluded with a sigh as he approached the small animal.

    ¡°Shush, fur ball. Or you¡¯ll end up waking her up,¡± he reprimanded it, careful to keep his voice down, and bent down to grab it and take it back to the kitchen. Sky turned on him immediately, growling and snapping its small teeth, raising its hackles as if he really were a big frightening dog. But it wasn¡¯t that fierce demonstration that stopped him.

    He could hear her sob from the other side of the door and, straightening his back, Aaran opened it to peer inside. Although his eyes were perfectly able to see in the dark, Selena had left the bathroom light turned on, probably in search of some sense of security. There were clothes and personal objects all over the place, and the blinds of the window were open, inviting the first rays of morning light for a visit, as soon as the sun rose.

    Aaran walked to the bed and looked down at her. Selena was stirring and tossing as she slept, tears drawing wet paths over her young cheeks, her face lost in an anguished expression of pain and suffering.

    Without thinking, he bent over her and placed two fingers against her forehead. He¡¯d invaded her mind before, leaving his mark on her as he changed her memory, and so reading her thoughts had become much easier, even more so since her conscious mind was fast asleep.

    He was immediately assaulted by images of blood and death so  and detailed that they took his breath away. Selena¡¯s mind was filled with terrible and unbelievably precise reproductions of the real world. And he could clearly see the broken, bloodied bodies of her parents, their empty eyes turned in their sockets, the face of her mother partially disfigured, the exposed fracture on her father¡¯s leg, making it abnormally twisted beyond repair. But those weren¡¯t the only horrifying images. There were also her cousins'' bodies, the same Humans with whom she¡¯d been staying with until just a few days ago, and Aaran clenched his teeth hard as he saw in her mind the cruel, sickening way those Humans had been tortured. First the mother, then the young girl, then the father and finally the boy ¡­ He knew he¡¯d lied to Sarah, when he¡¯d told her that their deaths had been quick and painless, but not even him had been able to capture all those cruelties, the beatings, the perforated eyes, the severed fingers, the slow stabbing in strategic places in order to keep them alive, the screams of pain that had filled that house beyond time, and the joy and happiness of their attackers as they saw themselves surrounded by all that blood, as their mouths licked and sucked on freshly open wounds. When one of the Humans hadn¡¯t taken it anymore and had finally broken, confessing her presence in that house, the others were no longer able to hear him, too immersed in the killing thrill, too frantic by all the spilled blood. And then there was the fire, the disfigured bodies slowly burning, flesh turning black and melting away from bone, the nauseating smell of burned flesh. And finally her own body slowly choking in that basement, the agonizing pain of each heartbeat, each inspiration, until everything was silent.

    Aaran quickly stepped back as if her skin had burned him and looked at her gasping for air. How was that even possible? He was certain he had erased that image from her memory and he clearly recalled having been extra careful to make sure she¡¯d never remember what had happened. How could she still remember it? And only then he realized that there was no way she could actually recall any of the other images he¡¯d seen in her mind, because Selena simply hadn¡¯t been there. But if that was the case, how was it that every single horrifying image matched to the smallest detail what he¡¯d read on the police reports?

    Looking at the girl with new eyes, Aaran sat on her bed with a sigh. She was still fighting against her terrible nightmare, apparently unable to wake up on her own, as if something was holding her prisoner in that world of horror. And he couldn¡¯t help wonder if she could only recall those things while she slept, or if they were present in her mind at all times, even when she was awake. And yet she always had a smile on her face. She was a light, joyful girl, at times a bit too energetic. It was hard to believe that she¡¯d be able to keep such bright spirit, while aware of the horrible truth of those deaths. Instinctively he gently touched her face, drying her tears away.

    ¡°Selena?!¡± he called her, trying to wake her. Even if she wasn¡¯t aware of those things, as long as she kept dreaming about them, there was always the chance that she might remember them after waking up. ¡°Selena. Wake up. You¡¯re having a nightmare.¡±

    Her eyes shot wide open, wandering around terrified, until she founded him there. And she immediately sat up and hugged him with all her strength.

    ¡°Aaran! Please! Please don¡¯t leave me here!¡± she begged in a choked voice, and Aaran clenched his jaw forcing himself to maintain the emptiness inside him, fighting hard to immediately drown the small vibrations that threatened to bring forgotten emotions to the surface. She was so small and frail, and she was shaking so much. Besides, no one had ever embraced him like that, and he could no longer remember the last time he¡¯d felt a warm body so close to his in a way that wouldn¡¯t imply an aggression.

    ¡°Hush, it¡¯s fine now. It was only a nightmare,¡± he assured, placing a hand on her head as he turned his mind inside out, looking for other words that might be of comfort to her; and Selena was suddenly very still, as if his words had somehow shocked her.

    She slowly released him, still shaking and sobbing, and lowering her head harshly wiped her tears away, forcing herself to calm down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I can be really silly, sometimes,¡± she declared, her voice still hoarse, and Aaran just watched her for a moment. She reminded him of a small animal, that after being utterly defeated, still struggled to stand on its feet.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You know? It¡¯s okay to cry when you feel like it,¡± he told her, seeing how she kept scrubbing her cheeks, angry at the tears that wouldn¡¯t obey her and kept falling.

    ¡°Crying doesn¡¯t accomplish anything. It only makes others worry and feel even sadder. And I have to be strong!¡± she declared vehemently, raising her head to face him, and Aaran was at a loss for words for an instant, lost in the firm, strong gleam of her bloodshot green eyes. How could he have been so mistaken? That girl was far from being a child, no matter how the human world insisted on classifying her based on her tender age.

    ¡°Because Sarah needs you to be strong,¡± he guessed and Selena averted her gaze, rubbing her already reddened cheeks one more time.

    Sky trotted closer, gazing up at her with what almost looked like a worried expression, and as soon as he concluded everything was fine, he turned to Aaran and growled fiercely at him, capturing both their attentions.

    ¡°This animal hates me,¡± Aaran commented, changing subjects, and stood up noticing she was sliding her legs out of bed. Selena knelt on the floor and smiled at Sky¡¯s useless attempt to look scary.

    ¡°He¡¯s so funny.¡± She held the small dog in her arms, and Sky licked her face making her laugh.

    Aaran just couldn¡¯t turn his gaze away from her, watching closely as she changed right in front of him, going back to being the joyful, mischievous little girl everyone expected her to be. He immediately knew that now he¡¯d never be able to find out what she remembered, if she remembered anything at all. And besides part of him didn¡¯t want to be responsible for ruining her smile again, since he could still see the marks of tears on her face.

    ¡°How about some ice-cream?¡± he suggested, remembering that amongst Humans that was a common method to cheer one up, and true enough the glow that took over Selena¡¯s face told him he¡¯d been right.

    ¡°But Anne will kill us if she finds out we raided the freezer during the night,¡± she countered and Aaran smiled to reassure her.

    ¡°Well, even if she does find out, by then it will be too late. And we can always put the blame on Hale,¡± he declared, making his way to the door, and Selena didn¡¯t hesitate to follow him.

    ¡°That hardly sounds fair.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hale deserves it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always talking about Hale but I¡¯ve never met him. Doesn¡¯t he ever come around?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°Hale is grounded until I say otherwise,¡± Aaran declared and Selena couldn¡¯t help laugh.

    ¡°Grounded! It almost sounds like you¡¯re talking about your son,¡± she joked and Aaran stopped for a moment, halfway down the stairs.

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s a bit like that, I guess,¡± he confessed and looked at her over his shoulder. ¡°But in truth, when I said he is grounded I actually meant he is on a mission,¡± he corrected, which was hardly a lie, and Selena nodded all understanding. ¡°Wait in the living room. I¡¯ll go and kidnap some ice-cream for us,¡± he told her and Selena gave him an accomplice smile.

    ¡°Be careful. Anne has a light sleep. The other day she caught me red-handed trying to steal a cookie from the cupboard,¡± she advised in a whisper and Aaran gave her way, watching her as she crossed the corridor on her tiptoes as to not make any noise.

    A few minutes later they were both sitting on the floor, leaning against the couch, surrounded by four ice-cream boxes and two spoons, one for each one. Sky had nestled by Selena¡¯s feet and seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Selena gaped at the open boxes with a gleam of greed in her eyes, and dove her spoon in the one containing chocolate ice-cream.

    ¡°Ah, this is the best!¡± she claimed closing her eyes as if to better taste it.¡±Besides being chocolate ice-cream it¡¯s also forbidden ice-cream!¡± she declared with a mischievous expression and Aaran shook his head in a silent censure. ¡°Just try it!¡± she insisted and he obeyed with a sigh as she watched him closely with an expectant expression. ¡°And?¡± she asked as soon as he put the spoon in his mouth and Aaran shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s chocolate ice-cream,¡± he simply replied and she stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun at all!¡± she complained at his lack of enthusiasm and dove her spoon again, this time in the strawberry box. ¡°Better than this only pizza!¡±

    ¡°Pizza?!¡± he repeated and Selena grasped her hands together with a dreamy expression.

    ¡°Pizza with extra cheese, anchovies, mushrooms and olives. A handful of oregano and small, thin slices of ham ¡­¡± she described and Aaran found himself feeling like laughing, which left him on alert once again. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me ¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Tell me something you really like,¡± she asked taking another spoon of ice-cream to her mouth, and Aaran seemed to ponder for a moment.

    ¡°I like music, I guess,¡± he admitted. ¡°But not that music you like to hear, nowadays. I like music produced by Human voices.¡±

    ¡°Hum, you like songs, then,¡± Selena concluded watching him carefully. ¡°Any type of song?¡±

    ¡°As long as it is a song and not mere screams, yes.¡±

    She laughed again and gave him a defying look.

    ¡°Sometimes you sound like an old man,¡± she commented, to which he had no way to answer, and raised a hand to touch a lock of his hair, which immediately froze him in place. ¡°Even your hair is white,¡± she observed. ¡°Why do you keep it so long, Aaran?¡± she asked, sounding genuinely curious, as her fingers slid down the long lock of hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been this way.¡±

    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m sure you weren¡¯t born with all this hair,¡± she criticized.

    ¡°No. But, on the other hand, it¡¯s been so long since then, that I can no longer remember.¡±

    Selena laughed, kneeling beside him, and put down her spoon.

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t. No one can remember the day they were born,¡± she declared as if he¡¯d just said something silly, and caressed his hair once again. It was so soft and long that it almost didn¡¯t seem real. ¡°Still, it¡¯s very pretty. I wish I had hair like yours.¡± Aaran looked at her by the corner of his eye, wishing he was able to read her mind, and immediately reprimanded himself for daring to wish for anything at all, forcing himself to go back to his indifferent posture. ¡°Will you let me braid it?¡± Selena asked with a hopeful smile and Aaran looked at her sideways.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let me braid it,¡± she repeated, and that had no longer been a request, but a decision, a challenge.

    Aaran was lost in her dark-green gaze, trying to understand what she really knew, or what she thought she knew, because now he was absolutely certain Selena knew much more than she led on ¡­ But then her hands were caressing his hair, lightly touching his head, and his attention had to be urgently pulled away from the outside world and directed to the emptiness inside him, as he fought to maintain it stable, forcing himself not to react to the small warm hands touching him like no one had ever dared to touch him before.

 Back from the Dead !!

    Hello you all!!

    Damn, I feel like I¡¯ve just risen from the dead ¡­

    Yeah, I¡¯m finally back, though I feel like I¡¯ve just ran a marathon and I¡¯m mentally out of breath.

    Anyways, so sorry for the long disappearing act.

    Unfortunately my computer died (RIP old friend), carrying in its belly all my manuscripts, and of course, I almost died 5 minutes later when my mind finally caught up with what was happening (and yeah, I have backups on pens and so on but since I¡¯ve been reviewing them, well ¡­ let¡¯s just say that I hadn¡¯t updated my backups in a few looong days).

    So I quickly took it to the doctor who smiled and said, no problem, this will be fixed in 3 to 4 days. I was all happy and relieved and skipped like a school girl all the way back home. Returned to the doctor¡¯s office 3 days later to see how my partner was doing ¡­ Well, the doctor had gone on vacations, like, door closed and no one inside, and a stupid paper glued to the door saying with an annoying smile that he would be back in 20 days. 20 days!! Computer doctors must make a fortune. I too want to go on vacations for 20 days ¡­. >_> Worst of all? I could see my computer on the inside, on top of a pile of other waiting patients. So yeah, no computer for 20 days ¡­ (Die liar doctor!!)

    Returned home and reverted to old methods: write on paper (I hate writing on smartphones, and hate even more reading on them. My eyes get really tiered and I literally start seeing small dots and stars everywhere. Not good at all). Eventually I too took a few days and went camping (I love camping). When I came back the good doctor was back from his long vacations and with an annoying smile told me he had opened up my partner and that he could see that it was dead, but that he had other patients in line, before mine, and I had to wait until he had the time to try and recover my data ¡­ I¡¯d just came back from a relaxing time by the lake and almost had a heart attack. Try and recover my data??? Try????If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In any case, my next mission was clear. Try and find a new computer that would fit my small, small budget. And prey to all the Gods and Goddesses that my data could be recovered.

    Then my Grandpa died. He was really old and had been sick for a year now, so, though it was sad, it was expected. Still, if you¡¯ve seen yourself in a situation like this and had to take care of all the proceedings regarding to such events, you can imagine the time and work the death of a family member implies. Plan the funeral, contact family and friends, decide on a million stupid things, go to the police (because he died at home), decide on the kind of service. Then came the worst part, the house. Moving everything out, giving away clothes and other objects, cleaning the place so it could be returned to the landlord. Now I still have the rest of the bureaucracy

    to take care of; the declarations, papers, and whatnot, also the heirs claims, even though there¡¯s really nothing to be inherited ¡­ But then, he did have an old, old laptop *_* And so I convinced the rest of the family to take it with me. It¡¯s old, and slow, and is missing a few keyboards (the ¡®B¡¯ is nowhere to be found -_-) but it connects to the internet and has a word processor *_* So yeah, it will have to do until I have enough money to buy a new one (just hope it doesn¡¯t die too T_T).

    Also the good damned doctor finally handed me a pendrive with my docs inside, my manuscripts among them -_- Damn. I¡¯ve already copied them to 3 different pens ¡­

    So here I am, finally back after this long, hellish days. Back to work too T_T Trying to squeeze a few minutes of writing between shifts.

    How were your vacations? Better than mine, I hope ¡­ >_>

    In any case, I hope you¡¯re not too angry with my absence. I promise to start updating my books as soon as possible.

    Wish you all wonderful readings,

    All the best,

    The half-dead Author

 Chapter 16 - Part 1

    Chapter 16

    ¡°Brave is the one that leaves for the Conquest,

    The one that takes in his hands the Tides of Fate,

    The one who with Strength and Wisdom,

    Uncovers the Stones in his Path.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Although she had had little sleep due to last night¡¯s events, Sarah woke up early in the morning and silently left Alexis¡¯ room as to not disturb him.

    Back to her own bedroom she took a quick shower and put on her favorite jeans. Peering out the window she frowned at the gray sky announcing rain, and for that reason chose a warmer, dark-green sweater. Without a second thought she put on her sneakers and grabbed her suede imitation coat that reached down knee-length. She quickly checked her handbag, to make sure everything was in order, and, after tying her hair into a simple ponytail, went back downstairs, for a quick breakfast in the kitchen.

    Anne was already up and around and greeted her joyfully, giving her a long head to toe look.

    ¡°Good morning, miss. Are you going out?¡± she asked, placing a cup of coffee milk right in front of her. Sarah grabbed the cup with both hands, enjoying its warmth before taking a sip.

    ¡°No way to postpone it any further. There a few things I have to take care of in person. Please tell Selena she doesn¡¯t need to worry. I should be back before lunch time,¡± she assured and Anne served her a slice of freshly baked orange cake.

    ¡°Does the young master know you¡¯re going out? He worries a great deal about your and your sister¡¯s safety,¡± the woman added and Sarah almost choked on her coffee.

    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­ He knows,¡± she finally replied, certain that Anne wouldn¡¯t see Alexis before she returned. ¡°And since we¡¯re talking about such things, can you please not mention our family to Selena?¡± she thought it better to ask, uncertain about what the young girl could unintentionally reveal, and if her story would match whatever Alexis had made up to justify their presence in that house. ¡°She misses our parents dearly and it would only make bring about sad memories,¡± she explained and Anne gave her an understanding smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, miss. Miss Selena is an adorable child,¡± she declared looking out the window, at the backyard that could be seen from where they stood. ¡°We had arranged to plant a few new plants today, but I fear the weather will force us to postpone our plans.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it will get better, later on,¡± Sarah wished, jumping from the stool she¡¯d been sitting on and drank the rest of her coffee. ¡°Thank you for breakfast, Anne.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to thank me for, miss. And please take my keys,¡± she offered burying one hand into the apron¡¯s pocket to grab a set of keys. ¡°I won¡¯t be needing them today,¡± she reinforced and Sarah accepted her offer. ¡°Be careful and may God be with you.¡±

    Sarah smiled, gratefully, and left the kitchen making her way towards the front door.

    She stopped for a moment with her hand over the door handle.

    The only time she¡¯d left that house since Alexis had taken her in had been when Selena had called her, but then she¡¯d had Hale with her. Sure there had been their small digression to the airport but, even then, Alexis had followed her. Taking a deep breath to gain courage she opened the door and peered outside, before stepping forward.

    There was no one in sight at that early hour, and Sarah quickly marched towards the shed used as a parking lot, sighing in relief when she found her own car. There, under a straw roof, were also a modern and expensive-looking motorbike, and the black Lexus where Alexis had picked them up from the hospital.

    Sarah rushed inside her small car and placed both hands on the steering wheel, a smile touching her face. It had been in there that everything had started, sitting exactly where she now sat. Placing her handbag on the seat beside her, she turned the key and put the car in reverse. A few minutes later she was deeply buried in the everyday morning traffic that to clogged the city¡¯s main arteries.

    As incredible as it sounded, it took her more than half an hour to go from Shadyside, where Alexis lived, to the University where she worked, in Oakland; a distance she¡¯d normally make in less than ten minutes if not for the infernal traffic.

    A sigh left her lips when she made a detour to drive by the apartment where she used to live, in Central Avenue, and moments later she was parking in the underground parking lot reserved for the Center of Investigation personnel. The guard at the entrance recognized her immediately, sparing her having to show her identity card, and with a polite nod raised the barrier to let her through.

    Sarah parked the car as close to the elevators as possible, and grabbing her handbag walked towards their golden doors with firm footsteps. And so, moments later, she found herself inside the building that, covered by a glass ceiling, was illuminated by the pale white light of the day and had just now started welcoming its daily guests.

    Making use of her access card, she made her way upstairs, to where the laboratories of investigation were located, avoiding having to pass by the main entrance where the famous monument ¡®Circle of Care¡¯, consisting of six bronze figures representing three generations of caregivers, greeted all visitors.

    Finding the laboratory dedicated to the study of cellular structures where she¡¯d been informed Deborah spent her mornings wasn¡¯t hard at all. And a young man in a white lab coat, sitting at a desk with his nose stuck to a computer screen, raised his head and looked at her inquisitively.

    ¡°Good morning. May I help you?¡± he asked and Sarah recognized his voice. He¡¯d been the one she¡¯d spoken to on the phone, the day before.

    ¡°My name is Sarah. Doctor Sarah Wilson. We spoke on the phone, yesterday,¡± she reminded him and the young assistant smiled politely.

    ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°As Doctor Rayleigh arrived yet?¡± she asked, looking around, noticing that the lab was still empty, and he stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell her that you¡¯re here. Would you mind waiting a moment?¡± he asked and was already on the move before she could even answer.

    Sarah looked around, gathering as much information as possible, and took a deep breath trying to get rid of the nervous knot tying her stomach. It was now or never. If Deborah had already heard her name, somewhere ¡­ If she knew that she was the Human that had helped Alexis escape, then everything would be ruined.

    The young man returned a few minutes later, followed by a tall, elegant woman, her long hair meticulously tied up at the top of her head. She had blue-gray eyes and full lips painted in red. And was wearing a lab coat over what Sarah guessed to be a white shirt and a dark-brown pencil skirt, her legs covered by brownish glossy stockings that ended in a pair of red high heels. Exactly the kind of clothes and the kind of woman that had nothing to do with her, she thought, feeling slightly diminished when faced with Deborah¡¯s feminine charm, certain that that was the perfect image of what could be considered a successful, attractive woman

    ¡°Sarah Wilson! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Deborah declared, taking a step forward, reaching out her hand in a completely professional greeting, and Sarah corresponded, forcing a polite smile to take over her lips. Although she¡¯d noticed that lately her fear of touch had lost its intensity, it was still unpleasant having to touch other people. Especially that haughty woman with cold eyes. Because that was the same hand that had tortured Alexis for days on end.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Since we graduated,¡± she agreed and quickly cut off the contact. ¡°It¡¯s such a small world. I read all your books and have been closely following your career. But I only a few days ago I learned that we were working in the same building,¡± she declared in a lighter tone and Deborah also seemed surprised.

    ¡°You work here?¡±

    ¡°Since I graduated.¡±

    ¡°As to be expected,¡± the woman replied with a renewed smile, this one a bit friendlier. ¡°You were always the best in our class. It¡¯s only natural they¡¯d invite you to stay. I¡¯m here only to have access to all this latest technology for free,¡± she declared, winking with a mischievous expression. ¡°Still I had to ask for a few favors, here and there. And they finally let me in, in exchange for a few data reviews and counter tests,¡± she admitted with fake humility. ¡°What¡¯s your area of investigation?¡±

    ¡°DNA reparation,¡± she replied and Deborah¡¯s posture became a bit more cautious.

    ¡°I see ¡­¡±

    ¡°And you, cellular structure, like always,¡± Sarah guessed, looking around, and Deborah nodded.

    ¡°And? What brings you here? In fact, how did you find out I¡¯d be here in the first place? Since my presence here is more or less clandestine they didn¡¯t even give me an identity card,¡± she added, half complaining, and Sarah hesitated for an instant.

    In truth she hadn¡¯t really planned beforehand how to lead the conversation. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d introduce herself as her old classmate, and maybe invite her for coffee or something, while trying to gather information on her investigation. However, mentioning the department where she worked had obviously left Deborah slightly apprehensive. And although Sarah didn¡¯t know exactly the reason behind it, she could clearly feel the wave of distrust and self-preservation emanating from her. Now trying to gain her trust to the point that she¡¯d feel she could discuss her investigation results with her would probably take days. And so, as things stood, there was only one way to quickly move ahead.

    ¡°Farran sent me,¡± she dared, facing her unwavering, and Deborah¡¯s blue eyes opened even wider.

    ¡°Come. It¡¯s best if we talk in my office,¡± she decided and her cold gaze fell on the young assistant. ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m not available to receive anyone else,¡± she declared and he simply nodded, returning to his desk.

    Deborah guided her across the big lab, the workbenches filled with glass instruments and chemicals, until she finally opened another door leading to a small private office.

    Sarah quickly looked around, her hands sweaty since her nerves wouldn¡¯t settle down, and immediately concluded that that small compartment didn¡¯t belong to Deborah at all. It was furnished with a white metallic desk and a bookshelf filled with tall, heavy books, all titles she knew all too well. At a corner a hanger held a red coat, clearly belonging to a woman, and a black handbag. On the desk there was a computer screen and a pile of papers filled with numbers and graphics. In the center of the desk some commemorative plaques and scientific awards had been aligned, together with a framed photo of the research group that usually worked there, during the day, Sarah guessed taking the chair Deborah had pointed to her.

    ¡°You said Farran sent you?¡± she asked, carefully observing her with renewed attention, and Sarah didn¡¯t answer, sitting with her back straight, her mind completely turned towards Deborah, capturing even her faintest emotions in hopes of finding the appropriate words to answer her. Deborah frowned and Sarah felt her frustration quickly increase. ¡°Since when? Since when have you been working with him?¡±

    ¡°Practically since I¡¯m here,¡± she replied, forcing her rational mind to follow the dialog and Deborah seemed truly annoyed.

    ¡°He told me ours was the only team!¡± she accused and Sarah shrugged.

    ¡°Apparently he lied.¡±

    Deborah folded her arms over her chest, clearly displeased with her answer, and Sarah hid her trembling hands under the desk. She¡¯d never been a particularly good liar and her heart kept beating too fast, echoing her nervousness.

    ¡°Then, it was to you he sent some of the samples to, when he told me he¡¯d given them to someone from the DNA reparation department,¡± she concluded and Sarah tried to act as normal as possible when faced with that piece of information she¡¯d completely ignored.

    ¡°I¡¯m already working on them,¡± she declared and Deborah sighed, calming down.

    ¡°And? Any news? There has to be something in that DNA that makes the cells capable of eliminating most chemicals before any of the symptomatology shows.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say,¡± she reported, trying to keep things as ambiguous as possible, since she had no clue about what Deborah actually knew, and the woman frowned.

    ¡°Then why are you here? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not to tell me that my toy has been recaptured, or Cedrius would have informed me first,¡± she stated sarcastically and Sarah took a deep breath in search of courage.

    ¡°No,¡± she confirmed to Deborah¡¯s disappointment, who even after what she¡¯d just said, still had kept a small hope that she¡¯d been wrong, making Sarah feel sick to her stomach. ¡°I just came to take a look at your results. It¡¯s important that I check them so that I may better understand the causes of the resistance your team detected,¡± she replied with her heart beating in her throat, and Deborah squinted her eyes in a threatening expression.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Hum, I really don¡¯t think so. Besides the fact that I don¡¯t particularly enjoy sharing my findings, I have explicit orders that the results from my experiments are for Farran¡¯s eyes alone.¡±

    Sarah crossed her arms and tried to take on a posture that would transmit self-confidence.

    ¡°No one told me about any of that. The only thing I know is that I need to have access to the results you gathered in order to proceed with my study. How else am I expected to understand the kind of genetic mutation caused by the substances you used, if any even occurred? I¡¯m sure you understand that I must know the nature of the stimuli in order to understand the cause of the innate defense you observed. I already informed Farran about this matter, to which he replied thatI should come and look for you,¡± she declared, although part of her brain was baffled at how easily the lies left her lips one after another. Especially taking into account the acute state of tension she was in.

    To her relief Deborah seemed to waver. Although Sarah didn¡¯t know any of the details of that sordid investigation, she knew that the argument she¡¯d presented was completely logic and understandable and that, as a scientist, Deborah would surely reach the same conclusion.

    ¡°Still!¡± she pressed on, standing up, and Sarah followed her every move as she stepped away from the desk. ¡°I really can¡¯t share any of my findings without Farran¡¯s direct authorization,¡± she declared and Sarah saw her open her handbag and take out a cellphone, which left her on the verge of a panic attack. ¡°This won¡¯t take long,¡± Deborah told her, accessing her electronic agenda with a few flicks of her thumb, and Sarah squeezed her hands together.

    My God! What now? If she manages to talk with Farran ¡­ As soon as he hears my name, everything will be lost!

    Her mind rushed as her gaze wondered urgently about the room. Run away? She could probably manage to escape if she started running right now. But then, what had she accomplished by going there? All she¡¯d managed to do was to alert her to the fact that there was someone close to Alexis that knew she was using the Hillman Center¡¯s laboratories to go on with her personal investigation. And, of course, after something like that, Deborah was certain to disappear, probably forever. Maybe Farran would kill her. Maybe take her out of the country. And, with her, all the clues concerning the data and results of her experiments would be gone as well; and Sarah understood all too well the importance of completely eliminating all traces of that investigation. Not only because Farran hoped to use them to develop a drug able to destroy those who were like him. But also because, should that investigation fall into the wrong hands, signed by and internationally renown name like Deborah Rayleigh, there wouldn¡¯t be enough memory erasing to keep Alexis and the other Araphel¡¯s existence a secret. They¡¯d probably be called aliens, she thought, and they¡¯d want to keep them in labs for future studies. And, once more, as far as that universal Law was concerned, it would all be Alexis fault.

    Sarah watched as Deborah took the cellphone to her ear and her mind forced her to act without thinking. Standing up in a single movement, she only felt the cold metal of one of the awards against the palm of her hand after she¡¯d hit Deborah over the head with it. Still in disbelief, her gasping breathing filling the air, she looked down at the unconscious body laying at her feet.

    ¡°Hello? Are you there?¡±

    The sound of that small voice broke the spiral of panic that, for a moment, had completely consumed her, and Sarah looked at the phone that had slid across the floor to stop by the cabinet.

    ¡°Hello! Deborah ¡­?¡±

    An icy cold feeling ate away at her stomach. Sarah bent down to pick it up and, with sweaty hands, turned it around just to confirm the name on the screen ¨C Farran Andrews. Without thinking she took the phone to her hear and held her breath, listening.

    ¡°Hum, I see ¡­¡± The voice from the other side said again. It was soft, and warm, and captivating, but at the same time it sounded terribly fake. Sarah squeezed the phone when she heard him sigh. ¡°Taking into account the hour of the day and how my stubborn Brethren are obedient in all matters concerning the Lex Regis, I¡¯d have to place my bets on our little Sarah ¡­ Or am I wrong?¡± Sarah felt her heart stop, for a moment. The way that voice spoke her name left her nauseated and fear surrounded her like a heavy, choking cloak. Those mere words contained much more than a simple threat. He hated her beyond what was humanely possible and she couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved for the fact that she wasn¡¯t able to capture his emotions at a distance. Such degree of hate and fury would most certainly have driven her half mad. ¡°Very well, little Sarah. How about a small game of cat and mouse?¡±

    The following intermittent sound was like a wake-up call. Farran knew she¡¯d reached Deborah. Farran had Human allies, including someone else inside the Hillman Center, inside her own department. She couldn¡¯t linger there, lost and frightened. She had to act and she had to be quick about it.

    Tucking the phone in her pocket she looked at the unconscious Deborah at her feet. She had no time to lose with doubts and suppositions. Farran was going to hunt her down and Sarah had to be able to return to Alexis¡¯ Territory¡¯s safety before he could reach her.

    With her legs still shaking nervously, she forced her rational, analytic mind to take over and looked around. Deborah had been using that laboratory on a daily basis, which meant that there were probably samples of her experiments somewhere in there. However, she had hardly the time to look for them. The only plausible solution was to provoke an accident that would destroy all the samples, or at least make them unusable. For a moment she couldn¡¯t help feel guilty, since she¡¯d also be destroying other good valid experiments, but immediately cast that way of thinking aside. She¡¯d gone there for Alexis¡¯ sake. Decided to protect him the only way she could. She wasn¡¯t about to waver now. There was no time for that!

    Now Deborah, on the other hand, was still a Human Being, and Sarah didn¡¯t find it in herself the courage to just leave her there to die. That was a weight she immediately knew she¡¯d never be able to live with, no matter how much the woman deserved it and much worse. In any case, Deborah hadn¡¯t told her anything yet, and Sarah was sure she kept a backup copy of her results somewhere else, probably in some bank safe deposit box. The only solution was to take her along and thoroughly question her afterwords, once she woke up.

    Once decided on her line of action, Sarah didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. Exiting to the laboratory she looked inside the cabinets for the sealing tape. A smile touched her lips when she found it more or less in the same place they kept theirs, in their own lab. Running back to the office she bound Deborah¡¯s hands behind her back, and then taped her ankles together. She also glued a few pieces of tape over her mouth, making sure she¡¯d keep silent in case she woke up before they reached Alexis¡¯ home. Once all the taping was done Sarah went back to the lab, looking around, until she found what she was looking for; the white cart used for residues disposal that, by the end of the day, was taken to the basement by the cleaning crew, where the bag inside it was sealed and replaced by a new one. It ran on wheels and it was big enough, reaching her waist, she confirmed, quickly pushing it back to the office, to which followed the hard task of dragging Deborah¡¯s unconscious body inside it. Although thin, Deborah was taller than she was, and so considerably heavier. When she finally managed to put her inside the cart drops of sweat were sliding down her face and back, and she was gasping for air. Still there was no time to rest, she thought, opening the desk¡¯s drawers with anxious hands, confiscating all the CDs, DVDs and USB drivers she found. Sarah was almost tempted to take the computer as well, but it would mean another weight to carry. Still, if she wasn¡¯t taking it she had to at least make sure it was destroyed, she thought, quickly disconnecting all the cables and taking it to the lab, leaving it on a working bench. She went back for Deborah, now covered in CD cases and other disks, and after adding her red coat and black handbag to the lot, covered her with lab coats to hide her away.

    Her hands shaking nervously Sarah pushed the cart back to the lab. With a last thought she too put on a lab coat to better blend in, and then opened all storage units, turning on the gas on every busen burner she passed by, spilling reagents and liquid chemicals all over the working benches and floor. Stopping by the door she lit the last busen burner, and turned on the red light that told outsiders that a dangerous experiment was being conducted and that no one should enter.

    She took a deep breath, straightening her hair with shaky hands, and opened the door pushing the heavy cart in front of her, to where Kevin was still working. Seeing her, the young man lifted his head and gave her a polite smile.

    ¡°Leaving already?¡± he asked and Sarah made sure to return his smile, although the nerves were opening a burning hole in her insides.

    ¡°Yeah. Have to go back to work,¡± she declared and the young man seemed to notice the red light now blazing over the door. ¡°Oh, Deborah asks that no one should disturb her. But I think she won¡¯t be long,¡± she told him, trying as hard as she could to keep her casual tone, and Kevin offered her a new smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s very dedicated, isn¡¯t she? Just wish our cleaning crews were like that as well,¡± he added with a critical tone as his gaze landed on the cart. ¡°Have they forgotten to empty it again?¡± Sarah smiled nervously and nodded.

    ¡°It happens all the time. We have the same problem in our lab,¡± she declared, which was hardly a lie, and then Kevin stood up, leaving her heart beating hard against her chest.

    ¡°You can just leave it there, I¡¯ll take it downstairs,¡± he offered politely and Sarah shook her head, immediately refusing. She knew he didn¡¯t suspect a thing and that he was just trying to be helpful, but knowing that wasn¡¯t enough to calm her nerves.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no bother at all. I still have to go by my car. It¡¯s on the way. And you won¡¯t have to interrupt your work,¡± she assured, anxious to get out of there as soon as possible, and Kevin smiled again.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how it is then thank you.¡±

    She nodded and pushed the cart to the door.

    ¡°See you around, then.¡±

    ¡°Have a nice day.¡±

    Sarah nodded again and exited to the corridor, almost running towards the elevator. Her mind was a hurricane of thoughts and tension. She just wanted to go down to her car and get out of that place as soon as possible. But, as she reached for the elevator buttons, she pressed the one that would take her to her laboratory.

    Nervously checking her watch she calculated she had about fifteen minutes until her team members started to arrive. She had to be quick, if she wanted to cause a similar accident at her working place. If Deborah had sent samples there then someone in her team was working for Farran, and, once again, there wasn¡¯t enough time to figure out who. If she didn¡¯t act now all samples and results would probably have disappeared by the end of the day. And that was something she simply couldn¡¯t risk. Even if it meant destroying her own investigation.

    A sigh of relief left her lips when she verified that no one had arrived earlier. Leaving the cart outside, Sarah opened the door to the lab using her own identity card. There was no escaping something like that, she thought. After that day she¡¯d probably be a wanted person, if she somehow managed to escape at all. Maybe they¡¯d just commit her to some psychiatric facility again, and her mind turned to Selena, whose guard would certainly be granted to their Aunt Marie.

    No use thinking about that now! What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no turning back.

    The sound of the alarm only came to confirm her own thoughts and Sarah clenched her teeth hard as she run all over the lab, executing the same plan that had just caused a major fire outbreak a few floors below. The flame of the last busen burner would grant her enough time to escape, before it ignited the gas from the others. The spilled chemicals would do the rest. And then, even if the fire and explosions wouldn¡¯t destroy all the samples, their expose to such an unrestrained source of heat would certainly render them unusable. Sarah only hoped that the anti-fire system installed in all the labs would really work, preventing the fire from spreading. It was bad enough that she was to blame for the destruction of two investigation units. She didn¡¯t want to be the cause of the destruction of the entire building.

    With a last look at what had once been her working place, and where she had no hope whatsoever of ever returning, she turned on the red light and took a deep breath. Years and years of work, she thought. Hours of dedication. And not only hers. Of all those who worked there. Of all those who had believed in the projects developed there. Sarah clenched her fists hard and frowned, allowing the door to close.

    No use feeling sorry. Even if I didn¡¯t do this Alexis would certainly do it, as soon as knowledge of people working for Farran using this labs reached his ears. At least like this I¡¯m sure they¡¯re caught off guard. Farran and the idiots that believed in him are the ones to blame, she told herself, pushing the cart, practically running down the corridor again. Idiots like the one she carried in there, she thought. But who, in her working team, could also be connected with Farran?

    The continuous alarm echoing all over the building made her press the elevator¡¯s button more than once. She had to get out of there, as quickly as possible.

    When the elevator finally arrived there were three men in lab coats already in the cabin, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help noticed that the button to the floor where Deborah worked had already been pressed. Without hesitating she pressed the one to the car parking floor and pushed the cart to a corner.

    ¡°It seems there was an explosion,¡± one of the men was saying and her heart jumped nervously.

    ¡°Did anyone get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. The firemen are already on the way.¡±

    The sound of a blast made the cabin shake and Sarah curled her fingers around the cart¡¯s handle, searching for some sense of security as she remained alert.

    ¡°What was that?¡± a frightened voice asked.

    ¡°Another explosion?¡±

    ¡°It sounded like it came from above.¡±

    The elevator stopped on the floor she¡¯d just left a few moments ago, and the doors opened to a corridor piled with speculating people. The men that had kept her company left, sharing worried questions with the others, already on site. Were there terrorists in the building? Shouldn¡¯t they be evacuating? The smell of burning reached her nose and Sarah urgently pressed the button to close the doors.

    ¡°Sarah! Wait!¡±

    Sarah raised her head and her heart sunk.

    ¡°John ¡­¡±

    To her panic she watched as he pushed people aside, trying to get through, trying to reach her, his set expression rather scary, but then the doors were closing and Sarah found herself sighing in relief.

    Okay, stay calm. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. As soon as the elevator stops we¡¯ll dash for the car, parked on the right. We¡¯ll open the backseat door and get Deborah inside. The trunk is just too complicated. We¡¯ll cover her with the lab coats and get out of here, she told herself, running her sweaty, nervous hands over her face, forcing herself to organize her own thoughts as she fished the car keys from her handbag.

    She exited as soon as the elevator stopped, pushing the cart in front of her, and still managed to wish a good morning to the people taking the elevator up. She was by her car a few instants later, opening the backseat door like planned, urgently fighting to get Deborah out of the cart and into the backseat as droplets of sweat slid down her forehead. Hope no one comes! Please make it so no one comes!

    By the time she finally managed to push her inside Sarah was drenched in sweat, and, with nervous gestures, covered her unconscious body and threw all the other stuff into the car floor, before closing the door. She ran to her own seat, sorting out the keys, urgently starting the car as she checked by the rear mirror that Deborah remained unconscious and completely covered. She was about to put the car in reverse when the elevator¡¯s door opened again, and John stepped out of it with a crazed expression, looking all around, searching for her. She didn¡¯t hesitate and, stepping on the accelerator, quickly turned the car around, the squealing tires giving her away.

    ¡°Sarah! Wait! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± he shouted, running after the car, and Sarah pressed the accelerator even harder, turning the steering wheel just in time to make the curve.

    Nervously biting down on her lower lip, she noticed she¡¯d been able to put some distance between them, and stopped by the parking gate to greet the guard working there.

    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± he asked and Sarah forced herself to smile as she nervously controlled the rear mirror.

    ¡°Yes. It seems there was an accident, upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. The firemen went in just a few minutes ago,¡± the man told her and Sarah saw John appear at the end of the lane, running full speed towards her. ¡°It would seem you earned a day off,¡± he added and to her relief, pressed the button to rise the barrier.

    ¡°Sarah!!¡± John¡¯s shout reached her forcing her to act.

    ¡°Have a nice day,¡± she wished the nice man, that looked at her with an inquisitive expression, and darted out of the parking lot before the gate was even completely opened. The car¡¯s top scratched the chains hanging from the barrier and the motor jumped as she forced it to accelerate up the ramp. Without slowing down she turned left, reaching the main road, forcing other drivers to suddenly step on their breaks, which gained her a few well deserved honks. But then she was back on the road and the Hillman Cancer Center was slowly left behind.

 Chapter 16 - Part 2

    She sighed as tension left her body, her eyes filling up with tears. Looking through the rear mirror she couldn¡¯t help feeling as if she¡¯d just enter a surreal movie. Because besides just having destroyed two University¡¯s laboratories she¡¯d also kidnapped a woman. And to think that that morning she hadn¡¯t plan anything beyond having a friendly talk with an old classmate.

    The sound of her phone ringing startled her, leaving her full alert again, and she nervously looked for it inside her handbag. Swallowing hard at the sight of the name on the bright screen, she still chose to pick it up.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered dryly, stopping at a crossroads, waiting for the lights to change, and the voice from the other end sounded urgent and anxious.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking, Sarah?! Do you have any idea of what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°I do. The question is, do you, John?¡± She pressed forward as the lights turned green.

    ¡°You''ve gone completely insane!¡± he accused, ferociously. ¡°You¡¯ve just destroyed years and years of research!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? The member of our team working for Farran,¡± she concluded, a bitter smile touching her lips as suddenly everything made sense. ¡°How else would you know I¡¯m the one who destroyed the labs? Farran called you, didn¡¯t he? And told you I¡¯d found Deborah. You went to the Hillman Center to save the samples and to capture me. Sorry you were too late.¡±

    ¡°Sarah! You have no idea of whom you¡¯re dealing with! Let me help you! I can get you out of this mess!¡±

    ¡°Oh, help!¡± she repeated speeding up as she finally managed to get out of the morning traffic still clogging up the main roads. ¡°If before your offers to help always sounded more like business transactions, now they sound like complete deceit.¡±

    ¡°Sarah! I¡¯m not the one trying to deceive you, can¡¯t you see? That ¡­ man you¡¯re living with! He¡¯s just using you to do his dirty work! You¡¯ve just destroyed the animal samples that were proof of his experiments, proof that he¡¯s been working on genetic manipulation in order to create a new biological weapon. That Alexis is part of a terrorist group!¡± he declared, his tone urgent, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help gape, astonished.

    ¡°What? Is that what you believe? Is that what Farran told you?¡± she asked, still in disbelief.

    ¡°Please! Please let me help you!¡±

    ¡°John, you¡¯re the fool here. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being used. And I don¡¯t need your help!¡± she declared and turned off her cellphone.

    She was turning towards Alexis'' house a few minutes later and, leaving the car in front of the porch, she quickly climbed the three steps to the entrance and used Anne''s key to open the door, peering inside. To her relief, neither Selena nor Anne were anywhere to be seen, and so she went back outside, opening the backseat door. Holding Deborah by her ankles she took a deep breath before using all her strength to pull her out of the car. She couldn¡¯t help cringe as the woman¡¯s limp body fell on the ground, her head hitting the car door, making her quickly look around to make sure that there were no unwanted witnesses to her crime. She pulled her again, up the stairs, her muscles aching from the effort. Fortunately, once inside the house, dragging her down the corridor and across the living room was much easier. And she quickly made her way to the door in the back, hoping to hide Deborah inside before the noise gave her presence away. She took a deep breath, pulling her towards the dark stairs, almost losing her balance, her arms aching, her breathe uneven.

    ¡°Alexis!¡± she called, closing the door as deep, thick darkness surrounded her, and leaned against the wall for a second, trying to catch up her breath. ¡°Alexis!¡± she called again and decided to go down to meet him. The shadow around her murmured severely, as if it were angry that she¡¯d taken an intruder in there, but then strong arms surrounded her, surprising her, holding her against a warm, firm, body.

    ¡°Sarah. Where did you go?¡± he asked, his voice heavy with concern, and she tried to pull away from him.

    ¡°I need your help,¡± she told him, tension still coursing through her veins, and felt him immediately apprehensive. ¡°There¡¯s a body at the top of the stairs. I can¡¯t see a thing. And I still have to go upstairs. I left the front door open, and there are things in the car.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sarah, slow down. You¡¯re shaking,¡± he observed, framing her face with warm hands, and softly kissed her forehead, which immediately calmed her down a bit. ¡°One thing at a time,¡± he told her, and holding her by the hand, started to climb the stairs.

    When he stopped Sarah immediately knew that, even surrounded by all that darkness that left her completely blind, he¡¯d recognized the woman she¡¯d brought with her. The fury that took over him left her on the verge of a nervous breakdown, tears filling her eyes. Her own emotions were already chaotic as they were. Having to deal with his share as well suddenly felt like too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe taking Deborah there had been a mistake. And Sarah found herself hugging his arm, wishing she could bring back the soft gentle Alexis that had just greeted her.

    ¡°Alexis, please ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± he managed to ask, his voice dry and deadly, and even the shadow surrounding them squealed threateningly.

    ¡°I can explain! I promise I will! But now I need you to stay calm. Please,¡± she begged in a shaky voice and felt as his body tensed up, the muscles contracting, becoming hard as stone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know ¡­ you can¡¯t even imagine, what I want to do right now ¡­¡± he muttered between clenched teeth, his voice an ice razor, and Sarah hugged his arm even harder.

    ¡°I can! Of course I can! But you won¡¯t! We need information! Information that only her can give us. That¡¯s why I brought her here. Please Alexis ¡­¡±

    He violently shook her away and Sarah was forced to go down two steps so she wouldn¡¯t lose her balance. Surrounded by darkness and deprived of his physical contact she felt lost, as if she were floating in a space without light or color. The only thing she could still hear were the loud, acute screams of the shadow surrounding them, and her heart beat anxiously against her chest as she tried to guess at what he could be doing.

    ¡°Go down!¡± The command reached her hard and dry and Sarah found herself obeying without question. In truth, above all, she wanted to get out of that world of darkness, and so it was with a sigh of relief she greeted the yellowish light of the torches at the base of the stairs.

    With her heart beating loudly she stepped back, anxiously peering into the darkness. For an instant she feared he wouldn¡¯t show up, that he¡¯d stay in the dark, surrendering to his instincts of violence and revenge. And so, when she saw his tall figure appear, as if his body had just materialized from the emptiness behind him, she couldn¡¯t help smile nervously, following him as he walked past her, towards his office. He was carrying Deborah over one shoulder, as if she were no more than a sack of potatoes; her blond head dangling against his wide firm back. A painful stab pierced her chest as she realized he hadn¡¯t even looked at her, and she couldn¡¯t help cringe when he simply dropped Deborah on the floor, as if she were a mere object.

    Alexis took a step back, squeezing his own arms as if he needed to be sure that his hands were otherwise engaged. His practically incandescent gaze seemed unable to look away from the body lying at his feet, his face a mask of hardly restrained fury.

    Sarah clenched her fists hard, feeling inside herself his battle for self-control. Had it been so wrong bringing that woman to him? In despair and in her urgency she¡¯d been unable to think of anything else, except to return as quickly as possible to Alexis'' side. Because she¡¯d be safe, near him. Because he¡¯d protect her. She¡¯d completely forgotten to take into account his feelings, and what seeing the woman that had tortured him for days would mean to him. And now he was again locked inside himself, again drowning in pain, again somewhere where she couldn¡¯t reach him. Just like it had happened in that warehouse.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­¡± she called him, taking a step forward, and the fact that he didn¡¯t even seemed to hear her opened a dark, painful hole in her chest.

    Her gaze fell on the woman on the floor and a frown of irritation marked her forehead. That woman, who she''d admired for so long, had not only caused pain and suffering to the one she loved, she was stealing him away from her! Even unconscious, even unmoving, even in silence! Deborah Rayleigh was causing an insurmountable gape to open between the two of them. The anger that filled her was almost as intense as his, and the despair at her own helplessness left a bitter taste in her mouth and tears blurring her eyes. Without even thinking about what she was doing, she walked up to him and pushed him with all her strength, wishing he¡¯d at least look away from her. Alexis, however, didn¡¯t move one inch, as if he were a statue, leaving her even more frustrated.

    ¡°Look at me! Stop looking at her and look at me!¡± she demanded, pulling him by his collar, trying to shake him, and her rampant heart seemed to calm down a bit when he finally turned his head to obey her command. Even if I have to face your scary eyes, or your threatening expression. You have to look at me! ¡°If you want to get mad, get mad at me! If you want to shout, shout at me!¡± she told him in one breath, her voice shaking nervously, her brain unable to discern what she should do, how to make him understand how she felt, as he slowly got farther and farther away from her. ¡°She is nothing! She is nothing, right? And I ¡­ I am your Hridaya¡­!¡± she declared, although right then doubt weighed heavily on her mind, and two tears escaped her control sliding down her cheeks. Don¡¯t leave me alone. Don¡¯t run away to where I can¡¯t reach you.

    He seemed surprised, for an instant, the shock vibrating through his entire body. The fury that had taken control of his mind slowly faded away, the world around him regaining its due colors and shapes, as the crimson fog that had covered his vision slowly lifted. Until he was finally able to see her again.

    The small, frail hands holding him by his collar were shaking violently. There were tears on her cheeks, and tears in her eyes, but her restrained, resolute expression showed that she too was fighting against her own emotions. Her light hair had become a revolution of disorganized strands. She was standing on the tip of her toes, he noticed, so she could better reach him, and a smile almost tore at his lips, if not for the shame that suddenly filled him instead. She was just like a desperate child trying to make herself heard. And he had failed her, yet again. He¡¯d been the one to declare with all his confidence that she was the center of his life, that she was the world to him. How could he have permitted the light of his life to beg, so he would hear her? Make so that she had to be the one to remind him of the truth he himself had offered her as a guarantee. How could he have allowed her to have such feelings, when he¡¯d sworn to himself never to make her suffer again, never to make her doubt ¡­ When all he''d ever wanted was to be able to protect her?

    The irony of the situation left a bitter taste in his mouth. How could he feel the right to threaten beings like Aaran under the pretense of protecting her when he wasn¡¯t even able to protect her from himself? When he was the first one to make her cry. And for what? For a woman that had only brought him pain and suffering. For a Human that had always seen him as less than an animal. When Sarah had given him and shown him so many things, never asking for anything in return. When she¡¯d touched him gently, when she¡¯d hugged him without fear, accepting him the way he was, drowning in darkness and madness. The measure of his own weakness was simply humiliating, the same way it was completely unbelievable that, even so, she¡¯d fight so desperately to keep him at her side ¡­ that she¡¯d look at him with that begging expression ¡­ that she wouldn¡¯t simply leave him, as he knew she could, as it was her right to do.

    Sarah hesitantly released him when he closed his eyes. His emotions were too chaotic and confusing for her to be able to discern between them, not to mention that they were starting to weigh on her mental ability, leaving her temples aching painfully. Her rational mind took over once more, leaving her shaking and feeling sick to her stomach. When had she developed the courage to talk like that to such an obviously unbalanced and dangerous being? It wasn¡¯t as if she¡¯d forgotten the dark monster living deep inside him. So, where did it come from? That unwavering absurd certainty that he wouldn¡¯t simply shred her to pieces for standing between him and his so desired revenge? And so, when he moved, her instinct was to step back, trying to keep a safe distance from him, but the arms that surrounded her wouldn¡¯t allow her to escape, pulling her forward, holding her against the warm, hard wall that was his chest.

    Sarah felt her heart jump and her mind became completely blank, empty of any logical thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help shudder as he bent over her, his forehead dropping on her shoulder, and she was finally able to react to the initial shock. With shaky hands she tried to hug him back, although the firm, almost choking way he held her hardly allowed her to move at all, and squeezed his shirt over his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered trying to swallow that bitter taste. ¡°I was silly and selfish. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings at all ¡­ All I could think of, all I wanted, was to come back to you,¡± she confessed, wishing she could hold him back, and Alexis squeezed her even harder, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Your place is with me.¡± Those words whispered against her neck were enough to blow her anguish away, and Sarah found herself smiling in pure bliss. Alexis raised his head, slightly loosening the strength with which he held her and she couldn¡¯t help feel relieved as his emotions started to reorganize themselves again. ¡°I made you cry, again,¡± he noticed, ruefully, and Sarah quickly dried her tears replacing them with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just easy to cry,¡± she declared in the most casual tone she could manage, his guilt and sadness surrounding her like a heavy cloak, and Alexis simply caressed her face before taking a deep breath and returning his serious cold expression to his face.

    ¡°So? What happened?¡± he asked dryly and Sarah felt lost, for a moment. Until she realized that the only thing that had changed was his external posture. His feelings remained the same. Pain, sadness, shame ¡­ but also care, desire to protect, to love ¡­ And yet now wasn¡¯t the moment to act on any of those emotions. That had been the first mistake he¡¯d committed. Now was the time to keep a cold, rational head. And so Sarah followed his example. Later, when all that mess was solved, there would be more than enough time to share their feelings and thoughts.

    Sarah raised her head, nervously squeezing her hands together. There was no other way to explain what had happened, to explain how that woman had ended there, lying unconscious on the floor of his office, if not by telling the truth. And she couldn¡¯t help feeling a weight on her chest as she considered that her actions could probably be seen as a kind of betrayal.

    ¡°Deborah Rayleigh,¡± she named her and made sure she faced him unwavering. ¡°She was my classmate, when I was in College,¡± she declared and didn¡¯t need her gift to know just how that information had shocked him. The expression that took over his face spoke more than one-thousand words and she found herself panicking, urgently trying to explain herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before because I just couldn¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s not like she was my friend, or anything like that. We were merely the best students in our class and the professors would frequently pair us up for more challenging projects. Although she¡¯s always been the complete opposite of me, we shared the same degree of dedication as far as research went. Everyone could easily understand why a shy, uninteresting girl like me would spend entire days stuck in a lab. The same could hardly be said about Deborah, but the truth was that she always pulled the same long night shifts I did, sometimes hardly eating or sleeping, as we tried to figure out some mathematical equation. When we graduated we were both invited to stay at the University, as assistants. I accepted. Deborah declined. I admired her even more, for her courage to go out into the unknown, while all I was able to do was to hold on to the safety they offered me,¡± she explained, lowering her gaze. ¡°I was always like that, afraid, unable to take any chances ¡­ wishing I¡¯d just go unnoticed. The result was obvious. Deborah became a renowned researcher within the scientific community, even at an international level. I was never more than a lab technician, merely following orders, taking part in investigations that don''t even belong to me. But, even so, when you mentioned her name ¡­ I couldn¡¯t help fearing you might see me the same way. That you might think that ¡­ I¡¯m the same as her ¡­¡± she added in a whisper, wishing above all he would deny her own words, but Alexis remained cold and unmovable, much like Aaran normally was.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why doesn¡¯t her name appear in the alumini lists of your course?¡± he asked and Sarah tucked her hands in the pockets of the white lab coat she still wore, trying to hide just how much they were shaking.

    ¡°Back then she was known as Ana Stanford. Her full name is Ana Deborah Stanford Rayleigh. She only started to use her second and last names after graduation,¡± she replied and Alexis walked by her, leaving her heart beating fearfully in her chest. She saw him push Deborah¡¯s unconscious body with the tip of his boot, making her turn so he could see her face. Sarah couldn¡¯t help noticing the bloodied hair plastered against her right temple, and for the first time feared she just might have hit her too hard. Maybe she needed medical care! She had never intended to kill her, quite the opposite. And the idea alone was enough to make her panic.

    ¡°And then? How did you find her?¡± Alexis went on in what could only be classified to as an indifferent tone, if not for her ability to constantly see inside his contradictory emotions.

    ¡°I made a few phone calls. I learned she had authorization to use the University¡¯s labs. Ironically in the same place I work,¡± she added sarcastically. ¡°They also told me that although she used to go there in the evenings, lately she¡¯d started to run her experiments early in the morning, before working hours. When I asked for the specific date of that change it matched perfectly with the day ¡­ I met you,¡± she informed him and took a deep breath, searching for the courage to go on. ¡°After that day Deborah stopped going to the Hillman Center at night. She was probably afraid you might find her. Still, stubborn as she¡¯s always been about these things, she just couldn¡¯t let it go, changing her visits to an earlier schedule. And so, today, I went to see her,¡± she confessed, expecting some kind of reaction, but Alexis kept staring down at Deborah¡¯s defenseless expression, her blond hair now completely disheveled, spread all over the floor. Sarah took a deep breath and went on. At least, although the need for revenge and violence were still there, he seemed to be in absolute control. ¡°Actually I hadn¡¯t really planned anything at all. All I wanted was a chance to, as an old classmate, ask about her research and maybe gather some information regarding the data she collected. But things didn¡¯t go all that well,¡± she concluded and took a deep breath. ¡°Knocking her out was the only solution. And then I thought that they''d probably find out I¡¯d been there, and that they¡¯d probably just take all the samples and hide them away, which would take us back to the start. And so ¡­ I blew up the lab where she was working,¡± she confessed and her last remark seemed to finally break through Alexis icy expression.

    ¡°Blew up the lab?!¡± he repeated, in complete disbelief, and Sarah felt her cheeks warm up from embarrassment.

    ¡°It was the only way! I really didn''t think things through, before going there. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve told you. I didn''t think much of anything, really. I¡¯m sure she was keeping some of the samples there. I couldn¡¯t allow them to take them somewhere else. Which would probably have happened, if we were to wait for night fall so that you and Aaran could get rid of the evidence,¡± she quickly argued in her own defense. ¡°I brought her here because I just couldn¡¯t leave her there. And because she probably has a data backup stored somewhere else, for safe keeping. I know you practically destroyed her apartment, but knowing what little I know about her, Deborah has the results of her research hidden somewhere else. And contrary to what you guys might thing, they¡¯re not in Farran¡¯s possession,¡± she added with absolute certainty. ¡°She is extremely possessive of her projects. And although she might be working for Farran, she¡¯ll only present him with the final results once she''s reached a conclusion, which obviously hasn¡¯t happened yet. She would never hand him the process. Delivering a research¡¯s process to a sponsor is something that, for our own safety, should never be done. Because it means that tomorrow our sponsor can just decide to sack us and choose another researcher to continue our work,¡± she told him and only then noticed his stunned expression.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t look at me like that. As if I were a stranger. As if you were unable to recognize me. Because I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t recognize myself ¡­

    ¡°What? It¡¯s important to you guys, right? And I understand its importance!¡± she declared, cutting him off and saw him slowly take a step towards her. ¡°And so I did the only thing I could do. The only thing I was able to do. Because there isn¡¯t much I can do, to help you. Because your world is just too vast and I¡¯m too small. And because no matter how much I try, there isn¡¯t much I can do!¡±

    The arms that surrounded her cut off the unending, unrestrained stream of words leaving her mouth, and the soft kiss he placed on top of her head left her suddenly calmer.

    Alexis took a deep breath, and holding her face between his hands, lifted her head forcing her to face him.

    ¡°I really want to get mad at you for hiding all these things from me! Because you wouldn¡¯t trust me. Because you just left without a word. Because you placed yourself in danger, just like that! Because no matter how hard I try to protect you it¡¯s no use, and even knowing it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s even more frustrating when it¡¯s you who leaves my protection of your own accord. Because, because of me, you¡¯ve done things that Sarah would never do ¡­ The me before I met you would probably be shouting at you right now. But the me who knows you has learned that things aren¡¯t always that simple. Because you and I are the same ¡­ You did what you did because you feel as I do ¡­ And I too, for you, do things that Alexis would never do.¡±

    Sarah was at a loss for words. How was it possible that those mere words had just freed her from all that accumulated tension so easily? Because in the end, he¡¯d just told her that there was nothing wrong with her, even when she hadn¡¯t hesitated in pointing out her own faults, even when she¡¯d felt the need to defend herself before him. He¡¯d told her that she had been right and that there wasn¡¯t any reason why she should have acted any differently. He¡¯d told her that it was okay for her to be who she was, something that no one had ever been able to tell her. She¡¯d always been the half-crazy, the depressed one, the anti-social, the phobic girl. There were those who felt sorry, those who worried, those who¡¯d tried to take advantage of her, those who despised her. In the end, they all kept their distance, and when they did try to approach her they all had shallow intentions. When they talked to her they were always looking for the Sarah she herself had created, in order to survive inside the system they called society. The other Sarah, the crazy one, no one wanted to see, no one wanted to acknowledge ¡­ even her own parents had did their best to ignore her. But not him. He understood her ¡­ and not only the part of her that dealt with the exterior world. He saw her and understood her completely, even without knowing her feelings like she knew his. And there was nothing more precious in the world than that certainty. Because, as long as it was so, she¡¯d never be alone again.

    Sarah averted her gaze, blushing at the intense way he was staring at her, and couldn¡¯t help reprimand herself for behaving like a school girl, especially taking into account the serious situation they were in.

    ¡°Still, I really didn¡¯t ¡­ think things through. I¡¯m sure that, by now, the police already knows I was involved in the explosions. It won¡¯t be long before they come knocking on your door,¡± she added, feeling the weight of her own words. No matter how much she¡¯d wanted to help him, even though she¡¯d been able to fulfill her main objective, the truth was that she¡¯d only brought him even more trouble.

    His lips over hers immediately erased any coherent thoughts, and for an instant all she could feel was his warmth and the weight of the desire consuming him. When he finally released her a mischievous smile shone brightly on his face, making her aware of her own dreamy expression. Taking a step back she wiped her mouth on the back of her hand, facing him with a severe expression.

    ¡°This is serious, Alexis,¡± she reprimanded him and he took a deep breath, folding his arms over his chest, although his humor had become much brighter and lighter.

    ¡°No one said otherwise,¡± he agreed and his expression became hard again when his gaze fell upon the woman at his feet. ¡°I understand where you¡¯re coming from when you say we need her alive, but I¡¯d honestly just rather tear her to pieces and be done with it!¡± he growled and took another deep breath, as if that allowed him to maintain his emotions in check. ¡°As such, I¡¯ll let Aaran decide what to do with her. You¡¯re all right with that, right?¡± he asked and Sarah looked at the woman with a weight on her chest.

    ¡°Now, later, you¡¯ll end up killing her, right?¡± she asked in a half tone and the fury that vibrated from him made her raise her head, urgently trying to explain herself. ¡°Not that I¡¯m defending her! And it¡¯s not like I feel sorry for her either. It¡¯s just that, no matter how you look at it, I was the one who brought her here ¡­ I was the one who brought her here to die. Even though I already knew it would be like this,¡± she added, her voice growing stronger. ¡°And so, no, I¡¯m not opposed to it. As long as it is a well thought through decision. And not mere revenge ¡­¡±

    Alexis averted his gaze, her words stinging him.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll keep her alive until Aaran comes. You have my word,¡± Sarah nodded in agreement, wanting to show him that she trusted his ability to restrain himself. Only she knew how much he really hated that woman. How she was the center of the madness that had almost consumed him. How she¡¯d been the one to wake the hate that now burned inside him, against the entire Human Race. In the end, more than Farran, it had been against that woman Sarah had been fighting since she¡¯d met him. It had been to release him from the claws with which that woman had kept him prisoner that she had struggled. And although Sarah had believed she¡¯d been successful, the truth was that there were still shadows ¡­ Shadows that threatened to drag him away from her, once again. ¡°As for the rest,¡± Alexis went on, pulling her away from her own thoughts. ¡°Although it greatly displeases me, or how much I want to keep you close, you best get out of here,¡± he declared and Sarah felt a sharp pain squeeze her heart.

    ¡°Get out of here ¡­?¡± she repeated, having difficulties to believe she¡¯d heard it right and he nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say. The police will end up coming here and Anne has orders to let them in, in such cases. The best way to avoid suspicion is by showing that there¡¯s nothing to hide."

    ¡°What about you? And this basement? Should they search the house they¡¯ll end up coming here,¡± she argued, now certain that she¡¯d only caused him even more trouble, and Alexis smiled, approaching her to gently straighten her disheveled hair.

    ¡°I can create the illusion of a wine cellar for a few minutes, and I can always hide in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°And her? What about her?¡± Sarah insisted, pointing Deborah, and Alexis clenched his jaw to avoid giving in to the fury that constantly assaulted him every time he was reminded of that woman¡¯s presence in his house.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bury her.¡±

    ¡°Alexis!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d kill her, did I? And I assure you she¡¯ll live,¡± he declared although he sounded like he¡¯d rather she didn¡¯t, and his expression became softer when he turned to look back at her. ¡°I¡¯m really tempted to do the same thing to you, but at the same time I don¡¯t want to make you go through something like that. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t appreciate it either.¡±

    Sarah shivered as a cold wave slid down her spine. For an instant she saw herself back in that deep, dark hole, where she could hardly move, surrounded by dirt everywhere ¡­ the hot, humid air ¡­ the acid stench of her own vomit. Without thinking twice she shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°Then. I rather know you¡¯re out there, free to move around. Just go for a drive, avoid places with too much people and with cameras, like bars, gas stations and such. Just stay put preferably inside your car. You¡¯ll be safe, until night fall. For now just worry about avoiding the cops.¡±

    Sarah nodded her rational mind taking the lead.

    ¡°As long as I only have to deal with Humans I¡¯ll be fine. We all follow the same rules, after all. We take the same time to go from one place to another and we all have to deal with traffic jams and rush hours. You¡¯re right. I should leave as soon as possible, before they can organize their evidence and come looking for me here.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be all right, Sarah,¡± he told her, trying to reassure her. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get you before night fall. We can take care of the police afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Not during the day, Alexis!¡± she countered, frowning in an implicit threat, and Alexis laughed which was enough to destroy her angry expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention to weaken myself before going into action,¡± he assured and Sarah sighed heavily. Further weaken yourself, you mean. He smiled again, as if he¡¯d heard her last thought but if he did he chose not to mention it. ¡°Because you¡¯ve given me back the light that feeds my shadow I have even more tolerance to daylight now than I had when we met,¡± he told her, brimming with confidence, and Sarah shook her head, defeated. She just couldn''t win when he said things like that, in that almost childish tone. ¡°Just trust me.¡±

    She caressed his face, the silver lines marking his left cheek shining tenuously as she touched them.

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    ¡°And I will find you wherever you are. I¡¯ll be right beside you whenever you need me,¡± he told her with a smile and Sarah nodded, committing those words to memory, taking a step back so that she¡¯d be able to break contact with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later,¡± she told him with a youthful smile, and before she could go back on her own decision, or he could stop her from leaving, she just ran out of the room and up the stairs in one breath.

    To her relief he didn¡¯t try to hold her back, or call her, which would only have made things even more difficult. And she couldn¡¯t help feeling silly as her heart seemed to weight a ton just from having to leave him when, most of the times, Alexis was asleep during the day and she would only see him in the evening.

    This is so stupid. Just because I can¡¯t see him. Because any other day I know that all I have to do is go down these stairs and he¡¯ll be there, sleeping. But not now ¡­ Now even if I don¡¯t want to, I have to part with him. An even if it''s only for a few hours I can¡¯t help being afraid I might never see him again.

    Sarah was so lost in her own thoughts that she didn¡¯t even think twice, exiting to the living room. She immediately stopped where she stood, her mind rushing in search of a plausible explanation.

    ¡°Selena ¡­¡± she muttered facing the young girl¡¯s serious expression, who, sitting on the couch with Sky resting on her lap, watched her sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I tried to go down there, twice, but I always ended up back here again,¡± she declared and Sarah was at a loss for words. Selena sighed heavily and gently caressed Sky¡¯s soft ears. ¡°Anne had already warned me that the wine cellar is an authentic maze. But seriously! By now he could have at least installed some decent lighting on the stairs, no?¡± she added in a heartfelt complain but Sarah kept quiet, trying to figure out the best line of conversation to follow. For a moment she tried to sense her sister¡¯s emotions but all she got was a feeling of urgency and unrest ¡­ Selena was worried about her. ¡°What is it? Is it where they hide all the secret information? I know Alexis spends his days downstairs. Only Anne to think that a man his size, with such a dangerous look, could ever be a medicine student,¡± she criticized again and Sarah sighed in relief. However, even if Selena kept believing that Alexis and the others were some kind of secret agents, the latest events would, unfortunately, also have their impact on her. The least she could do was try to explain them, and somehow prepare her for what would certainly follow.

    ¡°Selena. I ¡­ got myself in to a bit of trouble and ¡­¡±

    ¡°You tried to help them,¡± she cut her off and her serious expression left her at a loss for words again. Sometimes Selena could be really intimidating. ¡°What you did ¡­ Was it the right thing to do?¡±

    Sarah frowned and nodded without the shadow of a doubt.

    ¡°I believe so.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to explain anything to me.¡±

    ¡°But Selena. You¡¯ll probably end up ¡­ hearing some things. And the police will probably come here, looking for me.¡±

    Selena placed Sky on the floor and got up, walking up to her sister to hug her tightly, leaving Sarah tense and speechless.

    ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve known you you¡¯ve always tried to run away from having to make decisions. You¡¯d rather let others decide for you, even if it didn''t make you happy. You¡¯ve always lived according to other people¡¯s rhythms, Sarah. But now it¡¯s different. The decision was yours. And I know you well enough to know that, if this is something you¡¯ve decided to do, then it can¡¯t be wrong. And so, no matter what other people may say, I¡¯ll always believe in you.¡±

    Sarah ran a hand through her sister¡¯s hair, and although she was moved beyond words, she found herself smiling.

    ¡°I am really sorry for dragging you into all this mess.¡±

    Selena released her, raising her head, and poked her sister on the forehead.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a word I said?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did!¡±

    ¡°Then your reply shouldn¡¯t be ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, right? Make it a ¡®thank you¡¯ instead.¡±

    Sarah laughed lightly, ruffling her hair as if she were no more than a kid.

    ¡°Fine. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hum, much better,¡± Selena grunted and Sarah took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to run away, until night fall,¡± she casually informed. ¡°I can¡¯t let the police catch me. And, even then, I really don¡¯t know how to fix this ...¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at all. We can always run away to Europe.¡±

    Sarah laughed again and took a deep breath, feeling lighter. It had always been like that, she thought. Selena had always had that effect on her, even as a baby. Near her, her emotions and thoughts always got clearer, and things that before had seemed like end-of-the-world problems, were easily diminished to mere concerns when compared to how wonderful life really was. Because no one lived life more fully, more brightly than Selena.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching too many action movies,¡± she criticized and sighed. ¡°I have to go. Don¡¯t leave the house, Selena. And don¡¯t call me. I¡¯ll buy a burner phone and call you later. And if the police really shows up ¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since yesterday night,¡± the girl completed and Sarah nodded an approval. ¡°Take care of yourself, Sarah.

    ¡°Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll see you later. And then I¡¯m sure Aaran and Alexis will find a way to fix this,¡± she declared with a confident smile and Selena nodded, although she couldn¡¯t help feel anxious as she watched her sister walk out the door and into her car, parked right in front of the house. A few instants later Sarah¡¯s car had disappeared down the road and Selena closed the front door as the first drops of rain hit the ground.

 Chapter 17 - Part 1

    ¡°Courage!, to face the abyss that opens beneath the Warrior¡¯s feet.

    Dominion!, of the Strength that comes from Heart and Soul.

    Faith!, in those that walk the same Path in search of the Light.

    The Waning Moon in the Sky.¡±

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Aaran was completely focused on the computer¡¯s bright screen, his fingers flying over the keyboard at an inhuman speed. He¡¯d slept close to nothing that day, his resting hours suddenly interrupted by Alexis¡¯ sudden phone call that had dropped on him yet another bomb for him to diffuse. Since then he¡¯d successfully hacked police reports, security videos and identification registries left at the Hillman Center. The only thing he couldn¡¯t change were the memories of those who had seen Sarah Wilson, that morning. But if all that was left were half a dozen testimonies that she¡¯d been there, without the physical proof to back it up, all there was left was mere conjecture, which meant that the case wouldn¡¯t even get to court. The only gratifying thing was that, as fatigue piled up after hours sitting at that desk without time to even blink, the day was finally approaching its end, leaving his body lighter and his mind clearer. It had been hard fighting the drowsiness that plagued his entire Race when the sun shone highest in the sky.

    The sound of his cellphone ringing left a curse on his lips, and without even averting his gaze from the bright screen, he grabbed it with his left hand as he kept typing with his right. All Araphel, scattered across the world, knew that they were not to use his cellphone unless in cases of absolute emergency, which on the other hand told him he had yet another problem to deal with on its way.

    ¡°Yeah? What now?¡± he asked, tilting his head to hold the cell between his ear and his shoulder, and immediately returned his left hand to the keyboard as well. He had to quickly modify all reports and inserted data in the police system, before it could be copied or stored somewhere even harder to get to. In his new, made up version, the explosions had been the result of a manufacture defect with the gas valves.

    He only realized that no one had answered his question when he heard someone take a deep breath on the other end, capturing his attention.

    ¡°Aaran¡­?¡±

    His hands stopped immediately, and for a split second his mind wasn¡¯t able to process anything else beyond that distant and insecure whisper.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Selena ¡­?¡± he asked back in disbelief, and as there was no answer, he held the cell to better press it against his ear. ¡°Selena?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have called ¡­¡± the shaken voice replied and he knew she was about to hang up.

    ¡°No! Wait! How did you get this number? Is everything okay?¡± he wondered urgently. The only reasonable explanation was that Alexis had given her his number, which was far from being a good sign.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine ¡­ I just ¡­ didn¡¯t know what to do,¡± she told him and Aaran leaned back on his chair.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about your sister¡¯s situation you have nothing to worry about. Alexis already told me what happened. And I¡¯m already taking care of the matter,¡± he tried to reassure her, and Selena was silent again, as if hesitating to go on.

    ¡°Hum, yeah ¡­ that too. It¡¯s good to know.¡±

    ¡°So? If that¡¯s not why you called, what happened?¡± he insisted, patiently, and felt her hesitate once again.

    ¡°Aaran ¡­ you said you¡¯d protect my sister and Alexis ¡­¡±

    Aaran placed a hand over his tired eyes and allowed them to close for an instant. He remembered telling her that to gain her trust, when he¡¯d more or less explained her the situation.

    ¡°Yes. And that includes you, Selena,¡± he confirmed, certain that the latest events had left her feeling insecure, and Selena hesitated again. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s worrying you?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ there are things that I don¡¯t know ¡­ No matter how hard I try to know them. There are things that I¡¯m just not able to know!¡± she declared and Aaran kept quiet, unable to understand what she meant. ¡°On the other hand, no one tells me anything ¡­ because the truth is I don¡¯t really want to know.¡±

    ¡°Selena ¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaran ¡­? Would you die for him?¡± she asked him, interrupting him, and the world seemed to stop around him for a moment. ¡°Ah, never mind! I¡¯m being silly! Don¡¯t mind me,¡± she added with a nervous laughter and Aaran found himself squeezing the phone in his hand. Because she was doing it again, he thought. Forcing herself to pretend, when the lie, no matter how convenient it might be for everyone else, was always more painful than the truth.

    ¡°I would,¡± he simple replied and she was suddenly silent again, as if his answer had caught her off guard.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He smiled glad that he¡¯d been able to make her use her true voice.

    ¡°Because Alexis¡¯ existence is important to me. Because if he didn¡¯t exist my existence wouldn¡¯t be the same. Thus, if my existence, that is the real me, depends of his existence ¡­ isn¡¯t it logical that I¡¯d be willing to die for him?¡±

    She was quiet again as if pondering on his words and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I see.¡± And it was all he needed to know that the whatever weight that had led her to call him had, somehow, been lifted.

    ¡°But you have nothing to worry about, Selena. No one is going to die! I won¡¯t allow it!¡± he declared with all his confidence and heard her laugh on the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Yes. Because Aaran¡¯s will is supreme,¡± she said, jokingly, but somehow her words made him uncertain again. ¡°I won¡¯t take any more of your time. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡­ see you,¡± he replied, still lost in the true meaning of her last words, and then she¡¯d hung up.

 Chapter 17 - Part 2

    Selena stared at the cellphone until the white light of the screen went off. Everyone was trying their best, she thought with a heavy conscience. Sarah, Alexis, Aaran ¡­ Everyone was fighting for what they believed in, and soon it would be her turn.

    Raising her head she took a deep breath as to gain courage, quickly typing on her phone. Right or wrong, she¡¯d follow their example. It was the only thing she had to offer them.

    She¡¯d just pressed the button to send her message when the small object vibrated and started to ring.

    With her heart beating anxiously she slid her finger across the screen to take the call and took the device to her ear.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she answered and the silence that followed from the other side of the line didn¡¯t do much to help her settle her nerves. Maybe it was the police, she thought, wanting to know if Sarah had contacted her, since their last talk.

    ¡°Selena Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°My name is John Donovan. I¡¯m a friend of your sister¡¯s.¡±

    That name she knew all too well. She¡¯d even seen him before, from afar, one of the times she¡¯d met with her sister for lunch at the Hillman Cancer Center. John not only was Sarah¡¯s colleague as apparently had, for the past couple of years, tried really hard to establish a closer relationship with her sister. But now ¡­

    According to what the police had told her, when they¡¯d searched the house that morning, Sarah was a suspect in the sudden explosion of two labs in the Hillman Center. The same place John worked at. And so she concluded he was probably looking for her as well, making her act with extra caution.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Good evening. What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Sarah ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is,¡± she declared, interrupting him, annoyed at the fact she''d been right. ¡°The police was here, this morning. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s still a car parked outside, waiting for her to return. So I doubt she¡¯ll come home anytime soon,¡± she retorted, wishing she could send him on his way as soon as possible, and John sighed deeply.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°All because of what happened today,¡± he answered with what sounded like indignation. ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of telling them that what happened could only have been an accident. As if Sarah would ever be able to destroy years and years of research! Projects where she¡¯s been working with such dedication! But those dumb cops won¡¯t listen to a word I say. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been talking to a wall!¡± he grunted. ¡°I tried to call her, but her cell isn¡¯t working. I¡¯d also advise her to stay away, at least until the preliminary investigation is concluded and she¡¯s found innocent of all charges. Coming back now and getting arrested will only compromise her image when she has to go to court.¡±

    Selena felt her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Court ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because of the custody hearing, right? If I recall correctly she has to be at court next week,¡± he told her and Selena couldn¡¯t help shivering. She¡¯d completely forgotten about that. There, in that house, the misfortunes that filled the outside world had no entry. ¡°In fact, that¡¯s the main reason why I¡¯m calling. Even as we speak I hold in my hands a copy of all the documents that will be presented by your aunt¡¯s lawyer, in order to proof Sarah¡¯s inability to be your guardian.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ how?!¡± John laughed.

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s a question I¡¯d rather not answer, young girl,¡± he replied in a joking tone. ¡°Anyway. Sarah told me she has a meeting with her lawyer tomorrow? It¡¯s really important that these documents find their way into his hands, so that he¡¯ll have enough time to think of ways to counter these facts,¡± he told her and the sudden anxiety she¡¯d felt immediately faded away, leaving her ice cold inside.

    ¡°Ah, you mean you want me to meet you?¡± she asked in an empty tone that John didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°Uh, yes! That would be great!¡±

    Selena lowered her head and squeezed the phone, trying to stop herself from shaking.

    ¡°Where ¡­?¡±

    ¡°How about the Hillman Center? The coffee shop at the corner? On the other side of the road.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I know where it is.¡± Her gaze was lost in the heavy rain falling from the dark gray sky outside. ¡°What time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m close by. If you could come now ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, perfect. See you soon, then.¡±

    Selena lowered the cellphone and held her own arms, angry at herself for being unable to stop shivering.

    To go ¡­? Or not to go ¡­? Up to which point were the following events really avoidable? To which point did the attempt of avoiding them made them even more unavoidable? Which part of her was making that decision? The part of her that knew ¡­? Or the part of her that didn¡¯t know anything? And then Aaran¡¯s words were echoing in her mind again.

    ¡°If my existence ¡­ ceases to be my existence because someone else¡¯s existence is no longer ¡­ Then, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    Sky jumped from the bed where he¡¯d been snuggling and sat at her feet, tilting his brown head as he looked up at her with an inquisitive look.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a good boy, right? I promise I won¡¯t be long ¡­¡±

 Chapter 17 - Part 3

    Hale put on his jean jacket and peered out the window, daring to raise the blinds just enough to see outside. As he¡¯d suspected from the endless singing sound, it was raining heavily and the few Humans daring to venture in that weather passed by the house running like frightening rabbits, in search of shelter.

    ¡°Today is your day, Halius. But it has to be today. There won¡¯t be another,¡± he recalled Farran¡¯s voice when he¡¯d called him that morning and stepped away from the window with a grunt. ¡°Of all of us, you¡¯re the one with the biggest tolerance to sunlight. You¡¯re the strongest. The one more in control. It¡¯s important that you¡¯re the first one to arrive.¡±

    ¡°I know already!¡± he grunted to himself taking out his phone to check the time. Half past five. It was time. And yet, if that was the case, if this was something he¡¯d decided to do of his own accord, why did his legs kept stubbornly hesitating to move?

    ¡°Treason is such an ambiguous word ¡­ Betray who? Betray what? The way I see it, the biggest betrayal of all is acting against your own nature. Against your own desires. Why is it a betrayal when we don¡¯t follow someone else¡¯s wishes while, on the other hand, everyone expects us to abandon ours?¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Hale growled and stuck the phone in his pocket, closing the door behind him as he stepped outside. The fact that he could remember Farran¡¯s voice in such detail annoyed him more than words could tell. Above all, it annoyed him thinking that he was right! Because Farran was the enemy. Because Farran wasn¡¯t trustworthy.

    ¡°Halius, enemies will stop being enemies the moment they find a common ground, a common purpose. History is filled with such cases. The same way friends will become enemies as they walk different paths.¡±

    ¡°Friend, enemy, I don¡¯t care either way! I do what I do for my sake alone! Not for yours! Not for Alexis''!¡±

    ¡°Today is your day, Halius. Will you chose to remain a mere shield? Or will you rise to become the bright sword you were born to be? The decision is yours. It all depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Today I¡¯ll become a sword! But I won¡¯t be a sword at your service. Nor at anyone¡¯s service!¡± he claimed leaving his building, lowering his head as the cold rain quickly soaked his hair and clothes.

 Chapter 17 - Part 4

    Selena took a deep breath and closed her umbrella, placing it on the metallic basket by the coffee shop¡¯s entrance. Dusting off the rain drops that had fallen on the bordeaux coat she wore, she looked around, easily detecting the man waving at her.

    Crossing the coffee shop, at that time of day and due to the sudden bad weather, relatively empty, she approached John who stood up, politely waiting for her to sit down.

    ¡°Good evening. I John Donovan. I guess this the first time we speak face to face, isn¡¯t it? Although I can¡¯t shake off the feeling I know you very well. Sarah is always talking about her beloved little sister,¡± he added with a seductive smile and Selena undid the buttons of her coat to make herself more comfortable.

    ¡°Sarah always talks a lot about you too,¡± she simply declared and John seemed surprised.

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t hardly imagine what she may have to say about me ¡­¡±

    ¡°My sister thinks you¡¯re a very capable scientist, someone that will probably be considerably famous, in the future,¡± she replied, facing him, and John smiled clearly pleased with her answer. ¡°I guess she admires you a lot, in that regard.¡±

    ¡°In that regard only, I suppose ¡­¡± he added with a depressed expression and Selena couldn¡¯t help finding him a more or less attractive man. Tall, well built, dressed up with good taste and elegance, his features were nothing to throw away. His brown hair had a few shiny gold strands mixed in it. His honey-color eyes were big and expressive. And, as if what nature had granted him weren¡¯t enough, John knew better than anyone she¡¯d ever met how to take absolute advantage of all his good traits. His smiles, the way he looked at her, his expressions, even the way he moved his hands. There was nothing that could be pointed out as less gracious or attractive. But, of course, he couldn¡¯t be compared with Alexis ¡­ or Aaran for that matter. In any case, who could ever be compared with people like them?

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± he asked, watching her attentively, and Selena realized she¡¯d been smiling.

    ¡°Ah, no. I was just thinking that you¡¯re exactly like my sister described you,¡± she easily lied and the waitress approached them with a small notepad and a pen on her hands.

    ¡°Good evening. My name is Jane and I''ll be serving you today. What can I get you?¡±

    ¡°Hum, coffee for me.¡± John replied and turned his attention towards the girl.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to have,¡± he complained with a fake pout, and Selena sighed. Sure she could have insisted in her denial, but she didn¡¯t feel like having one of those stupid discussions, where he¡¯d insist back endlessly, as it would surely be the case.

    ¡°Then, peach juice,¡± she decided, choosing the first thing her eyes fell on as she looked towards the glass counter, and the waitress took note of their requests.

    ¡°Will that be all?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes,¡± John replied, giving her one of his captivating smiles as she left. ¡°But really. It¡¯s amazing. Even if I didn¡¯t know any better, anyone could immediately see that you¡¯re sisters,¡± he observed in a friendly tone and Selena noticed the brown briefcase placed on the other side of the table.

    ¡°Are those the documents you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, of course. I can only imagine how much this means to the both of you,¡± he sighed as he reached for the briefcase, and Selena couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when he simple handed it to her. ¡°I told Sarah that I would help her, but she¡¯s endlessly stubborn about accepting other people¡¯s help,¡± he complained while Selena opened the case. ¡°I guess it¡¯s better this way. At least I won¡¯t have to listen to her complain and accuse me of sticking my nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Selena took some of the papers out and quickly red a few lines. Maybe she¡¯d been wrong, she thought. Maybe there were no motives for suspicion. Those papers looked like the real deal, at least enough to convince her doubtful mind, and her hands shook as she saw the medical reports from the times when her sister had been committed.

    ¡°These! Aren¡¯t these supposed to be confidential?¡± she asked, accusingly, and John leaned back when the waitress returned, bringing their drinks.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really know how your aunt got those reports. And yes, because they¡¯re confidential they¡¯ll probably be removed from the process the instant they¡¯re presented. However, by then it would be too late. The judge will have already learned of their existence, and even if he¡¯s not allowed to take them into account, they will certainly influence him as he determines Sarah¡¯s competence,¡± he told her taking a sip of his hot coffee.

    ¡°This ¡­ is not fair!¡±

    ¡°Fair has nothing to do with it, in cases like this. Facts are facts, whether they belong to the present or to the past, whether Sarah can, or cannot be blamed for them.¡±

    Selena felt a knot squeeze her throat and pressed her lips together to hide her weakness from him. There, in those pieces of paper, were compiled all the possible failures or darker moments of Sarah¡¯s life. For a moment she almost shredded them all to unreadable pieces ¡­ if only that would solve anything.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be all right,¡± John assured her in a confident tone and Selena raised her head to face him. ¡°I still haven¡¯t played all my cards. And the same way they were able to gather this file on your sister, I can also gather a similar one about your aunt, or about her lawyer if he keeps insisting in including confidential documents to support his case. I can even try to sway the judge in charge of your case,¡± he calmly stated and Selena couldn¡¯t help shudder. Because his soft, captivating expression had disappeared, and the face of the man sitting across from her was the face of a scheming, cold man.

    Sarah had told her before, about how rich and influential John really was. But to think that it meant he¡¯d be able to manipulate the justice system to that extent ¡­ And yet, giving it another thought, what did it matter? As long as it was in her favor ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and drink your juice,¡± he insisted, again the perfect gentleman, and Selena sighed, obeying him. Now, here is someone who''s a much bigger liar than I am, she thought tilting her cup, pouring all the juice down her throat so she could be done with it once and for all. She wanted to return to Alexis¡¯ home as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine the ruckus they would make if someone were to find out she¡¯d left the house on her own.

    ¡°Even if my sister is stubborn, even if she doesn¡¯t want your help ¡­ I¡¯ll never be able to thank you enough for this.¡± She put down the cup to gather all the papers back inside the briefcase.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re a rather straightforward young girl,¡± he observed and Selena sighed, closing the case.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m able to stay by my sister¡¯s side, I couldn¡¯t care less about the means to achieve it,¡± she declared with absolute certainty and a light dizzy spell forced her to blink so she could focus.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad. It would seem we think alike. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll understand each other perfectly well, in the future.¡±

    Selena felt as a wave of nausea washed over her and held her head in her hands since it wouldn¡¯t stop spinning. Her uncertain gaze fell on the empty glass in front of her. The juice? She forced herself to turn towards the counter and saw Jane, the waitress, cringe with a guilty, worried expression. Ah ¡­ so he¡¯d convinced the young woman to drug her juice, she concluded. Money, probably. Or some kind of threat. And suddenly, even as the drug left her progressively weaker, her mind was suddenly clear and free of any doubts.

    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± she heard him ask, his voice sounding tense and indignant, and Selena placed her all too heavy head on the table, in hopes that that would be enough to stop the world from spinning around her.

    ¡°Because ¡­ I¡¯ve just realized ¡­ I¡¯m glad I came ¡­¡± she muttered, her tongue heavy, refusing to obey her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He sounded annoyed now and Selena smiled.

    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t ¡­ come ¡­ someone would have gone¡­ for her ¡­ But she¡¯d have fought them back ¡­ and they''d probably have hurt her ¡­ and locked her up ¡­ Like this ¡­ I¡¯ve just taken her place ¡­¡±

    ¡°And this makes you happy? To be captured instead of her?¡±

    Selena laughed again as her eyes closed.

    ¡°You¡¯re such ¡­ an idiot ¡­ If you lock her up ¡­ who¡¯ll be able ¡­ to stop Alexis ¡­?¡±

    John was petrified in his chair, staring at the unconscious girl in front of him. Stop Alexis?! What the hell was she talking about? Alexis would have to deal with Farran. As for him, all he had to do was take Selena with him. Sarah would certainly follow her to the end of the Earth if needed be, of that he was certain. And then Farran would finally get his hands on Alexis and would make him disappear forever. And tomorrow everything would be different, and there would be only him. And Sarah would have no choice but to turn to him in order to keep Selena.

 Chapter 17 - Part 5

    ¡°Today is your day, Halius. But it has to be today. There won¡¯t be another opportunity.¡±

    His phone had been ringing for what it felt like ages before he had finally been able to wake up just enough to recognize the annoying sound that had dragged him from his rest so early in the morning.

    ¡°Today? Why today?¡±

    ¡°It''s not like I planned it. In fact I have nothing to do with the latest events. But, once a wave is created, the best option is to take advantage of it the best you can.¡± The voice on the other side of the phone had replied. His ever calm, ever soft tone could easily deceive the useless Humans he dealt with, but was hardly enough to deceive Hale. Farran was dangerous ¡­ and deceiving. ¡°Do you have a TV set close by? It shouldn¡¯t be hard to understand what I mean. It is a last minute¡¯s news, after all.¡±

    With his body feeling heavy and still half asleep, Hale had slipped out of bed and dragged his feet until he reached the TV. The bright light, as he turned it on, made him frown, and then he was faced with a reporter, who standing in the middle of a bunch of disorganized, restless, noisy Humans, tried her best to make her voice audible. The special emission sign was blinking repeatedly in the upper right corner, and firemen and police officers alike were seen everywhere.

    ¡°An explosion?¡±

    ¡°Not just any explosion.¡±

    And then he¡¯d recognized the place from where the reporter was broadcasting live.

    ¡°The Hillman Cancer Center!¡±

    His mind had feared the worst, rushing as he foresaw the catastrophe that would follow ¡­ for all of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Sarah Wilson isn¡¯t a victim. Quite the contrary. She¡¯s the perpetrator.¡± Farran had added, guessing his thoughts, leaving him immediately relieved and angry at the same time, for having allowed his emotions to take control. ¡°Halius. I do hope that reaction of yours is due to the ability to see the bigger picture, and not because you¡¯ve somehow grown attached to this Human.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to answer that!¡± he¡¯d replied although his stomach burned in fury. He was sure that right then Farran was smiling, having fun at his expenses. ¡°And what did you mean by perpetrator? Something like that is hardly Sarah¡¯s style.¡±

    ¡°Humans are like this. Their permanent inconsistency is exactly what makes them so irritating and dangerous.¡±

    ¡°And? What does this have to do with anything?¡± he¡¯d insisted, trying to make their conversation as brief as possible, and had once again felt a wave of amusement from his interlocutor.

    After repeatedly meeting the leader of the rebels these last few nights he¡¯d quickly stopped eluding himself about Farran''s apparent comprehension and kindness. He knew that, like Aaran, he only saw him as a child, which due to his young age was unavoidable. The difference was that Farran was able to recognize his abilities and didn¡¯t hesitate in making use of them. Farran saw him as a sword. Not as a mere shield.

    ¡°You tell me, Halius. Now that the police will be chasing that Human, and I will make sure they do, what do you think our Alexis will do?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to think twice to reach an answer.

    ¡°He¡¯ll probably depend on Aaran to solve the problem ¡­ like always. In the meanwhile he¡¯ll keep her away from his Territory, since Humans aren¡¯t subject to our rules and hiding her in the house would be too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And so the first piece of the game is out of the way. And we didn¡¯t have to move a single finger to make it happen. Separate them and drag them out of that hole, these are the essential factors for my plan to work. What else could I wish for? This is the perfect moment!¡±

    Hale took a deep breath and lowered his hand as he was about to knock on the door. With a second thought he allowed his body to become a shadow and slid from dark place to dark place, regaining his material form inside the house. He knew that, just like planned, he¡¯d been the first one to arrive. But ringing the doorbell would have alerted Alexis to his presence, which he wished to avoid for the time being.

    The house was completely silent, but even so, just to make sure, he ran upstairs, checking all the rooms. No one, just like Farran had predicted. Not even in the kitchen.

    ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong? What if the younger girl doesn¡¯t leave the house?¡±

    ¡°She will leave. I¡¯m never wrong about things like this!¡± He¡¯d answered him, his tone of absolute certainty deeply annoying him, making him suddenly wish he could prove him wrong. ¡°However, if the improbable does happens and she doesn¡¯t leave the house, as you said, you¡¯ll just have to stick to the plan. They¡¯re only Humans, after all. Dealing with one, or dealing with two, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine both ways. The only thing that will probably have to change is my degree of persuasion to make sure my proposal is accepted, nothing else. But you don¡¯t have to worry. She won¡¯t be home.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Anne,¡± Hale greeted her from the door and the woman jumped, startled, raising her gaze from the potatoes she was pealing.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s sake! You¡¯ll give me a heart attack one of these days, creeping around all silent like that!¡± she complained and gave him a critical look. ¡°But really! Is that any way to walk around in this weather? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have an umbrella! You¡¯re soaked to the bone!¡± she reprimanded him all in one breath, grabbing a towel and signaling him to bend forward so that she could reach him and dry his hair. Hale smiled obediently and allowed her to vigorously rub his wet hair.

    ¡°I forgot it,¡± he simply replied and Anne sighed, releasing him, leaving the damp towel over his head.

    ¡°Go and take a warm bath!¡± she commanded, placing both hands on her waist. ¡°And put on some dry clothes! There¡¯s a bunch of them in Miss Sarah¡¯s room. I¡¯m sure the young master won¡¯t mind you using them,¡± she added and Hale used the corner of the towel to dry his face.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­ she isn¡¯t home, is she?¡± he asked, just to make sure, and Anne went back to her potatoes.

    ¡°She left early in the morning and still hasn¡¯t come back.¡±

    ¡°And Selena?¡±

    ¡°That mindless girl! I¡¯m worried sick about her! She just left without a word! And won¡¯t even pick up her phone! I just hope she¡¯s back before nightfall. You youngsters only know how to make an old woman worry,¡± she complained. ¡°So you can rest assure, no one will walk on you as you take your bath,¡± she told him, as if she were talking to a pubescent teenage boy and Hale smiled, nodding obediently, allowing her to go back to her tasks.

    Unlike Alexis, Hale had never established close relationships with Humans. He¡¯d never felt the need to, and somehow he felt proud of that. He had no Territory in the Human world and he¡¯d sleep wherever was convenient, as long as the place gathered all the required conditions to keep him safe during the day. And yet, although he couldn¡¯t quite understand why, Anne had quickly wormed her way into his heart. She was somewhat ¡­ warm, in a way his kind didn¡¯t know how to be. And the spontaneous concerned way she treated him, as if in fact he were no more than young boy, constantly left him unable to argue with her. And so he¡¯d frequently find himself doing as she told him, which he¡¯d never allow to happen with any other Human Being.

    Taking a deep breath he opened the living room blinds. It was still raining outside, which made night arrive earlier.

    ¡°You only need to say a few words, which won¡¯t even be lies.¡±

    ¡°What if Aaran doesn¡¯t choose him? What if he tells Alexis to stay?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen! I¡¯ll create a situation where a sword will be needed, not a shield. Aaran will chose Alexis to go with him, and he¡¯ll leave the shield behind, at home, to protect the Humans.¡±

    Hale clenched his fists trying hard to control his anger. Those words were like fire, feeding the incandescent hole consuming his chest.

    ¡°Hale! What are you doing here?¡±

    Hale spun around and for brief moments his mind refused to process any coherent thought.

    Somehow Aaran looked even more magnificent that night. His hair fell loose, slightly disheveled, over his shoulders; over a white, belted coat that reached knee-length. And, although his expression was more severe than usual his dark eyes gleamed slightly, far from the indifferent gaze he¡¯d given him ever since the incident with the fire. It was as if, somehow, his existence had been recognized again, and Hale found himself smiling.

    ¡°And? As far as I remember I told you to stand watch outside Sarah¡¯s house until I said otherwise. What are you doing here?¡± Aaran insisted, his harsh tone making Hale¡¯s smile quickly wither away, leaving a bitter hole in his chest.

    In the end that was all there was to it ¡­ Alexis was right, he thought. Aaran was always trying to get rid of him. That¡¯s why he¡¯d sent him to that infernal city under the excuse to find Alexis. And now that Alexis had been found and could no longer be used as an excuse, he¡¯d sent him away, to spend his nights outside an empty apartment. Because in the end he was nothing but a shield, and Aaran didn¡¯t need protecting. The only one he could ever see was Alexis, the sword, no matter how sick or broken he was.

    Hale averted his gaze, searching for the voice that had suddenly left him.

    ¡°I came ¡­ to report ¡­ what I heard,¡± he hesitated. And yet there was nothing to fear. Because it was the truth. Only the truth!, he told himself and took a deep breath. Above all this was his choice.

    ¡°And?¡± Aaran insisted, sounding impatient, and Hale raised his head, facing him.

    ¡°It would seem that a group of rebels will attack some of the poor neighborhoods in the Hill district,¡± he declared, keeping his voice firm and relatively indifferent, but the news seemed to have its impact on Aaran.

    ¡°Today?¡±

    ¡°I can only guess that yes. I haven¡¯t seen anyone these last few days. Suddenly finding two of them, this early in the night, is certainly significant. Because although the day is dark and rainy, it¡¯s still too early for them to be around. And they sounded rather anxious.¡±

    Aaran sighed heavily and ran a hand over his face, as if he felt too tired.

    ¡°Of all the days, it had to be today,¡± he grunted. ¡°But I guess it was to be expected. Not even Farran¡¯s iron fist can control those addicted to Ishar for long¡­ It will be a massacre! As if we hadn¡¯t enough problems with the Law as it is.¡±

    ¡°I can go, Aaran! I can go and keep the situation under control, until reinforcements arrive,¡± Hale suggested eagerly. If only Aaran told him to go ¡­ If only he¡¯d trust him enough to give him that mission ¡­ If only he proved Farran wrong ¡­ There wouldn¡¯t be any more decisions to make. No more doubts. And Farran could solve his problems any way he wanted.

    ¡°Out of the question!¡± the answer was dry and immediate, and all he had to do was take one look at him to know it was final. ¡°Besides, if it is as you say, there won¡¯t be time to call for reinforcements. Alexis and I will take care of the matter!¡±

    Hale took a step back as if he¡¯d been stabbed in the chest.

    Alexis ¡­

    And Farran¡¯s voice came back to him, soft and annoyingly persistent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll create a situation where a sword is needed, not a shield. Aaran will choose Alexis to go with him, and he¡¯ll leave the shield behind, at home, to protect the Humans.¡±

    Hale clenched his fists hard and forced himself to keep his chaotic emotions under control.

    ¡°What about me ¡­?¡± he asked in a whisper and Aaran seemed to wake up from his thoughts, turning to face him. ¡°What am I expected to do ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Someone has to go and get Sarah, and then keep them safe. I¡¯ll ask Alexis where she is. Wait here!¡± he ordered and crossed the living room in his wide, heavy stride, towards the door in the back.

    Hale reached inside his pocket and took out his cell. He was lost in the small bright screen for a minute. Farran had been right ¡­ Farran had been right about everything! Which was scary ¡­ and at the same time made him feel furious. He accessed his messages without a second thought and opened the anonymous one he¡¯d received, no more than an hour ago.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have two choices to make. And even if you fail to choose right on the first one, it is important that you don¡¯t fail the second as well. Because everything will depend on your answer.¡±

    He only realized how angry he felt when he could no longer distinguish the small black letters, his entire body shaking violently. What choices? There was no choice whatsoever! Aaran had chosen for him, hadn¡¯t he? If only he had chosen to trust him enough to allow him to fight by his side ¡­! And why was he paying attention to that stupid message anyway if he didn¡¯t even know who had sent it? Maybe someone had just typed the wrong number, and there he was, trying to figure out the meaning behind the words that some useless Human had written.

    With a growl he quickly accessed his contacts list, and waited for the other party to pick up the phone. But even when the intermittent sound was suddenly cut all he got was a silent answer. He almost bit his tongue to stop himself from uttering the words he knew he was waiting to hear. And when he finally spoke his voice sounded hoarse and dry.

    ¡°Everything happened as you said it would.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± the voice from the other side replied, and although there was no gloating in it, Hale couldn¡¯t help the wave of anger it rose in him. ¡°You¡¯re going to get her, right? I¡¯ll meet you half way back.¡±

    The line fell immediately after those words and Hale lowered his arm feeling suddenly empty. Where had all the anger and fury that had burned inside him just moments ago, gone? With a shaky hand he pulled his wet bangs over his eyes and excused the trembling that shook his muscles with the cold wet clothes he wore.

    Now ¡­ there was nothing else he could do.

 Chapter 17 - Part 6

    The first thing she became aware of was that she was still breathing. And, immediately, the world around her gained consistency in a mix of confusing sounds that left her head aching painfully. Hard ¡­ cold ¡­ pain ¡­ Sensations reached her one after the other as her mind became clearer and more alert. She was lying somewhere, in a terribly uncomfortable position, and nearby a voice kept persistently shouting in despair.

    ¡°Can you hear me?! This isn¡¯t what we agreed on! I brought her here, didn¡¯t I? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Selena forced her eyes open and the shadowy world that surrounded her spun sickeningly. Her stomach seemed to turn upside down and, without a thought, she braced both hands against the hard surface beneath her, pushing herself up with all her strength, gasping for air.

    The surface her hands touched was made of cement, hard and harsh. And she couldn¡¯t remember ever having felt as miserable and sick as she felt now.

    She only identified the urgent sound of footsteps when they were already too close, making it impossible for her to escape, even when she weakly tried to avoid the person leaning over her.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! Move!¡± ordered the same shaky voice that had been shouting nonstop since she¡¯d woken up. The hand that grabbed her by her hair didn¡¯t even allow her enough time to breathe in the necessary air to scream, and her hands fought blindly against the strength of that prison. ¡°Stop it! Come here!¡± Someone pulled her up, and she instinctively took advantage of being helped to her feet to violently kick the one holding her, as she scratched blindly, trying to get free.

    A growl of pain and a curse anticipated the slap that burned across her right cheek, leaving her dizzy and with her ears ringing. Pain only reached her a few moments later, and the taste of blood that filled her mouth finally granted her the impulse she needed to scream. The man holding her, however, ignored her completely, dragging her by her hair, forcing her to stand and walk. Dizzy and sick from the drugs still coursing through her veins, strength failed her constantly, and she stumbled and fell more than once, scratching her hands and knees, as he kept pulling her, forcing her to move.

    ¡°Annoying, impertinent brat! This is all your fault!¡±

    When he finally stopped tears streamed down her face and the world was still spinning out of focus, constantly undulating, floating and unfolding around her, devoid of constant volume or consistency.

    Pain made her clench her teeth, so she wouldn¡¯t scream again, and she tried as hard as she could to stand on her own, to avoid the pain that the hand pulling her by her hair brought her every time she fell. Her face was shoved between two cold, metallic bars, and Selena held on to them, forcing herself to control her breathing.

    ¡°Can you hear me? Is anyone there? I¡¯ve brought her as agreed!! Where¡¯s Farran? I demand to talk with him!¡±

    Feeling more centered, although her heart still felt like it was about to explode at any moment, Selena tried to focus her vision. Sure the bars he kept pressing her against were hurting her, but at least she was no longer being dragged who knows where ¡­

    ¡°Is anyone there?! Can¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯ve brought Selena Wilson! I demand to talk with Farran!¡±

    Bit by bit the man that had merciless dragged her there began to gain form and shape, and she immediately recognized him. John Donovan¡¯s face was an authentic mask of anger and fear, and the hand holding her by her hair shook furiously, telling her that fear was on the winning side.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise ¡­?¡± The bored sigh that reached her ears left her frozen inside and holding her breath. Without even daring to move, Selena averted her gaze towards the man that had suddenly appeared on the other side of the bars.

    He was tall, with wide, strong shoulders, black hair and a young, well proportionate face. But what made her heart beat like crazy was the inhuman crimson glow of his eyes ¡­

    ¡°Finally! Where¡¯s Farran? There¡¯s been a mistake! I¡¯m not supposed to be in here!¡± John insisted with plain, open hostility, and Selena was sure her heart had stopped for a split second.

    My God! He has no idea of whom he¡¯s talking to ¡­! she realized, suddenly swallowed by an uncontrollable sensation of terror, that became even more palpable when the man on the other side of the bars seemed willing to pay them attention, approaching them in a slow, relaxed stride.

    ¡°No. If anyone is wrong is you, Human scum! And yes, there¡¯s probably been a mistake. Because miserable rats like you two are still alive!¡± he spat with despise and John frowned, indignant.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You insolent brat! Do you have any idea of whom you¡¯re talking to?¡± he demanded, all haughty, and Selena swallowed hard, her throat burning. Her mouth was dry like parchment and her tongue felt swollen, which made it hard for her to speak.

    ¡°John ¡­ please ¡­¡±

    The hand still holding her pulled her head back and shoved her against the bars again, forcing her to clench her teeth so she wouldn¡¯t scream.

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± he shouted and Selena tried to breathe between her clench teeth, bearing the pain echoing in her brain. ¡°I demand that you set me free!¡± he ordered again and she closed her eyes as the man on the other side closed in on them, his eyes ablaze.

    She just stood there, as quiet as possible, wishing she could go unnoticed, but her hopes were quickly thwarted, when cold, long fingers grabbed her by the neck and that demonically beautiful face loomed right there, in front of her. John screamed, surprised, immediately jumping back, finally releasing her, but even so she didn¡¯t dare move. The fingers now holding her in place were strong, and although he wasn¡¯t particularly squeezing her, the strength of his grip was enough to cut off her air supply. The warm breath that washed over her face made her squeeze her eyes shut, as she fought the panic instinct that made her shiver uncontrollably, instigating her to flee, even though she knew she¡¯d never make it. A knot squeezed her throat when he licked her chin and the corner of her mouth, the burning sensation she felt in the places his moist tongue touched her telling her that he was licking her where her skin had been broken.

    ¡°Who ¡­ what are you ¡­?¡±

    John¡¯s shaky voice made him raise his head and the fingers holding her by the neck squeezed just enough to stop her from breathing.

    ¡°Really! This is just ridiculous. Farran¡¯s orders be damned. Besides, once dead no one will be able to bring you back to life,¡° the acid voice replied and she was suddenly freed from his iron grip.

    Selena immediately backed away, panicking, stumbling on her own feet; and yet there he was again, this time inside the small compartment with them, even though the barred door remained closed. The fear that devoured her made her look around, in search of something that might be used as a weapon, but the next thing she knew he was on top of her again, his hand wrapped around her neck as he forced her to walk backwards until she hit the wall in the back.

    John was screaming again, this time in terror, and by the corner of her eye she saw him escape to the opposite side, his shaking legs forcing him to squat down as he sobbed uncontrollably.

    The emptiness that filled her left her on the verge of despair. He wasn¡¯t going to help her! He¡¯d brought her there! He¡¯d called that monster! And now he was just going to crouch there, in a corner, with his head buried between his arms, wishing the monster would be satisfied with only her, at least enough to forget his miserable existence!

    Forcing the air to slide down her compressed throat, Selena tried to focus on the beautiful, perfect face smiling cruelly at her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scream? Or try to escape?¡± he asked in a soft, lewd voice. What for? ¡°You¡¯re no fun at all, are you? Although the taste of fear in your blood will probably be enough to please me. Fear has always a special taste ¡­ And having two Humans at my disposal isn¡¯t all that bad as a reward for my endurance and abstinence,¡± he purred, grabbing her left hand, forcing her to open her crisped fingers.

    Panicking, Selena still tried to oppose his strength, which almost resulted in broken fingers, and with a knot in her stomach, she watched powerless as he licked the bloody palm of her hand. His teeth scraped against her scratched skin, making the bleeding cuts even deeper. Pain hammered at her chest and her breath caught on her throat as he pressed her hard against the cold wall, making her stand on the tips of her toes. And the complete expression of rupture that marked his young, maddened face told her beyond the shadow of a doubt that he was far from being through with her.

    A scream of pain and disbelief tore her chest when he actually bit her, his teeth breaking her skin, digging into her flesh. And, unable to think coherently, she tried to push him away with her other hand. In the back John¡¯s moaning became even more audible and the agony that filled her inside left her on the verge of madness.

    ¡°Ravern!¡±

    The shout that echoed all around her left her ears ringing and she was suddenly falling on the floor.

    She needed a few moments to realize that he¡¯d let her go, that the monster that had attacked her was back on the other side of the bars, and that a thin, bent man with white hair seemed to be reprimanding him. Yet, as he looked her way, his eyes were as crimson as the ones from his younger companion, and Selena instinctively backed away against the wall, cringing into a ball as she hid her injured hand against her chest. And yet, moments later, they had both disappeared amongst the shadows, and the silence that surrounded her was only disturbed by John¡¯s nervous sobbing.

    Not daring to move again, but forcing herself to remain calm, she tried to get a better feeling of the situation, at least as far as her muddled brain would allow her. There were no windows in there, and the stairs on the other side of the bars told her that they were probably underground. The compartment was small, the ceiling covered by a vast net of pipes, the floor dirty and rough like sandpaper. Somewhere on the wall at her right was a metallic box, probably protecting an electrical board, and at the moment the only source of light they had came from a single lamp hanging from the ceiling, on the other side of the bars.

    Selena allowed her eyes to close and took a deep breath. She was safe, for now, she thought, although she¡¯d be much safer if she could somehow cover her wound. The important thing was not to despair. She had to be strong, to remain rational, and, for the time being, to go as unnoticed as possible ¡­ which wouldn¡¯t be all that hard, if the idiot crouching in the corner, uninterruptedly sobbing, would just keep his mouth shut!

    On the other hand the drug he¡¯d used to knock her out still circled in her blood, stealing the strength of her legs and making her feel sick and dizzy. And so, all she could do was wait. Wait for her body to grow stronger. And wait for the rest of the pieces to make their move.

 Chapter 17 - Part 7

    Sarah finished her strawberry milkshake and threw the empty cup on the garbage bag she kept on the passenger¡¯s seat. In a gesture she¡¯d repeated more than a dozen times in the last hour alone, she checked the time on her burner phone¡¯s watch. A quarter past six. It wouldn¡¯t be long now, she thought. But, on the other hand, that had also been a thought that had crossed her mind all too many times.

    She¡¯d spent the whole day in her car, parked in front of the Amtrak train station, moving it around from time to time, far from people but surrounded by them so she wouldn¡¯t look suspicious; constantly alert, constantly watching. Now she felt tired and all she wanted was to go back home, take a hot shower and bask for a bit in the unwavering feeling of safety offered by Alexis'' embrace. Besides, the rain that had fallen all afternoon had made the sky darker faster than usual, and so her Alexis shouldn¡¯t be long now.

    She looked at her phone once more. Maybe she should call, she thought. Sure Alexis had guaranteed that he could find her anywhere, but maybe he¡¯d been exaggerating just a bit ¡­

    The shadow that suddenly covered the window at her side made her jump, her hand flying to the car keys, her basic instincts telling her to flee.

    ¡°Good grief! Hale!¡± she recognized him a second later, taking a hand to her chest where her heart seemed about to explode, and took a deep breath, lowering the window. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± she complained with a small smile of relief and only then noticed the young man¡¯s closed, dangerous expression. His clothes were drenched, his black hair with red streaks falling over his sickly pale face. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked, concern growing inside her. In any other place she¡¯d already lowered her mental defenses to listen to his emotions. But there were just too many people around, and the mixture of feelings that would most certainly assault her would probably make it impossible for her to distinguish which emotion belonged to whom. ¡°Alexis ¡­¡±

    ¡°Alexis and Aaran had to go out,¡± Hale told her, interrupting her, his voice dry and short. ¡°Some problems in the North. Aaran ordered me to come and get you,¡± he added and Sarah was silent for an instant.

    Ordered ... Aaran ordered, and so Hale obeys ¡­

    Sarah took a deep breath and unlocked the car stepping outside, taking the opportunity to stretch her crumpled legs.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you came,¡± she told him, smiling up at the cold dark-green eyes staring at her. ¡°I¡¯d already asked Aaran about you. Since we haven¡¯t seen each other since ¡­ what happened.¡± The pain of the loss almost brought tears to her eyes. Most times she just pretended to be like Selena, that had almost no recollection of what had happened to the family that had taken her in. But reality was quite different ¡­ and talking about it was still painful. ¡°I didn¡¯t even got the chance to thank you ¡­ or to tell you I was sorry for what happened ¡­ I tried to explain to him that the responsibility was mine, and mine alone. But, as I¡¯m sure you can imagine, Aaran doesn¡¯t really take what I say into consideration. After all, I¡¯m still just a Human.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not!¡± she countered vehemently, holding his arm as if to make her words meaningful, and Hale looked at her slightly surprised. ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t fair. The fault was all mine, not yours. And he had no right to punish you.¡±

    ¡°Aaran is always right. I put your life in danger by obeying your will,¡± he argued, feeling slightly confused as he looked at the small hands squeezing his arm.

    Why bother with things like that? It was all in the past, wasn¡¯t it? What good could it come from discussing something like that now? Fair? Did that word even had any meaning in her world? And what the hell! Why was he arguing with that Human, and on top of that, having to agree with a punishment that he himself had considered uncalled for? The annoyance that burned in his chest made him frown. He had no time for that! Farran was waiting.

    ¡°Ah! Bullshit!¡± she retorted, releasing him, and the sudden critical tone of her voice made him feel lost. ¡°Because you put my life in danger?! That never even happened! In fact, that''s the worst excuse I''ve ever heard! Besides, if you hadn¡¯t listened to my request Selena would ¡­ have died in that fire. And Aaran knows it better than anyone. And Selena ¡­ without her my life would be meaningless ¡­¡± she added and Hale¡¯s frown became even deeper.

    ¡°What do you mean, excuse ¡­?¡±

    ¡°That that stubborn idiot spends his life swallowing his own feelings, which doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s unable to feel,¡± she declared and Hale¡¯s expression became even more threatening, which made her smile. Be it him or Alexis, they both reacted really, really bad when someone badmouthed Aaran. They were really like Brothers, if only in that regard. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? The reason why he was so mad at you to the point he felt the need to punish you all these days wasn¡¯t really because, hypothetically, you could have put my life in danger. Aaran simply didn¡¯t like the fact that you disobeyed him. That you chose to fulfill my wish, instead of his. In the end, hum ¡­ I¡¯d say he is too possessive of you and was simply jealous?¡± she suggested with a pensive expression and Hale found himself staring at her, completely baffled.

    ¡°Jealous?!¡±

    ¡°Why the surprise? It¡¯s clearly an emotion you¡¯re able to feel,¡± Sarah replied with an amused smile. ¡°To tell you the truth I¡¯m yet to discover an emotion that we have and you don¡¯t, or vice versa. The only difference is that we are more ¡­ restrained, in the intensity and way we feel about things. While you are naturally completely overrun by emotions, which means you have to try much harder to maintain a rational, critic mind.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?!¡±

    Sarah laughed, as he seemed unable to get past that notion, and wrapped her arm with his, tilting her head to look up at him.

    ¡°Does that make you happy?¡± she asked softly and Hale averted his gaze, frowning again.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d listen to what some stupid Human as to say,¡± he grumbled and Sarah smiled again, happy with herself.

    He could say whatever he wanted. But the truth was that color had returned to his cheeks and his dark-green eyes had recovered their brightness. He¡¯s just a kid ¡­ she thought, wishing he¡¯d be shorter so she could ruffle his hair.

    ¡°Aaran is very complex ¡­ I¡¯m only able to see the surface, and I can only understand what I see by comparing him with the only patterns I know, Human patterns. Because we¡¯re not so different I know there¡¯s an acceptable probability that I¡¯m not all that wrong, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re able to understand each other. The same happens with you ¡­ and with Alexis. But, from the three of you, Aaran is without a doubt the one who¡¯s more distant ¡­ more unreachable ¡­ But I guess you know that better than I do.¡± He was now looking at her with a serious, attentive expression. ¡°Even so, you chose to stay by his side, and although he may not show it, your presence doesn¡¯t go unnoticed.¡± Hale blushed again and pulled his arm away from her, clearly too embarrassed. Sarah tried hard not to laugh and stretched lazily. ¡°Oh well. Time to go home. I can only imagine the mess I caused ¡­¡± she sighed and pulled her handbag out of the car. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about what¡¯s going to happen,¡± she complained. ¡°Alexis told me that I should ditch my car together with my old cell phone. Hale?¡± she called him as his mind seemed to be somewhere else, lost in thoughts, and when he looked back at her his expression had gone back to being heavy. ¡°Have you brought your car?¡±

    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡±

    ¡°But ¡­?¡± Sarah guessed, noticing he seemed tense and unsure about something, and Hale clenched his fists hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s safer to go back by other means.¡±

    ¡°Other means?¡±

    ¡°Through the shadows. Safer and quicker.¡±

    Sarah grimaced. She understood all too well what he meant by through the shadows. The little experience she had regarding traveling around Alexis¡¯ way wasn¡¯t at all positive, to say the least. Although quick, and she admitted, practical, the moving through the shadows thing always left her feeling sick to her stomach, dizzy and with the sensation that someone had mashed all her cells and remade them just instants after. Besides, every time she reached her destination her senses were all hypersensitive for a few, but painful minutes, during which the faintest light seemed like a blazing sun shining directly in her eyes, the sound of her own breathing sounded more like a old train, and all material surfaces were harsh and rough. All that, added to the fact that she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit at ease with the degree of physical contact needed for Hale to take her out of there, made her really wish they could get home any other way.

    However, Hale''s closed and somewhat compromised expression was starting to worry her, even if rationally she couldn¡¯t find any reason for that. And so she walked up to him, grabbing hold of the flaps of his coat, afraid he might lose her on the way.

    ¡°Okay. If you think it¡¯s safer ¡­¡±

    Hale just nodded in confirmation and clearly avoided to look straight at her. The arms that surrounded her were tense and unsure, and Sarah couldn¡¯t help shivering as she felt how cold he was, her throat clogging when she saw herself locked in his embrace.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    She obeyed, crisping her fingers harder, the fabric of his jacket clenched between her trembling hands.

    The sensation of being transported by that strange method was even worse than she remembered. Although almost instantaneous, the experienced seemed to drag indefinitely, and when she finally felt solid ground beneath her feet, the world around her looked and felt extremely aggressive and shocking. And so she closed her eyes, escaping the soft light that illuminated the compartment, and clenched her teeth hard, stopping herself from screaming at how rough, almost burning, her own clothes felt against her sensitive skin. She focused her attention on one single task ¨C breathing ¨C and the soft sound of footsteps hammered against her ears painfully. To her relief, little by little, her senses begun to slowly return to normal, and when she was finally able to open her eyes again she noticed she was in Alexis¡¯ living room, which left her more relieved. For an instant she¡¯d had the feeling something was wrong and that Hale was hiding something from her. But now, back home once again, she felt safe and embarrassingly anxious to see herself back in Alexis¡¯ embrace.

    But he isn¡¯t here. Hale told me that he went out with Aaran. But why? And where to? She was worried once more, but as she looked for Hale to bombard him with questions, she found him by the tall window, arms crossed over his chest, his head hanging low. And yet, what erased all her eminent questions was his expression of suffering, and the way his fingers bit into his own arms, his body tense.

    Without a second thought Sarah opened herself to his emotions. The chaos that flooded her made her gasp.

    Fear, anger, hate, doubt ¡­ guilt.

    ¡°Hale ¡­¡± Her words were cut off when a new wave of emotions pierced through her, making her immediately raise her defenses. And even so ¡­ Her heart jumped anxiously inside her chest and Sarah held her hands together when she felt them tremble. Just like Alexis, she thought ¡­ and like Aaran when he¡¯d lost control. Those emotions were raw, uncontrolled, too intense to belong to a Human Being, and for that reason easily able to break through her mental defenses. However, although they ran wild and unchecked there was a cold order that kept them organized. The completely opposite of Hale, she concluded looking back at the boy. And the expression of absolute terror that had taken over his face was enough to confirm her suspicions.

    ¡°Hale?¡± she called him softly and he hesitated for a second before turning to face her. ¡°Alexis and Aaran ¡­ are they really safe?¡± she asked, feeling the words burning as they passed by her throat, and he nodded, slowly, although his glowing green eyes betrayed the intensity of his emotions. ¡°Then?¡±

    Hale hesitated once again and averted his gaze.

    ¡°He has your sister ¡­¡±

    That soft whisper was enough to leave her breathless and Sarah hugged herself trying to stop shaking.

    Selena ¡­ Selena wasn¡¯t there, somewhere in the kitchen, or upstairs in her room. Selena was faraway, in the hands of the most dangerous, most vile creatures she¡¯d ever known. Sarah took a defensive hand to her neck, remembering what she¡¯d been through at the hands of those monsters and forced herself to breathe in, since she¡¯d completely forgotten she had to. This won¡¯t do ¡­ You have to stay calm ¡­ You have to think.

    She pulled herself together and took a deep breath, raising her head. Above all she couldn¡¯t allow herself to give in to her feelings. Being able to maintain a cold, rational attitude was the only really advantage she had, since she was dealing with basically emotional beings. Taking another deep breath to make sure she was able to control her shaking legs, Sarah crossed the room in firm, decided steps and stopped again by the front door. She couldn¡¯t waver. She couldn¡¯t show weakness. She had to be firm and distant.

    Pulling an umbrella from the basket by the door, she opened it and stepped outside to a cold, heavy rainy night. She climbed down the steps from the porch, through the narrow path of white stones that lead to the front gate, and stopped halfway, noticing the dark shadow standing under a black umbrella, on the other side of the gate that had been left invitingly opened.

    She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him, she told herself taking another step forward. There was nothing to be afraid of. And, no matter what her heart might feel, her decision could only be one.

    The hand that landed heavily on her shoulder surprised her, leaving her tense, forcing her to stop about six and a half feet away from the man waiting. Slightly raising her head she saw that Hale was standing right beside her, and she had to fight the instinct to avoid his touch. Although she wouldn¡¯t dare lower her mental defenses again, all she had to do was look at him to know that something had changed, that he too had made a decision, winning over the terror that had kept him paralyzed by the window.

    ¡°Halius ¡­ as far as I recall ¡­ this is not what we agreed upon,¡± the man in front of her declared in a soft, strangely sweet voice that, even so, was easily heard above the constant noise of the rain.

    Sarah squeezed the handle of the umbrella faced with the confirmation that Hale had really betrayed them and felt his hand, still on her shoulder, twitch nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he replied in a surprisingly firm voice. ¡°And I could try and excuse myself, but the truth is that I think she has the right to choose, instead of having me choose for her. After all, Humans are blessed with free will.¡±

    The man laughed, delighted, and raised his head pulling down the hood that had been hiding his face.

    ¡°Coward to the end, I see ¡­¡± he commented with sarcasm and his practically black gaze fell upon her, leaving her immediately nervous and tense. ¡°Sarah Wilson ¡­ it is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance¡± He made a small bow and Sarah held firmly to her self-control.

    Taller and stronger-looking than Alexis, his face seemed as young as Hale¡¯s. His black, short hair stood all over his head, the small spikes painted sky blue. He dressed all in black, from head to toe, the pointy shirttails reaching knee-length, the long coat falling all the way to his ankles. Even his hands were covered in black leather gloves that made his fingers look even slimmer. His face was perfect, the eyes slightly elongated, the lips thin. But his most intimidating trait was the layer of ice enveloping him that, strangely enough, didn¡¯t match at all the few emotions escaping his control and piercing through her mental defenses.

    ¡°Farran ¡­¡± her voice cut the night although it hadn¡¯t been her intention and he smiled softly, a cold, fake smile.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I see they¡¯ve been talking about me. Or was it my voice that betrayed me, after our brief phone call?¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she asked, going straight to the point, and he seemed surprised for brief moments, before smiling again.

    ¡°Hum ¡­ if someone had kept to our previous arrangement we wouldn¡¯t even be having this conversation!¡± he pointed out in a clear threat, although his face maintained that calm, tranquil expression, and Sarah felt Hale¡¯s hand twitch again. ¡°But oh well ¡­¡± He sighed, leaning the handle of his umbrella against his shoulder and making it spin. ¡°If you¡¯re asking me what I want then it¡¯s rather simple. I only want you to take four steps forward,¡± he declared, his gaze suddenly razor sharp, clashing with his uninterested and almost gentle expression, and Hale squeezed her shoulder as if he were afraid she might actually do it. Farran¡¯s eyes were immediately on him and his expression became severe and threatening. ¡°And what do you think you¡¯re doing? When you just said it was her choice to make?¡±

    Sarah felt Hale tremble again and took a step forward, brushing off his hand, which regained Farran¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s opinion.¡± She raised her head to face him. ¡°I know you want me to leave Alexis¡¯ Territory. And that as long as I am in here you have no way to reach me,¡± she declared, and since the first time they¡¯ve met, Farran¡¯s expression actually mirrored his emotions.

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re relatively well informed, about a lot of things.¡± A deep frown marked his forehead and Sarah forced herself to stand firm. There he was, she thought, the terrifying man with whom she¡¯d talked on the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do what you want.¡± Farran raised an inquiring eyebrow.

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± he repeated as if fearing having heard wrong, but Sarah didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°If I leave Alexis¡¯ Territory you¡¯ll probably kill me.¡±

    Farran frowned and his anger brought an intense glow to his dark eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do what I tell you your sister will die in your place!¡± he declared, raising his tone, and Sarah felt her stomach turn inside out but still was able to maintain control.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case. I can¡¯t,¡± she reaffirmed and the anger that surrounded her, as he was faced with her stubbornness, was so intense that the air itself seemed heavy with electrical charges.

    ¡°Wretched Human! As to be expected! Nothing matters more to you than your own life!¡±

    ¡°Most cases, of course, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± she replied and Farran seemed at a loss for words, as if he hadn¡¯t expect her to answer, much less to bluntly confirm his words. ¡°Because once you¡¯re dead than it¡¯s the end. We need to be alive in order to live. What¡¯s the logic of sacrificing one''s life for something that we won¡¯t be able to enjoy once we¡¯re dead? And yet, sometimes, life brings us other people who become so important to us that losing them, even if we remain alive, means we die as well. Because without them life is no longer life. And as far as I''m concerned these are the only things that really deserve such sacrifice, since without them there¡¯s no point in living on.¡±

    ¡°So you merely saying that your own sister isn¡¯t one of those people,¡± Farran concluded, sounding calmer, and Sarah clenched her fists hard, forcing herself to smile in order to deceive her tears.

    ¡°Of course she is ¡­ Selena means the world to me. And up to a few weeks ago I wouldn¡¯t have even thought twice, before complying with your demand. But now things are different. Because I can sacrifice my life for Selena¡¯s. But I can¡¯t sacrifice Alexis¡¯ life!¡± she declared with all conviction, facing him without the shadow of a doubt, and Farran seemed surprised.

    ¡°Alexius¡¯ life ¡­¡± he repeated and a mocking laughter rose from his chest, joining the rain¡¯s melody. ¡°You really believe that? Those are mere delusions from a mad mind. Alexius is on the verge of complete madness, as eventually happens with our entire Race. Aaran is the only fool who refuses to see it. Although we do share some different points of view and had our occasional disagreements, Alexius and I have always been like Brothers. That¡¯s the reason why I captured him in the first place. Deborah, the scientist you kidnapped today and that I¡¯m hoping is still alive, is developing, at my request, a drug to delay and even suspend the mental and physical degeneration that leads to the madness that eventually swallows us all. It¡¯s truly regrettable that there wasn¡¯t enough time to run more tests, but Alexius was in a dire situation. And so, because the drug wasn¡¯t completely perfected, some secondary effects, most of them undesirable, started to manifest. Among these are delusions, memory gaps, fake memories, and, of course, that Silver Mark. I don¡¯t know how you found him in that warehouse, but the fact that you were the one who, in his mind, saved him, made him see you as an ally. And since you¡¯re clearly a female his confused mind labeled you as his Hridaya. They¡¯re just delusions. Because it¡¯s simply impossible for a male from our Race to have a Hridaya from another Race! It just doesn¡¯t happen!¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath, and strangely enough felt even more relaxed and certain of herself.

    ¡°Maybe you''re right. In truth I can hardly dispute your logic,¡± she conceded. ¡°I know all too well the monster that inhabits him and how frail the chains holding him down really are. And yes, part of me always thought that someone as uninteresting as me, a mere Human, could never be someone so important in the life of such an extraordinary being like Alexis,¡± she declared and faced Farran, that by her unwavering expression, immediately concluded that his words hadn¡¯t had the slightest effect on her. ¡°However, none of that really matters to me. Because truth or delusion, Alexis believes in it. And it¡¯s not only his mind that believes. His heart, even his essence ¡­ his whole being believes in it. And it was me he chose, whether I¡¯m worthy or not. And I accepted his choice, and, implicitly, its consequences. And unless he tells me he was wrong I¡¯ll keep believing in him. So, even if you¡¯re right, and I¡¯m not Alexis¡¯ Hridaya, as long as he believes I am my death will destroy his life. And because I¡¯m Human there¡¯s not much I can do for him. But I can at least do my best to protect the life he believes holds the power do destroy his.¡±

    To her surprise Farran was silent for a while, his severe, cutting gaze directed straight at her, as if he were weighing her words, and somehow his emotions became softer, more contained.

    ¡°All that regardless if you really are or not his Hridaya ¡­ You really believe that he would choose to follow you instead of living?¡± he finally asked and Sarah clearly felt the deep pain emanating from him as the words left his lips.

    ¡°Because he knows you ¡­ and because he knew you before. Because he knows your mind and because he ¡­ loves you. I have no doubt. But I¡¯m sure that, should you just place your own desires on hold for a moment, and just think about him, you¡¯ll reach the same conclusion."

    Farran frowned, obviously displeased, but ended up taking a deep breath, absently playing with his ear piercings.

    ¡°We¡¯re at a standoff, then. Because it¡¯s obvious that even if I were to give you my word that I wouldn¡¯t kill you, my word alone is worthless to you. On the other hand I have in my power a Human that just became useless, since she¡¯s unable to assure me your cooperation. And although she is an important Human for you and someone you wish to protect, she¡¯s still second in your list of priorities.¡± Listening to those words Sarah felt a stabbing pain in her chest but stopped herself from reacting to his provocation. Farran sighed and put on a light pout. ¡°And to think that all I want is for Alexis to pay me a little visit,¡± he lamented and fury returned to his eyes. ¡°Because you know? Every time we meet he¡¯ll give me one of those sorrowful looks, always feeling sorry for me. As if he is the righteous one and I''m the one who''s wrong. As if I¡¯m the one needing saving, when he¡¯s the one standing on the verge of a precipice. But maybe things would change a little, if I were to have you in my possession. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Sarah was sure but chose to remain silent. Farran was extremely complex and even more unstable than Alexis. And not only emotionally, but also regarding his own desires and objectives, which made him truly dangerous. ¡°So tell me. What do you want to do?¡± Sarah squeezed her hands together as they started to shake again.

    ¡°I want to go with you, if that will guarantee my sister¡¯s safety,¡± she replied without even flinching. It was getting harder and harder to keep up that facade. Her despairing mind was constantly thinking about Selena, somewhere out there, defenseless in the hands of those raving mad, bloodthirsty beings.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t come.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t,¡± she confirmed in a broken voice and the sound of footsteps captured her attention as a dark shadow stood beside her.

    Hale. She¡¯d completely forgotten his presence, and Farran looked rather displeased at having been reminded of it. Hale, however, stood firm, his clothes completely drenched, his hair dripping water all over his face, but his expression hard and cold.

    ¡°I also have my own objectives to achieve,¡± he announced dryly. ¡°And this standoff of yours is hardly to my advantage. And so I suggest that a Tamu Na Kanu is taken, an Oath of Truth."

    ¡°A Tamu Na Kanu ¡­?!¡± Sarah repeated and Farran smiled coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unbreakable oath, just like the law of the Territories that you¡¯re using to escape from me,¡± he explained although he was staring fixedly at Hale. ¡°And who¡¯d be the witness?¡±

    ¡°Me, of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Farran repeated, truly amused, and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, if our Sarah will trust you enough to believe that this oath is truly unbreakable like we¡¯ve told her. Do you really think she¡¯ll believe the word of someone who¡¯s just betrayed her?¡±

    Hale stood stiff and cold as stone, and Sarah squeezed the umbrella handle with both hands.

    ¡°I believe in Hale,¡± she declared without a doubt and Farran looked at her with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a possibility that he just said what he said to make you come with me?¡±

    ¡°If he really wanted to just deliver me to you he could have done so many times before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Halius changed his mind. What leads you to believe he won¡¯t change it again?¡±

    Sarah found herself without an acceptable answer. And Hale was just standing there, next her, in silence, without even glancing her way. Sure he¡¯d betrayed her, and right then he was clearly confused about which path to follow. But there was something in him that remained unchanged, and somehow that gave her all the reassurance she needed.

    ¡°Even so ¡­¡±

    Farran smiled again and looked at Hale.

    ¡°It would seem this Human trusts you. The question is, do you trust me enough to leave the safety of Alexius'' Territory?¡±

    Sarah felt her heart jump. She hadn¡¯t thought about that. And the moment Hale took a step forward she grabbed his arm before she could even realize what she was doing. Farran laughed, amused by the situation, and Sarah found herself breathing hard, tears clouding her eyesight. The shadow that stood in front of her hid her from Farran''s piercing gaze, and the hand that was placed on top of her head was freezing but didn¡¯t shake.

    Sarah dried her tears nervously and took a deep breath, pulling herself together, and when she finally raised her head Hale gave her an approving smile that left her perplexed.

    ¡°If he destroys me go back inside and wait until Aaran comes back,¡± he simply told her, and before she could react, quickly stepped back, almost as if his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. When she realized it Hale was already on the other side of the gate, standing face to face with Farran.

    Farran smiled again and grabbed his umbrella with his other hand, taking off his right glove.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not such a coward after all,¡± he observed, reaching out his hand, and Sarah held her breath when Hale followed his lead without even hesitating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say the binding words. If you don¡¯t mind, please repeat them in a way Sarah will understand them, so she knows what¡¯s being said and understands the limits of your oath,¡± Hale said in a cold, serious tone that Sarah had never heard from him, and Farran shrugged, looking completely relaxed.

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    He held Hale¡¯s hand and they both started talking in unison, some strange words Sarah was unable to comprehend. And yet, as she looked bewildered at what was happening right in front her eyes, the drops of rain falling on their united hands started to glow, and bit by bit, a thin white light, like a bright luminous thread, started to take shape in midair. The silence that followed left her heart beating in her throat and she saw Hale take a deep breath and close his eyes, his pale face dripping water, his black bangs glued to his forehead. The words that left his colorless lips were half lost amidst the sound of the rain but the bright thread obeyed his voice, taking turns as buried itself in their arms alternately, disappearing through the clothes they wore. Farran¡¯s voice startled her, as he repeated the words of his oath so she could understand them, in an unperturbed, clear voice that completely swallowed Hale''s soft whispers.

    ¡°I, that today answer by the name Farran, here present in this space and time, swear by my life and by the value of my life, that I shall not destroy the Human life known as Sarah Wilson. I swear that I will not purposely place her in any situation that may result in her life being lost. I swear I will not order or command others to end her life. I swear that, should the ones who follow me place her life in danger or threaten her in any way, I will do my best to keep her safe and protect her. Of my oath is witness the one that today answers by the name of Halius ¡­¡± Hale was suddenly silent, facing him with a severe look, and Farran sighed, looking bored. ¡°Of my oath is witness the one that today answers by the name of Hale,¡± he corrected and Hale went on. ¡°That here confirms the truthiness of my intentions. And so be it that the break of this oath may imply mine and his destruction alike.¡± Sarah squeezed the handle of her umbrella even harder. ¡°And so be it that his life may never end by my hand. And that this oath may be valid until one of us ceases to exist.¡±

    Farran stopped talking in understandable words and Sarah noticed that they were both repeating the words from the beginning, until the bright line simply disappeared.

    Finally Hale took a deep breath and stepped back, breaking contact. Raising his right arm, he pulled his sleeve up and Sarah could clearly see the red marks imprinted on his skin in delicate waves and swirls, a lot like Alexis¡¯ Silver Mark. Farran sighed, as if complying with a child¡¯s wish, and imitated him, showing his arm where the same red marks glistened on his skin.

    ¡°Happy now?¡± Hale lowered his arm and went back to his silent self. ¡°So?¡± Farran asked, turning to Sarah. ¡°Or are you going to tell me that all that talk about trusting Hale was nothing but mere¡­¡±

    Farran stopped himself as he saw her step forward. He purposely took a step back, forcing her to clearly cross the gate, but even that didn¡¯t faze her.

    Sarah only stopped as she stood right in front of him, raising her head to face him with an unwavering, firm expression.

    ¡°Take me to Selena!¡± she demanded and he smiled, clearly happy with the way things had turned out.

    ¡°We finally reached an agreement,¡± he declared, reaching out his hand, but before Sarah could take it Hale¡¯s hand was on her shoulder again, pulling her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her. It¡¯s what we agreed, after all,¡± he declared and Farran frowned, displeased with his intrusion. And yet he seemed to choose not to dwell in such details and, shrugging, lowered his hand and dusted off the small droplets of water that had fallen on his sleeve.

    ¡°I hope this time you can do it without any further detours,¡± he replied in a clear threat and bowed lightly to Sarah. ¡°I wish you a pleasant trip and hope to see you soon,¡± he simply told her and disappeared amongst the shadows.

    Sarah found herself sighing in relief but immediately took a deep breath and raised her head again. Not yet! It was still way too soon to feel relieved. Nothing had been solved. She hadn¡¯t rescued or protected anyone yet.

    ¡°Sarah ¡­¡±

    She smiled at Hale¡¯s uncertain expression and took a step forward so that he too would stand under her umbrella.

    ¡°You¡¯re completely drenched,¡± she noticed and he gave her a puzzled look. ¡°I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t get sick. But still, I¡¯m sure it must be extremely uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Sarah!¡± He reprimanded her, as if wanting to give her a wake-up call, and she smiled again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hale.¡± He frowned, averting his gaze, making her laugh. ¡°Let me guess. ¡®Me? Worrying about some worthless Human?! Never!¡¯¡± she imitated in a hoarse voice and laughed again but he didn¡¯t even break a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Somehow I feel all of this as ¡­ inevitable. And of course I¡¯m scared. And I don¡¯t really feel like I¡¯ll be able to solve such difficult matter. But that¡¯s exactly why. I¡¯ll remain calm. Remain rational and objective. And I¡¯ll carefully ponder every step I take. In other words I¡¯ll do my best ¡­ It is, after all, the only thing I can do.¡±

    ¡°And what about me ¡­? Aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡± He lowered his head and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°What for? Beyond any judgments of value like ¡®right¡¯ or ¡®wrong¡¯, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also doing the best you know and can,¡± she simply declared and he turned to face her.

    ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡± he almost accused her and Sarah placed a hand against his chest which immediately made him cringe. Just as she¡¯d guessed. He was freezing cold.

    ¡°Because I know how you feel,¡± she declared and smiled at his puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. You¡¯re the one that stubbornly refuses to believe me. And we should get going before Farran thinks you¡¯ve decided to take me somewhere else.¡±

    Hale sighed, feeling somehow defeated, and took a step forward, holding her in his cold embrace. For an instant a shiver ran through his body at how frail and warm her body felt against his. He could feel how tense she was, hear her breathe and clearly listen to her nervous heartbeat, even though she kept apparently calm and under control. She felt really small and he could still remember how easily he¡¯d raised her from the ground, when he¡¯d stopped her from running straight into a burning building. He knew that should he just squeeze her a bit harder the bones that gave support and shape to her body would simply shatter. And yet ¡­ Where did it come from? That strength he saw in her eyes, the same that had allowed her to face Farran with her head standing tall, when even him couldn¡¯t stop shaking when in the presence of the leader of the rebels. And the way she¡¯d talked about Alexis ¡­ The absolute certainty she¡¯d imprinted in her words ¡­ Truth or not, whether Farran was right or wrong, Hale found himself wishing he might meet a woman that would be able to talk about him that same way. And he couldn¡¯t help resenting and envying Alexis even more ¡­

    ¡°As for Farran ¡­ it would be wise not to contradict him too much ¡­¡± he finally told her. ¡°Even if he did take the oath, should he lose his reason ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She returned his embrace with trembling hands, and although he knew that that was due to their eminent trip, he found himself imagining how good it would feel to have someone embrace him like that, without any second intentions. ¡°I also know how Farran feels. You risked your life for me, Hale. Now it¡¯s my turn to protect you. I swear I won¡¯t allow him to break his oath,¡± Sarah declared with all conviction and Hale held her closer, breathing in the sweet scent of her skin.

    That Human was making him even more confused! It was best he parted ways with her as soon as possible.

    ¡°Take a deep breath, Sarah ¡­!¡± Was the only warning he gave her before dragging her with him into the shadows.

 Chapter 18 - Part 1

    Chapter Eighteen

    The ever closer Precipice; black, dark, shadowy.

    The unbreakable Chains of Destiny.

    The Taint in the Warrior¡¯s Soul.

    Where is the Path? And what is this approaching Darkness?

    - The Prophet of Truth

    <hr>

    Sarah forced the air to enter her lungs and clenched her jaw as she patiently waited for the effects of her trip to fade away. It was the second time in less than an hour, and she was finding it especially hard to control the nausea that made her stomach constantly convulse.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that the sensation of traveling through the shadows is rather unpleasant for Human Beings,¡± she heard Farran¡¯s voice that sounded like he¡¯d shouted in her ears. ¡°By the paleness of your face it would seem it¡¯s true. Which has a certain logic, since your bodies are completely made of matter. Although we may look alike, our bodies are much more subtle, making them easier to reorganize, when compared to yours. Hence the sickening feeling.¡±

    Sarah took a deep breath, and once her clothes stopped feeling like they were made of sandpaper, finally dared to open her eyes. Only then did Hale take a step back, as if he¡¯d been guarding her until she recovered from the trip. She still had to blink a few times, trying to adapt to the tenuous light that still felt too bright, and closed her umbrella as she realized they were now indoors.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked and followed Farran with her gaze as he walked to a window.

    ¡°In a school,¡± he replied peering outside where the night still ruled, dark and rainy. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. This school has been temporary closed for renovations, and, in anyway, is relatively far away from the city center. So no one will disturb us,¡± he told her with a smile and his dark gaze turned to Hale. ¡°You may go. Now that, as you wished, you¡¯re certain than no harm will come to her, you have no reason to stay here.¡± Sarah turned back, searching for some support, but Hale simply averted his gaze. Guilt again ¡­ and indecision ¡­ ¡°Ah, you still don¡¯t know, but it was Hale who insisted we should capture your sister first. Because, although you¡¯re certainly an important piece in my plans, that Human has no value to me whatsoever. And, as I¡¯m sure you can guess, I could have always found some other way to capture you, without having to involve that girl in this matter. This was Hale¡¯s condition, in exchange for his help. It would seem he has some unfinished business with the girl. It¡¯s always good to know a bit more about those we decide to trust in.¡±

    Sarah felt her heart jump to a frenzy beat and feverously waited for Hale to deny it, but he simply remained silent, his chaotic emotions confirming Farran¡¯s sarcastic words.

    ¡°Hale ¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me anymore, I¡¯ll go then,¡± he finally declared, interrupting her, and Sarah took a step forward, suddenly wishing she could stop him from leaving.

    ¡°Sure. Have fun,¡± Farran replied, clearly amused, and Hale nodded once before simply disappearing within the nearest shadow. ¡°Worried?¡± Farran asked with a renewed dose of sarcasm and Sarah clenched her hands together. ¡°You really think you¡¯re in a position to worry about her?¡±

    Sarah gritted her teeth and reinforced the lock she¡¯d placed around her own emotions. She knew he was right. She was in no position to worry about anyone else except herself and Alexis, who would certainly be the final prize after all that scheming and planning. It was no use worrying about Selena when she had no way to reach her, much less help her. Once more she¡¯d have to trust her first impression of Hale¡¯s intentions, and somehow pray that he¡¯d decide to help her, if it should come to that.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she finally asked, turning to face him, and Farran smiled, dreamingly watching as the thick drops of rain fell on the small stone ledge outside.

    ¡°Contrary to you, I don¡¯t really have a single purpose or objective in mind,¡± he calmly replied and Sarah couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive at the sudden tranquility that surrounded him. ¡°Just as you insinuated there were times when I wished to make Alexius suffer as I did, that he¡¯d go through the same pain I had to endure. Since you were so certain that I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to destroy you, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve told you I lost my Hridaya and my children, while I was here, on a mission,¡± he declared and his cold factual tone left her frozen inside. Sarah remembered Aaran telling her that Farran¡¯s family had died in Tzel. But maybe because it had been easier to accept, she¡¯d never included in the word family, not only his other half, but his children as well ¡­ even though she could now clearly see the dark lines at the base of his neck that would certainly go down his shoulder, all there was left of his silver mark. Farran sighed heavily and leaned against the window, turning to face her. ¡°But then, it is as you say. He¡¯d never go against our laws, choosing to live like I¡¯ve chosen. If for nothing else, because Aaran expects us to choose self-destruction.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± she asked, suddenly feeling small and insignificant near the strong, oppressing presence he exuded, and Farran folded his arms smiling softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re rather interesting, for a Human. I look at you and I can¡¯t help wonder about things that should be out of question by now.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± she encouraged him, certain that he wouldn¡¯t answer, but Farran didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    ¡°Like, if I were to believe that you¡¯re really Alexius Hridaya, what does that mean? Does it mean that if Tzel weren¡¯t on the verge of destruction you would have been born as one of us? That by now we¡¯d all be together, laughing under the same roof, as our children played outside? Or does it mean that Alexius would never find his Hridaya because she would be somewhere here, in the Human world, and that he¡¯d be condemned to go mad in my place? Does this mean we never had the chance to live happily side by side? Or is it that nothing was planned and that, faced with our present circumstances, you¡¯re Gaea¡¯s answer to decades and decades of desperate pleas from our dying Race? Are there more like you out there? Is this our future? To look for companions within the Humans that led us to our demise, until our Race is forever extinct. Is this the merciful end our Mother offers? Just allow us to disappear, cradled by the arms of someone who loves us, even if that someone is different from us ... And if that¡¯s it, why keep fighting? But then I realize that there¡¯s no use asking questions. Because, unlike you Humans, we, like all the other Races of Gaea, do not possess free will. We merely obey the Law and not doing so can even be punishable with the obliteration of an entire Race, until there¡¯s no memory of who dared disobey. All that¡¯s left are pathetic, useless struggles; like a fish that, even though it knows it¡¯s out of the water, still fights to swim.¡±

    Sarah felt an agonizing knot squeeze her throat. Because that dangerous threatening being wasn¡¯t all that different, not from her, not from Alexis or Aaran. And, worse of all, he wasn¡¯t wrong. It would¡¯ve been much easier to condemn him and see him as an enemy if he were just a simple mad man bound on plain, unjustified Human annihilation; if he were someone moved only by hate and revenge. But Farran wasn¡¯t at all as linear as she¡¯d thought. He was truly searching for the best answer in order to achieve his ideal, that no matter how much she wanted to, she could hardly condemn.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to fight,¡± she finally declared and he seemed surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to fight for something better. Even when it seems useless, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s wrong.¡± She felt slightly embarrassed with the intense way he was staring at her and Farran smiled coldly.

    ¡°Mere pretty words? Would you be able to say those same words if it meant the destruction of thousands of Human Beings?¡± he asked dryly and Sarah felt a shiver run down her back. Because she knew those weren¡¯t mere words ¡­

    ¡°I suppose it depends ¡­ of the way I look at things. If you tell me that it implies my sister¡¯s death, or the death of those who work daily with me, or even the death of the nice lady upstairs that greets me every morning ¡­ I could hardly say yes. However, if I think of Human Beings as people with no faces, as mere numbers that, to top it off, are responsible for the destruction of your home and for the loss of so many innocent lives, then yes ¡­ Fighting isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Farran laughed coldly, covering his eyes with one hand, and ended up sighing.

    ¡°That¡¯s the most hypocrite answer I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m well aware of the duality of what I feel. Because it is the mirror of what Alexis feels for me. Because he hates and despises my Race, and I can¡¯t say he¡¯s wrong, no matter how hard I wish he were. And yet I know how much I mean to him, how he sees me, and so I¡¯ve decided I won¡¯t allow the despise he feels to hurt me. And yes, were I in his place, or in yours, I would hate us too. I too would want revenge. And I¡¯d probably not even be as hopeful as you are, still trying to make this dimension your new home. I would probably just want to simply ¡­ destroy everything ¡­¡± she declared and before Farran¡¯s baffled expression simply took a deep breath, feeling suddenly tired. ¡°What? Did you think you were the only one to despise the Human Race? Alexis, Hale ¡­ even Aaran ¡­ they all share the same feelings as you.¡±

    ¡°And yet they protect you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m just a grain of sand, not an entire Race. And because Alexis made me into someone I never imagined I¡¯d be.¡±

    ¡°If it is as you say then you wouldn¡¯t be against Alexis joining my cause,¡± Farran concluded, clearly defying her. ¡°Should we guarantee the safety of the small grains of sand that are important to you, of course.¡±

    ¡°Right now, you wouldn¡¯t have to guarantee anything. Besides Alexis there¡¯s only one other who really matters to me and, as you¡¯ve seen, I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to sacrifice her just minutes ago ¡­¡± she whispered in a bitter tone and the pain that squeezed her chest forced her to avert her gaze so it wouldn¡¯t show. ¡°Because I cannot be some idealistic dreamer, hoping everything ends well, hoping I won¡¯t have to lose something ¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that all you need is to have Alexis by your side ¡­?¡± Farran asked, sounding doubtful, and Sarah nodded heavily, squeezing her hands together.

    ¡°It hurts ¡­ and it¡¯s not an easy decision ¡­ But it was the decision I made when I accepted his request and chose to remain by his side. Wherever he goes, I¡¯ll go with him. If he decides to support you, then I¡¯ll follow him as well.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Why? I don¡¯t understand! Even if you¡¯re really his Hridaya, even if there¡¯s something binding him to you, there¡¯s nothing binding you to him!¡± Farran insisted, still in disbelief, and Sarah smiled feeling suddenly relaxed.

    ¡°Because he is the reason why I was born. It was his voice I¡¯ve searched for my entire life, every time someone asked for my help. And although there¡¯s not much I can do for him, it would seem that my presence is enough to save him from the darkness threatening to devour him. And so I¡¯ll stay by his side until the day he no longer needs me.¡±

    ¡°And when that day arrives?¡±

    ¡°Then my existence would have fulfilled its purpose and it won¡¯t have any meaning any more. And that¡¯s fine, too ¡­¡±

    ¡°That! That can be really annoying!¡± he grunted between clenched teeth and Sarah laughed dryly at the anger filling the air.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you understand all too well what I¡¯m saying,¡± she replied as if she were talking to an old friend and Farran looked slightly disconcerted at how relaxed she looked.

    ¡°Does that mean you also think I should have chosen to perish? That I shouldn¡¯t have chosen to live?¡± he asked, averting his gaze, and Sarah felt his piercing, sharp pain, that left a bitter taste in her mouth. How was he able to endure it, to carry that emotion inside him, day after day ¡­? The torture he¡¯d subjected himself to when he¡¯d chosen to live, was just too perverse, too cruel, bringing tears to her eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I cannot answer. If you¡¯re asking me if I think that you did something wrong, my answer is no ¡­ But I guess the right question would have to be - why have you chosen to live? Why have you chosen to endure such suffering ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Because I wanted revenge!¡± Farran answered ferociously, startling her. ¡°I wanted revenge against the whole world! But then I realized that there was no logic or order in my desire. And so I tried to understand who were the ones really worthy of my wrath. Aaran?, for keeping me away from my family? My Brothers?, for being unable to defend what was so precious to me? Those who had rebelled against the Law?, for being the cause of my presence here, so far away from those who really needed me? The Humans?, for being futile, empty beings unable to learn from their own mistakes? Gaea?, for allowing the presence of such worthless being like the Humans? The Law?, for always choosing to defend the Human Race, abandoning us when we most needed? Or myself?, for being weak and powerless ¡­? For having sworn to defend her and for having broken my promise? Ultimately for being unable to follow her as I felt her life slowly fading away ¡­ For being a coward, unable to face the end of my own existence as everyone expected me to ¡­¡±

    Sarah blinked away her tears. He was exactly like Alexis, so much so it hurt. His screams for help had been repeated over and over again until they were silent. But, contrary to Alexis, there was no room in his heart to accept the hand that would save him from darkness. Because that space had been occupied long ago and, although the hand that had brought him light was no longer there, the space was still, and would always be, filled. For the first time she was finally able to understand why beings like him had to be destroyed. Aaran was right, no matter how cruel it sounded ¡­ Beings like him shouldn¡¯t be allowed to go on living, and not because of the danger they might pose for others. Merely because it was just too cruel to prolong such never ending suffering. Keep on living for what? Bitterly, she couldn¡¯t help curse the nature that had created them like that. If they were really bound to share such deep connection with their loved ones the correct thing to do would be to just simply and mercifully erase them once they lost their other halves. Why grant them the choice to keep on living when they could never be alive again?

    ¡°Is that why you became the leader of the rebels?¡± she asked in a ragged voice and Farran absently played with one of the piercings in his ear.

    ¡°Maybe just to go against everything else. But also because I know I¡¯m right and that my vision would be the perfect solution to guarantee the survival of my Race. If only the Law would allow it ¡­ Not that I¡¯d destroy the entire Human Race. Such a thing wouldn¡¯t even be practical, since this dimension has too many daylight hours during which we can hardly move. Ideally we would rule over the Humans. And so, besides achieving a place where we could live in peace, we¡¯d also assure Gaea¡¯s health and avoid the future destruction of other dimensions. But these are all theories. The Lex Regis will never allow us to interfere with Human evolution.¡±

    ¡°If you know that ¡­ then why?¡± Sarah insisted, unable to understand, and he smiled coldly.

    ¡°Why not? What¡¯s the alternative? Protect your Race until we¡¯re completely extinct? What for? This is the end, one way or the other. At least I¡¯ll fight for what I believe till the end!¡±

    ¡°But even so ¡­ even knowing all this ¡­ you still want Alexis by your side,¡± Sarah added sadly and the fierce gleam that took over his eyes made her take a step back.

    ¡°Alexius place is and has always been by my side! And when the end comes we¡¯ll greet it standing side by side, like we were in the beginning! He is my grain of sand! The only one that matters, after all I¡¯ve lost!¡±

    ¡°Even though you locked him in that warehouse? Will you keep insisting it was all to help him?¡±

    ¡°It was never my intention to destroy him,¡± Farran replied and Sarah had no way to counter him. If that had been he¡¯d had more than one chance to do it.

    And nothing else matters ¡­ nothing else ¡­

    Sarah lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t for the life of her hate him. She couldn¡¯t despise him ¡­ And, after he¡¯d taken that oath, she couldn¡¯t even fear him. Quite the contrary. No matter how much she disliked it, she always found herself understanding him, feeling sorry for him, wanting to cry for him. Because he wasn¡¯t wrong. He wasn¡¯t the violent aggressor she¡¯d made him to be. He was a victim. Probably the most suffered of them all. And, as if that weren¡¯t enough, there was still Alexis and how much she knew the man in front of her meant to him.

    Once more she lowered her mental defenses, allowing his emotions to fill her. Although as intense and unchecked as Alexis¡¯, his had a measure of order to them. And yet she couldn¡¯t help feeling like he was somehow lacking, as if part of him had been lost through time. There was hate and anger, as to be expected. But also a deep indifference that, like a growing stain, slowly devoured everything else. The only thing that remained untouched, burning like an eternal incandescent ember, was the pain that consumed him and defined his entire being.

    ¡°I understand.¡± She raised her head again and faced his cold, distant gaze. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    Sarah shrugged, her head throbbing painfully.

    ¡°My place is by Alexis¡¯ side. If Alexis decides to join you, nothing else matters,¡± she declared and Farran left his place by the window, crossing the room in slow, heavy paces.

    Contrary to what she¡¯d expected, she didn¡¯t tremble or even waver as he stopped right in front of her, and her gaze fell on the small cell phone he offered her.

    ¡°Call him. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re the one to tell him that you¡¯re currently in my possession.¡±

    Sarah nodded and accepted the phone. She found the name ¡®Alexius¡¯ right at the beginning of the contact list, and couldn¡¯t help noticing that he¡¯d never even given her his phone number, even though Farran, his supposed enemy, clearly had it.

    ¡°Are you sure I can simply talk to him and tell him whatever I want?¡± she asked and Farran shrugged.

    ¡°No matter what you say, the result will still be the same.¡±

    Sarah nodded again and pressed the button, leaning the small device against her ear. The calling sound repeated itself a few times, and just as she thought no one would pick up, it was suddenly interrupted, the brief silence that followed leaving her heart beating faster.

    ¡°Farran ¡­? What now ¡­?¡± she heard his soft voice ask from the other side and the shock that coursed through her being left her speechless. Because there was no anger or hate in that voice. Just a deep weariness, as if he were talking to a way too persistent old friend. ¡°You didn¡¯t call me just to ask how many Humans we managed to save, right? Because if that¡¯s it I have better things to do. The mess you¡¯ve made will keep us busy till daybreak. But I suppose you don¡¯t need me to tell you that, right?¡± Sarah held the phone with both hands, stopping her hand from shaking, and swallowed hard. Because she¡¯d known the pain that Farran¡¯s name brought him ¡­ but she¡¯d known nothing of the affection and care she now heard from each and every word he spoke. ¡°Farran ¡­?! Is something wrong ¡­?¡±

    Concern. Sarah raised her head and faced Farran¡¯s cold, cutting gaze.

    And suddenly she clearly understood how inconceivable it was, thinking that Alexis would be able to defeat the being standing right in front of her. A weight threatened to choke her as she was certain she was about to call him to a trap from where he¡¯d never be able to escape. Because sure, Alexis was important to Farran. But to Alexis Farran wasn¡¯t a mere indispensable existence. If Farran were to call him ¡­ If Farran really needed his help ¡­ he¡¯d drop everything, leave everyone, just to come to his aid, no matter the consequences. The pain that pierced through her chest left tears in her eyes. How stupid could those two be?

    Sarah took a deep breath and lowered her head, escaping Farran¡¯s intense gaze.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­?¡± she muttered softly and the silence that followed was more than enough proof of how shocked he¡¯d been, hearing her voice.

    ¡°Sarah¡­?! Sarah!!¡± Disbelief followed by raw anger. Sarah smiled sadly. Even at a distance she could clearly tell what he was feeling. ¡°What ¡­? How!!¡±

    ¡°Alexis! Take a deep breath! And calm down!¡± she ordered in a purposely harsh tone and he went silent again, although she was certain that, by now, anger was consuming him, making his blood boil. ¡°I¡¯m fine. And nothing¡¯s going to happen to me,¡± she told him with all the conviction she could manage and when he spoke again she could hardly recognize him.

    ¡°Is he there?¡± he asked in a cold, unfeeling voice that made her shudder.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s there, isn¡¯t he?¡± he repeated and Sarah sighed. Right then nothing she could tell him would be able to reach him. Still she had to try.

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to hurt me. Farran took one of those unbreakable oaths. His arm has red marks all over. Trust me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡± The disconnected sound left her hanging on the small device. As to be expected he hadn¡¯t heard a single word she¡¯d said.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said ¡­ No matter what I told him ¡­¡±

    ¡°The result would be the same,¡± he completed, tucking the phone in his pocket, and Sarah couldn¡¯t hold back her anxiety any longer.

    ¡°What do you expect, really! I¡¯m sure you know Alexis will never choose to join you!¡± she accused. ¡°At least not as long as Aaran exists. He is totally and completely loyal to him! What is it that you really want?¡±

    ¡°Aaran¡¯s problem will soon be no more. And then it¡¯s just a question of seeing how things turn out.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah frowned. ¡°Aaran¡¯s problem will be no more? Aaran is ¡­ completely different from you or Alexis! There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to defeat him!¡± she declared, unable to find the right words to describe what little she¡¯d learned about Aaran in those few moments he¡¯d lost control, revealing part of his true self, and Farran smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re rather perceptive, for a mere Human. Of course I¡¯m well aware of the immeasurable differences between the two of us. And that¡¯s why I¡¯ll force open a dimensional fracture right here, in this place. By other words, I¡¯ll connect this space to Tzel,¡± he excitedly declared in a prideful tone, and Sarah took a step back as his expression changed to that of a dangerous mad man.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡­?¡± she dared insist and a red glow took over his dark eyes, a smile extending his lips into a perfect expression of madness.

    ¡°Dimensional fractures tend to spread. They¡¯re different from Portals, that can be opened and closed. And Aaran will be the only one around with enough power to close it. Shame that such heroic acts tend to claim the lives of those idiotic enough to try to achieve them. And so, being the perceptive girl you are, what do you think the noble King of the Araphel will choose to do?¡±

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t ¡­ do it?¡±

    ¡°Assiah will be destroyed together with Tzel. Which, on the other hand, would be ironically interesting to watch.¡±

 Chapter 18 - Part 2

    The sound of voices in a strange language echoed from far away, leaving her immediately tense. Even so she avoided making any movements that might call the guard¡¯s attention, who standing outside her prison cell, looked suspiciously towards the stairs where the voices were coming from.

    Slowly moving her head, Selena tried her best to gather her surroundings, and her heart jumped urgently when the commotion outside started to grow closer.

    She quickly confirmed that it was useless to expect John¡¯s help, no matter the case. The man was still crouching at a corner, his head buried between his knees. He too had noticed the growing agitation but his only reaction had been to squeeze his knees even harder and repeatedly rock himself back and forth in a nervous tic.

    Taking a deep breath she fought to push her growing fear back, her stomach burning as if she¡¯d swallowed acid. Yielding before her growing terror wouldn¡¯t achieve anything. She had to remain calm and try to think things through. Sure she¡¯d never be able to successfully fight off her capturers. And so the only thing she could do was to remain really quiet, observing in silence, waiting for the chance that would allow her to escape that place.

    Someone¡¯s terrified screams startled her, and among the shadows that surrounded her she thought she saw a body roll down the stairs. The guard standing outside took a step closer to see what had happened and immediately backed away, obviously scared, although he maintained his serious, threatening expression in place. And then the dim light was suddenly swallowed by darkness.

    Selena heard the man shout in what she thought were curses and threats, since he too spoke in that unintelligible language, and the fear that consumed her made her cover her ears. The world around her was a world of pure darkness, empty and scary, and even though she was covering her ears she could still clearly hear the sound of bones breaking as the threatening voice became a shrieking scream of pain, before everything was silent again.

    The sound of screeching metal and of something heavy falling made her cringe. In her terrified mind she knew she¡¯d just heard the barred door being torn from its hinges. And so she waited, drowning in fear, for the sound of footsteps that would certainly follow, but there was nothing.

    Maybe if she uncovered her ears, she¡¯d be able to hear something¡­ But the fear that had taken control over her wouldn¡¯t allow her to move. And so she just closed her eyes, trying to keep her breathing as silent as possible. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t see her, in all that darkness. After all, who¡¯d ever be able to see in a world that had apparently ceased to exist? Maybe if she could stay very still ¡­ Maybe they would just leave! And then she¡¯d be finally free. If only she could disappear for brief moments ¡­

    The hand that touched her arm immediately shattered any self-control she¡¯d been able to hold on to. The scream that left her lips was like the breaking of the ice that, up till then, had kept her at the surface, and her mind quickly dove into a furious madness. Even though she knew it was in vain, her arms and legs kicked and punched everywhere, fighting off the hands that kept trying to grab her. No matter what, she¡¯d never be at the mercy of one of those things again! She knew her good luck from before wouldn¡¯t greet her a second time, and that she¡¯d probably never escape that place alive!

    The hand that wrapped itself around her arm pulled her hard, hurting her, making her scream but, even then, she wouldn¡¯t stop fighting.

    ¡°Selena!¡±

    The voice that echoed around her immediately pierced through her despair and only then did she noticed that the dim light had returned, that the world around her had shapes and colors again, and that warm tears streamed down her face.

    Still confused and gasping for air, her eyes fell on the man leaning over her, and he slowly released her, as if he were afraid do frighten her again.

    ¡°Aaran ...¡± Her own voice sounded like a hoarse broken whisper and suddenly there was nothing more real, more concrete in the entire world than him, standing right there. ¡°Aaran!¡± She hugged him with all her strength, burying her face in his shoulder amongst his soft, sweet scented hair, and tried as hard as she could to fight off the tears burning in her eyes. Don¡¯t leave me here!

    Aaran just stood there, unable to move, so tense that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. No matter how hard he tried to empty his mind he couldn¡¯t help feeling the way she shook, the warmth of her body, or how her small hands desperately squeezed his coat. He knew he had to push her away as soon as possible! But, on the other hand, he wanted to be able to lightly touch her, so he could somehow reassure her, transmit her some measure of comfort and safety. Her heart was beating like crazy and the shadow of anger at who¡¯d dared scare her like that flooded his mind, sinking his perception even more. Her scent, so close to him, made him dizzy for an instant ¡­ It was warm and soft and fresh, and it was mixed with the aggressive, vibrant smell of fear. But it wasn¡¯t only that. There was also the sweet, acre smell of blood ¡­A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    That one single word took over his thoughts, startling him, as if someone had shouted it in his ears, waking him from his daze. He immediately forced himself to go deeper, to hide himself in the darkness that inhabited him, and the ice that surrounded him brought him back to a safe distance between himself and the world around him. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to lose control again, much less in that kind of situation. Too much depended on his ability to act with a clear mind.

    ¡°Selena. You¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    Aaran¡¯s dry, rough voice hit her as if he¡¯d slapped her, startling her and bringing her back to reality. Stupidly enough she couldn¡¯t help feel like she¡¯d just been reprimanded or accused of some inexcusable fault. And, as if those were magical words, she was suddenly very much aware of the pain torturing the palm of her hands, and of the cold, tense body she desperately held on to. And so she released him, her tearful blurry vision falling over her torn, bleeding hands, and then over the blood staining his white coat, leaving her with a heavy weight on her chest. Because it was as if she¡¯d just dirtied something that was supposed to remain immaculate and pure. As if, although she didn¡¯t know why, Aaran had to be protected and kept away from that color ¡­ Red ¡­ Blood ¡­

    Selena lowered her head, unable to stop shaking, and clenched her injured hands, hiding the red color of her blood from his sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    The soft hand that landed on her head surprised her, making her cringe reflexively.

    ¡°You have nothing to feel sorry about,¡± he told her, back to his usual gentle tone. ¡°Are you all right, Selena? Can you stand?¡±

    The concern in his voice impelled her to act. Aaran was right! This was no time to sit there, behaving like a pampered child. The situation was too serious, too dangerous! And so she quickly dried her tears, rubbing her cheeks with the sleeves of her coat, and took a deep breath before raising her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just scared,¡± she assured with a smile, and as to prove it, nimbly stood up, firmly hiding the dizzy spell that left her light headed for an instant.

    Aaran took a moment to study her. He noticed she kept her hands closed into tight fists, and her fear was as palpable as the hard floor beneath his feet. And yet, behind her fake childish smile, there was another, much more severe and firm expression, that made him give up on any further questions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. We have to get out of here.¡±

    Selena simply nodded and followed him when he turned his back on her, forcing her legs to obey her. Her incredulous gaze fell on the barred door now covering most of the cement floor. So he¡¯d been the one to tear it off, she thought and bumped against his back, since she hadn¡¯t noticed he¡¯d stopped again. Following Aaran¡¯s gaze she immediately understood why.

    ¡°That Human ¡­¡± she heard him whisper, doubtfully, as if trying to identify the bundle that, cowering at a corner, kept sobbing, and the anger that stirred inside her left her burning.

    Aaran stopped halfway through the first step he¡¯d given in the man¡¯s direction, when Selena placed herself right in front on him, her normally innocent expression transformed into a mask of anger.

    ¡°Selena ¡­¡± he whispered, quickly trying to read the situation. Besides having never seen her like that, he¡¯d never even thought it possible that she¡¯d hold inside her something as intense and threatening as what now burned in her green eyes. ¡°I just want to help ¡­ We have to get out of here as soon as possible ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Aaran was silent again and his gaze fell on the man, still crouching, mumbling unintelligible words, sobbing uninterruptedly.

    His mind wondered, searching for a reason for her attitude. Because, even if she¡¯d finally realized he was not Human, she clearly didn¡¯t fear him. And so it wasn¡¯t as if she was trying to protect that Human from him. And if not that, then ¡­

    The shadow of the anger that consumed him floated dangerously back to the surface again.

    ¡°This man ¡­¡±

    ¡°John!¡± she cut him off, breaking his threatening tone. ¡°His name is John Donovan!¡±

    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± he demanded, raising his voice, but Selena refused to be intimidated by his scary expression.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to take him with us!¡± she openly declared and Aaran seemed taken aback with her straightforwardness, that surprisingly enough, allowed him to regain control over his own emotions. Because Selena had already decided what she wanted. And because he didn¡¯t have to look for justice in her stead ¡­ she¡¯d already condemned him.

    ¡°You want to leave him ¡­?¡± he heard himself ask. Not that he doubted her words or the strength of her gaze. Only because ¡­ that was Selena, right? The same child that had crawled on her hands and knees all over Alexis¡¯ living room chasing a small pup. The same one that had had fun braiding his hair ¡­ Where was the child ¡­? Although the face starring straight at him was obviously young and clearly the same, the intensity that inhabited her was frighteningly unshakable. A sigh left his lips as he realize she wasn¡¯t about to repeat herself. And so he just turned his back on her and started walking towards the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±

    Selena just stood there for an instant, completely perplexed. She¡¯d expected to be asked for an explanation. She¡¯d expected to have to argue with him. Above all, she¡¯d expected him to reprimand her, maybe even condemn her attitude. But Aaran had simply turned his back on John as if he didn¡¯t even exist, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed his presence in the first place. Her wish had been granted just like that, without a single question, and somehow that perception kind of warmed her inside, diluting the anger that had consumed her just instants ago.

    Imitating him, she followed him without even looking back and couldn¡¯t help breathing in relief when she finally gave the first step out of that dark cell.

 Chapter 18 - Part3

    Selena¡¯s gaze fell upon a young man¡¯s body, the one that had kept watch outside her prison. There was another one, by the base of the stairs.

    Aaran stepped over the first one as if he were stepping over a puddle, without even giving him a second glance, but Selena couldn¡¯t help notice the blood stains soaking the man¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Are they dead ¡­?¡± she asked in a heavy murmur and Aaran stopped for a moment, averting his gaze, as if he felt too embarrassed to face her.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The sigh of relief that echoed around him left him puzzled, and then Selena had passed him, jumping over the second body and stopping on the third step to look back at him with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Good,¡± she told him gaily, again the mischievous child he always had trouble dealing with, and turned to climb the rest of stairs. ¡°What happened, Aaran?¡± she finally asked, finding three more bodies as she reached the corridor, six more a few feet away. Had he defeated them all on his own?

    Aaran passed by her and Selena found herself having to run to catch up with his wide stride.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all this mess,¡± he told her in a heartfelt tone and Selena raised her head to look at him. His face still showed an absolute and undisturbed indifference but there was something in the way his eyes glowed that told her otherwise.

    ¡°And Alexis?¡± she asked, half guessing, and the tension that immediately took over him didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    ¡°He went to find your sister. So you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­ I see. This is ridiculous!¡± she declared in a critical tone.

    ¡°Ridiculous ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They¡¯ve captured me, to capture Sarah. So that they could then capture the two of you? Really?¡± she spat with clear disapproval, crossing her arms over her chest, and Aaran found himself smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he merely agreed and she suddenly stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back! It won¡¯t take a second!¡± she told him in an urgent tone and Aaran was only in time to see her disappear behind a door. He was about to call her back or maybe follow her inside, when he noticed the sign on the wall beside the entrance - a bathroom.

    Taking a hand to his face he forced himself to take a long deep breath.

    ¡°Human ¡­ a mere Human ¡­¡±

    And yet, what had she been through since the moment they¡¯ve captured her? What had she seen? To which point had she learned the truth? Not that he was an expert at dealing with Humans, but Selena had always been especially hard to understand ¡­ Too complex, too used to pretend to be who she wasn¡¯t.

    Still, the logic and safest path to take would be to start from the assumption she still didn¡¯t know the truth. That her young, dreamy mind had somehow been able to find explanations and excuses to whatever strange things her eyes had seen. If not, how would she be able remain so calm in his presence? Surely if she had seen the true form of her captors the fear and terror alone wouldn¡¯t allow her to act in such a relaxed manner. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    For a moment, when he¡¯d found her in that cell, he¡¯d been certain of the worst. But she¡¯d recovered too quickly for someone who¡¯d suddenly seen herself fall prey to a maddened Araphel addicted to Ishar. So he could only conclude that she¡¯d been merely scared for being locked in that dark place, and that the other Human had probably been the one who¡¯d brought her there.

    Aaran folded his arms and sighed impatiently. For someone who¡¯d said she¡¯d only take a second she was taking far too long! Besides not being safe to simply stand around like that, he wanted to catch up with Alexis as soon as possible. Preferably in time to avoid a direct confrontation between him and Farran.

    With a new sigh he walked to the door and knocked lightly.

    ¡°Selena? Is everything all right?¡± he asked while keeping a watchful eye on the corridor, searching for any unwelcome guests.

    ¡°Ah, yes ¡­ I¡¯ll be a second ¡­¡±

    Her uncertain tone made him push the door open and peer inside.

    He found her immediately, standing in front of the mirror, but it took him some time to understand what she was doing. He ran his eyes over her from head to toe, and the sudden impact that made his chest resonate made him clenched his fists. How was he supposed to keep himself under control around that kid ¡­?

    ¡°Selena ¡­? What are you doing ¡­?¡± he asked, although it was now obvious, and she jumped back, looking at him with an alarmed expression.

    ¡°Ah! Nothing, really!¡± she replied nervously, and she couldn¡¯t help take a step back when she noticed he was looking at her now naked legs.

    Her skin was still wet, he noticed, which meant she¡¯d washed herself. And the pieces of black fabric that had once been her tights were now draped around her knees, covering her scrapped bleeding skin. Selena had already bandaged her left hand, but seemed to be having some difficulties repeating the feat on her right one, although he¡¯d caught her making use of her teeth, trying to tie a knot.

    She stepped back again as he approached her and hurriedly tried to wrap her injured hand.

    ¡°Hum ¡­ I thought it would be safer, this way,¡± she declared with a trembling voice. ¡°Because of the danger of infections and stuff like that,¡± she added, giving up on her improvised bandage, and closed her hand into a small tight ball when he stopped right in front of her.

    What kind of excuse was that? Had he been wrong about her? Had she realized the truth? Because it was surely safer! Because the scent of her blood would certainly leave his enemies completely insane.

    However, as he was about to question her, his voice got stuck to the back of his throat.

    ¡°Let me see,¡± he told her, reaching out his hand, and Selena clearly hesitated before obeying.

    With her heart drumming heavily she watched in silence as his long, delicate fingers, finished wrapping her hand with hypnotic, elegant gestures; and yet the tension that had stiffened her body only left her when he finally finished tying the knot.

    ¡°Is that okay? Too tight?¡±

    She opened and closed her hand, ignoring the burning, throbbing pain, and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Thank you,¡± she replied and Aaran released a defeated sigh.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go then!¡± he declared, as if somehow he¡¯d lost his patience after waiting for so long, but as he turned to walk away he held her by her hand, and pulled her with him.

    Selena practically stumbled out of the bathroom, feeling dizzy. And then she had to almost run to keep up with him, her stunned gaze locked on the tall figure walking right in front of her, his white hair shining like silver down his back.

    Sure her hand hurt as he squeezed it. But the strong fingers holding her gave her an unshakable sense of security. Because as long as he remained by her side, Aaran would never allow anything bad to happen to her. And suddenly she couldn¡¯t help feeling happy for having decided to bandage her wounds. Because she knew Aaran would never have touched her as long as her skin remained stained with blood.